Email: me

Regular Mail:
P.O. Box 100
Oakville, ON L6J 4Z5

Call me: 905-901-2790

Office and Couriers:
233 Robinson Street,
Oakville, ON L6J 1G5 map

Author Archive

18
Jan

Canada Business Corporations Act

C-44

An Act respecting Canadian business corporations

SHORT TITLE

Short title

1. This Act may be cited as the Canada Business Corporations Act.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 1; 1994, c. 24, s. 1(F).

PART I

INTERPRETATION AND APPLICATION

Interpretation

Definitions

2. (1) In this Act,

“affairs”

« affaires internes »

“affairs” means the relationships among a corporation, its affiliates and the shareholders, directors and officers of such bodies corporate but does not include the business carried on by such bodies corporate;

“affiliate”

« groupe »

“affiliate” means an affiliated body corporate within the meaning of subsection (2);

“articles”

« statuts »

“articles” means the original or restated articles of incorporation, articles of amendment, articles of amalgamation, articles of continuance, articles of reorganization, articles of arrangement, articles of dissolution, articles of revival and includes any amendments thereto;

“associate”

« liens »

“associate”, in respect of a relationship with a person, means

(a) a body corporate of which that person beneficially owns or controls, directly or indirectly, shares or securities currently convertible into shares carrying more than ten per cent of the voting rights under all circumstances or by reason of the occurrence of an event that has occurred and is continuing, or a currently exercisable option or right to purchase such shares or such convertible securities,

(b) a partner of that person acting on behalf of the partnership of which they are partners,

(c) a trust or estate in which that person has a substantial beneficial interest or in respect of which that person serves as a trustee or liquidator of the succession or in a similar capacity,

(d) a spouse of that person or an individual who is cohabiting with that person in a conjugal relationship, having so cohabited for a period of at least one year,

(e) a child of that person or of the spouse or individual referred to in paragraph (d), and

(f) a relative of that person or of the spouse or individual referred to in paragraph (d), if that relative has the same residence as that person;

“auditor”

« vérificateur »

“auditor” includes a partnership of auditors or an auditor that is incorporated;

“beneficial interest”

« véritable propriétaire » et « propriété effective »

“beneficial interest” means an interest arising out of the beneficial ownership of securities;

“beneficial ownership”

« véritable propriétaire » et « propriété effective »

“beneficial ownership” includes ownership through any trustee, legal representative, agent or other intermediary;

“body corporate”

« personne morale »

“body corporate” includes a company or other body corporate wherever or however incorporated;

“call”

« option d’achat »

“call” means an option transferable by delivery to demand delivery of a specified number or amount of securities at a fixed price within a specified time but does not include an option or right to acquire securities of the corporation that granted the option or right to acquire;

“corporation”

« société par actions » ou « société »

“corporation” means a body corporate incorporated or continued under this Act and not discontinued under this Act;

“court”

« tribunal »

“court” means

(a) in the Provinces of Newfoundland and Prince Edward Island, the trial division of the Supreme Court of the Province,

(a.1) in the Province of Ontario, the Superior Court of Justice,

(b) in the Provinces of Nova Scotia and British Columbia, the Supreme Court of the Province,

(c) in the Provinces of Manitoba, Saskatchewan, Alberta and New Brunswick, the Court of Queen’s Bench for the Province,

(d) in the Province of Quebec, the Superior Court of the Province, and

(e) the Supreme Court of Yukon, the Supreme Court of the Northwest Territories and the Nunavut Court of Justice;

“court of appeal”

« Cour d’appel »

“court of appeal” means the court to which an appeal lies from an order of a court;

“debt obligation”

« titre de créance »

“debt obligation” means a bond, debenture, note or other evidence of indebtedness or guarantee of a corporation, whether secured or unsecured;

“Director”

« directeur »

“Director” means the Director appointed under section 260;

“director”, “directors” and “board of directors”

« administrateur » et « conseil d’administration »

“director” means a person occupying the position of director by whatever name called and “directors” and “board of directors” includes a single director;

“distributing corporation”

« société ayant fait appel au public »

“distributing corporation” means, subject to subsections (6) and (7), a distributing corporation as defined in the regulations;

“entity”

« entité »

“entity” means a body corporate, a partnership, a trust, a joint venture or an unincorporated association or organization;

“going-private transaction”

« opération de fermeture »

“going-private transaction” means a going-private transaction as defined in the regulations;

“incorporator”

« fondateur »

“incorporator” means a person who signs articles of incorporation;

“individual”

« particulier »

“individual” means a natural person;

“liability”

« passif »

“liability” includes a debt of a corporation arising under section 40, subsection 190(25) and paragraphs 241(3)(f) and (g);

“Minister”

« ministre »

“Minister” means such member of the Queen’s Privy Council for Canada as is designated by the Governor in Council as the Minister for the purposes of this Act;

“officer”

« dirigeant »

“officer” means an individual appointed as an officer under section 121, the chairperson of the board of directors, the president, a vice-president, the secretary, the treasurer, the comptroller, the general counsel, the general manager, a managing director, of a corporation, or any other individual who performs functions for a corporation similar to those normally performed by an individual occupying any of those offices;

“ordinary resolution”

« résolution ordinaire »

“ordinary resolution” means a resolution passed by a majority of the votes cast by the shareholders who voted in respect of that resolution;

“person”

« personne »

“person” means an individual, partnership, association, body corporate, or personal representative;

“personal representative”

« représentant personnel »

“personal representative” means a person who stands in place of and represents another person including, but not limited to, a trustee, an executor, an administrator, a receiver, an agent, a liquidator of a succession, a guardian, a tutor, a curator, a mandatary or an attorney;

“prescribed”

« prescrit » ou « réglementaire »

“prescribed” means prescribed by the regulations;

“put”

« option de vente »

“put” means an option transferable by delivery to deliver a specified number or amount of securities at a fixed price within a specified time;

“redeemable share”

« action rachetable »

“redeemable share” means a share issued by a corporation

(a) that the corporation may purchase or redeem on the demand of the corporation, or

(b) that the corporation is required by its articles to purchase or redeem at a specified time or on the demand of a shareholder;

“resident Canadian”

« résident canadien »

“resident Canadian” means an individual who is

(a) a Canadian citizen ordinarily resident in Canada,

(b) a Canadian citizen not ordinarily resident in Canada who is a member of a prescribed class of persons, or

(c) a permanent resident within the meaning of subsection 2(1) of the Immigration and Refugee Protection Act and ordinarily resident in Canada, except a permanent resident who has been ordinarily resident in Canada for more than one year after the time at which he or she first became eligible to apply for Canadian citizenship;

“security”

« valeur mobilière »

“security” means a share of any class or series of shares or a debt obligation of a corporation and includes a certificate evidencing such a share or debt obligation;

“security interest”

« sûreté »

“security interest” means an interest in or charge on property of a corporation to secure payment of a debt or performance of any other obligation of the corporation;

“send”

« envoyer »

“send” includes deliver;

“series”

« série »

“series”, in relation to shares, means a division of a class of shares;

“special resolution”

« résolution spéciale »

“special resolution” means a resolution passed by a majority of not less than two-thirds of the votes cast by the shareholders who voted in respect of that resolution or signed by all the shareholders entitled to vote on that resolution;

“squeeze-out transaction”

« opération d’éviction »

“squeeze-out transaction” means a transaction by a corporation that is not a distributing corporation that would require an amendment to its articles and would, directly or indirectly, result in the interest of a holder of shares of a class of the corporation being terminated without the consent of the holder, and without substituting an interest of equivalent value in shares issued by the corporation, which shares have equal or greater rights and privileges than the shares of the affected class;

“unanimous shareholder agreement”

« convention unanime des actionnaires »

“unanimous shareholder agreement” means an agreement described in subsection 146(1) or a declaration of a shareholder described in subsection 146(2).

Affiliated bodies corporate

(2) For the purposes of this Act,

(a) one body corporate is affiliated with another body corporate if one of them is the subsidiary of the other or both are subsidiaries of the same body corporate or each of them is controlled by the same person; and

(b) if two bodies corporate are affiliated with the same body corporate at the same time, they are deemed to be affiliated with each other.

Control

(3) For the purposes of this Act, a body corporate is controlled by a person or by two or more bodies corporate if

(a) securities of the body corporate to which are attached more than fifty per cent of the votes that may be cast to elect directors of the body corporate are held, other than by way of security only, by or for the benefit of that person or by or for the benefit of those bodies corporate; and

(b) the votes attached to those securities are sufficient, if exercised, to elect a majority of the directors of the body corporate.

Holding body corporate

(4) A body corporate is the holding body corporate of another if that other body corporate is its subsidiary.

Subsidiary body corporate

(5) A body corporate is a subsidiary of another body corporate if

(a) it is controlled by

(i) that other body corporate,

(ii) that other body corporate and one or more bodies corporate each of which is controlled by that other body corporate, or

(iii) two or more bodies corporate each of which is controlled by that other body corporate; or

(b) it is a subsidiary of a body corporate that is a subsidiary of that other body corporate.

Exemptions — on application by corporation

(6) On the application of a corporation, the Director may determine that the corporation is not or was not a distributing corporation if the Director is satisfied that the determination would not be prejudicial to the public interest.

Exemptions — classes of corporations

(7) The Director may determine that a class of corporations are not or were not distributing corporations if the Director is satisfied that the determination would not be prejudicial to the public interest.

Infants

(8) For the purposes of this Act, the word “infant” has the same meaning as in the applicable provincial law and, in the absence of any such law, has the same meaning as the word “child” in the United Nations Convention on the Rights of the Child, adopted in the United Nations General Assembly on November 20, 1989.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 2; R.S., 1985, c. 27 (2nd Supp.), s. 10; 1990, c. 17, s. 6; 1992, c. 51, s. 30; 1994, c. 24, s. 2; 1998, c. 30, ss. 13(F), 15(E); 1999, c. 3, s. 16; 2000, c. 12, s. 27; 2001, c. 14, ss. 1, 135(E), c. 27, s. 209; 2002, c. 7, s. 88(E).

Application

Application of Act

3. (1) This Act applies to every corporation incorporated and every body corporate continued as a corporation under this Act that has not been discontinued under this Act.

(2) [Repealed, 1991, c. 45, s. 551]

Certain Acts do not apply

(3) The following do not apply to a corporation:

(a) the Canada Corporations Act, chapter C-32 of the Revised Statutes of Canada, 1970;

(b) the Winding-up and Restructuring Act; and

(c) the provisions of a Special Act, as defined in section 87 of the Canada Transportation Act, that are inconsistent with this Act.

Limitations on business that may be carried on

(4) No corporation shall carry on the business of

(a) a bank;

(a.1) an association to which the Cooperative Credit Associations Act applies;

(b) a company or society to which the Insurance Companies Act applies; or

(c) a company to which the Trust and Loan Companies Act applies.

Limitations on business that may be carried on

(5) No corporation shall carry on business as a degree-granting educational institution unless expressly authorized to do so by a federal or provincial agent that by law has the power to confer degree-granting authority on an educational institution.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 3; 1991, c. 45, s. 551, c. 46, s. 595, c. 47, s. 719; 1992, c. 1, s. 142; 1994, c. 24, s. 3; 1996, c. 6, s. 167, c. 10, s. 212; 1999, c. 31, s. 63; 2001, c. 14, s. 2(F); 2007, c. 6, s. 399.

Purposes of Act

Purposes

4. The purposes of this Act are to revise and reform the law applicable to business corporations incorporated to carry on business throughout Canada, to advance the cause of uniformity of business corporation law in Canada and to provide a means of allowing an orderly transferance of certain federal companies incorporated under various Acts of Parliament to this Act.

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 4.

PART II

INCORPORATION

Incorporators

5. (1) One or more individuals not one of whom

(a) is less than eighteen years of age,

(b) is of unsound mind and has been so found by a court in Canada or elsewhere, or

(c) has the status of bankrupt,

may incorporate a corporation by signing articles of incorporation and complying with section 7.

Bodies corporate

(2) One or more bodies corporate may incorporate a corporation by signing articles of incorporation and complying with section 7.

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 5.

Articles of incorporation

6. (1) Articles of incorporation shall follow the form that the Director fixes and shall set out, in respect of the proposed corporation,

(a) the name of the corporation;

(b) the province in Canada where the registered office is to be situated;

(c) the classes and any maximum number of shares that the corporation is authorized to issue, and

(i) if there will be two or more classes of shares, the rights, privileges, restrictions and conditions attaching to each class of shares, and

(ii) if a class of shares may be issued in series, the authority given to the directors to fix the number of shares in, and to determine the designation of, and the rights, privileges, restrictions and conditions attaching to, the shares of each series;

(d) if the issue, transfer or ownership of shares of the corporation is to be restricted, a statement to that effect and a statement as to the nature of such restrictions;

(e) the number of directors or, subject to paragraph 107(a), the minimum and maximum number of directors of the corporation; and

(f) any restrictions on the businesses that the corporation may carry on.

Additional provisions in articles

(2) The articles may set out any provisions permitted by this Act or by law to be set out in the by-laws of the corporation.

Special majorities

(3) Subject to subsection (4), if the articles or a unanimous shareholder agreement require a greater number of votes of directors or shareholders than that required by this Act to effect any action, the provisions of the articles or of the unanimous shareholder agreement prevail.

Idem

(4) The articles may not require a greater number of votes of shareholders to remove a director than the number required by section 109.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 6; 1994, c. 24, s. 4(F); 2001, c. 14, ss. 3, 134(F).

Delivery of articles of incorporation

7. An incorporator shall send to the Director articles of incorporation and the documents required by sections 19 and 106.

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 7.

Certificate of incorporation

8. (1) Subject to subsection (2), on receipt of articles of incorporation, the Director shall issue a certificate of incorporation in accordance with section 262.

Exception — failure to comply with Act

(2) The Director may refuse to issue the certificate if a notice that is required to be sent under subsection 19(2) or 106(1) indicates that the corporation, if it came into existence, would not be in compliance with this Act.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 8; 2001, c. 14, s. 4.

Effect of certificate

9. A corporation comes into existence on the date shown in the certificate of incorporation.

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 9.

Name of corporation

10. (1) The word or expression “Limited”, “Limitée”, “Incorporated”, “Incorporée”, “Corporation” or “Société par actions de régime fédéral” or the corresponding abbreviation “Ltd.”, “Ltée”, “Inc.”, “Corp.” or “S.A.R.F.” shall be part, other than only in a figurative or descriptive sense, of the name of every corporation, but a corporation may use and be legally designated by either the full or the corresponding abbreviated form.

Saving for “S.C.C.”

(1.1) Subsection (1) does not apply to a corporation that has a corporate name that, immediately before the day on which this subsection comes into force, included, other than only in a figurative or descriptive sense, the expression “Société commerciale canadienne” or the abbreviation “S.C.C.”, and any such corporation may use and be legally designated by either that expression or that abbreviation.

Exemption

(2) The Director may exempt a body corporate continued as a corporation under this Act from the provisions of subsection (1).

Alternate name

(3) Subject to subsection 12(1), the name of a corporation may be set out in its articles in an English form, a French form, an English form and a French form, or a combined English and French form, so long as the combined form meets the prescribed criteria. The corporation may use and may be legally designated by any such form.

Alternative name outside Canada

(4) Subject to subsection 12(1), a corporation may, for use outside Canada, set out its name in its articles in any language form and it may use and may be legally designated by any such form outside Canada.

Publication of name

(5) A corporation shall set out its name in legible characters in all contracts, invoices, negotiable instruments and orders for goods or services issued or made by or on behalf of the corporation.

Other name

(6) Subject to subsections (5) and 12(1), a corporation may carry on business under or identify itself by a name other than its corporate name if that other name does not contain, other than in a figurative or descriptive sense, either the word or expression “Limited”, “Limitée”, “Incorporated”, “Incorporée”, “Corporation” or “Société par actions de régime fédéral” or the corresponding abbreviation.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 10; 1992, c. 1, s. 53; 1994, c. 24, s. 5; 2001, c. 14, s. 5.

Reserving name

11. (1) The Director may, on request, reserve for ninety days a name for an intended corporation or for a corporation about to change its name.

Designating number

(2) If requested to do so by the incorporators or a corporation, the Director shall assign to the corporation as its name a designating number followed by the word “Canada” and a word or expression, or the corresponding abbreviation, referred to in subsection 10(1).

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 11; 1994, c. 24, s. 6.

Prohibited names

12. (1) A corporation shall not be incorporated or continued as a corporation under this Act with, have, carry on business under or identify itself by a name

(a) that is, as prescribed, prohibited or deceptively misdescriptive; or

(b) that is reserved for another corporation or intended corporation under section 11.

Directing change of name

(2) If, through inadvertence or otherwise, a corporation

(a) comes into existence or is continued with a name, or

(b) on an application to change its name, is granted a name

that contravenes this section, the Director may direct the corporation to change its name in accordance with section 173.

(3) [Repealed, 1994, c. 24, s. 7]

Idem

(4) If a corporation has a designating number as its name, the Director may direct the corporation to change its name to a name other than a designating number in accordance with section 173.

Undertaking to change name

(4.1) Where a corporation acquires a name as a result of a person undertaking to dissolve or to change names, and the undertaking is not honoured, the Director may direct the corporation to change its name in accordance with section 173, unless the undertaking is honoured within the period specified in subsection (5).

Revoking name

(5) Where a corporation has been directed under subsection (2), (4) or (4.1) to change its name and has not within sixty days after the service of the directive to that effect changed its name to a name that complies with this Act, the Director may revoke the name of the corporation and assign a name to it and, until changed in accordance with section 173, the name of the corporation is thereafter the name so assigned.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 12; 1994, c. 24, s. 7.

Certificate of amendment

13. (1) When a corporation has had its name revoked and a name assigned to it under subsection 12(5), the Director shall issue a certificate of amendment showing the new name of the corporation and shall give notice of the change of name as soon as practicable in a publication generally available to the public.

Effect of certificate

(2) The articles of the corporation are amended accordingly on the date shown in the certificate of amendment.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 13; 2001, c. 14, s. 6.

Personal liability

14. (1) Subject to this section, a person who enters into, or purports to enter into, a written contract in the name of or on behalf of a corporation before it comes into existence is personally bound by the contract and is entitled to its benefits.

Pre-incorporation and pre-amalgamation contracts

(2) A corporation may, within a reasonable time after it comes into existence, by any action or conduct signifying its intention to be bound thereby, adopt a written contract made before it came into existence in its name or on its behalf, and on such adoption

(a) the corporation is bound by the contract and is entitled to the benefits thereof as if the corporation had been in existence at the date of the contract and had been a party thereto; and

(b) a person who purported to act in the name of or on behalf of the corporation ceases, except as provided in subsection (3), to be bound by or entitled to the benefits of the contract.

Application to court

(3) Subject to subsection (4), whether or not a written contract made before the coming into existence of a corporation is adopted by the corporation, a party to the contract may apply to a court for an order respecting the nature and extent of the obligations and liability under the contract of the corporation and the person who entered into, or purported to enter into, the contract in the name of or on behalf of the corporation. On the application, the court may make any order it thinks fit.

Exemption from personal liability

(4) If expressly so provided in the written contract, a person who purported to act in the name of or on behalf of the corporation before it came into existence is not in any event bound by the contract or entitled to the benefits thereof.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 14; 2001, c. 14, s. 7.

PART III

CAPACITY AND POWERS

Capacity of a corporation

15. (1) A corporation has the capacity and, subject to this Act, the rights, powers and privileges of a natural person.

Idem

(2) A corporation may carry on business throughout Canada.

Extra-territorial capacity

(3) A corporation has the capacity to carry on its business, conduct its affairs and exercise its powers in any jurisdiction outside Canada to the extent that the laws of such jurisdiction permit.

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 15; 1978-79, c. 9, s. 6.

Powers of a corporation

16. (1) It is not necessary for a by-law to be passed in order to confer any particular power on the corporation or its directors.

Restricted business or powers

(2) A corporation shall not carry on any business or exercise any power that it is restricted by its articles from carrying on or exercising, nor shall the corporation exercise any of its powers in a manner contrary to its articles.

Rights preserved

(3) No act of a corporation, including any transfer of property to or by a corporation, is invalid by reason only that the act or transfer is contrary to its articles or this Act.

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 16.

No constructive notice

17. No person is affected by or is deemed to have notice or knowledge of the contents of a document concerning a corporation by reason only that the document has been filed by the Director or is available for inspection at an office of the corporation.

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 17.

Authority of directors, officers and agents

18. (1) No corporation and no guarantor of an obligation of a corporation may assert against a person dealing with the corporation or against a person who acquired rights from the corporation that

(a) the articles, by-laws and any unanimous shareholder agreement have not been complied with;

(b) the persons named in the most recent notice sent to the Director under section 106 or 113 are not the directors of the corporation;

(c) the place named in the most recent notice sent to the Director under section 19 is not the registered office of the corporation;

(d) a person held out by a corporation as a director, an officer or an agent of the corporation has not been duly appointed or has no authority to exercise the powers and perform the duties that are customary in the business of the corporation or usual for a director, officer or agent;

(e) a document issued by any director, officer or agent of a corporation with actual or usual authority to issue the document is not valid or not genuine; or

(f) a sale, lease or exchange of property referred to in subsection 189(3) was not authorized.

Exception

(2) Subsection (1) does not apply in respect of a person who has, or ought to have, knowledge of a situation described in that subsection by virtue of their relationship to the corporation.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 18; 2001, c. 14, s. 8.

PART IV

REGISTERED OFFICE AND RECORDS

Registered office

19. (1) A corporation shall at all times have a registered office in the province in Canada specified in its articles.

Notice of registered office

(2) A notice of registered office in the form that the Director fixes shall be sent to the Director together with any articles that designate or change the province where the registered office of the corporation is located.

Change of address

(3) The directors of a corporation may change the place and address of the registered office within the province specified in the articles.

Notice of change of address

(4) A corporation shall send to the Director, within fifteen days of any change of address of its registered office, a notice in the form that the Director fixes and the Director shall file it.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 19; 2001, c. 14, s. 9.

Corporate records

20. (1) A corporation shall prepare and maintain, at its registered office or at any other place in Canada designated by the directors, records containing

(a) the articles and the by-laws, and all amendments thereto, and a copy of any unanimous shareholder agreement;

(b) minutes of meetings and resolutions of shareholders;

(c) copies of all notices required by section 106 or 113; and

(d) a securities register that complies with section 50.

Directors records

(2) In addition to the records described in subsection (1), a corporation shall prepare and maintain adequate accounting records and records containing minutes of meetings and resolutions of the directors and any committee thereof.

Retention of accounting records

(2.1) Subject to any other Act of Parliament and to any Act of the legislature of a province that provides for a longer retention period, a corporation shall retain the accounting records referred to in subsection (2) for a period of six years after the end of the financial year to which the records relate.

Records of continued corporations

(3) For the purposes of paragraph (1)(b) and subsection (2), where a body corporate is continued under this Act, “records” includes similar records required by law to be maintained by the body corporate before it was so continued.

Place of directors records

(4) The records described in subsection (2) shall be kept at the registered office of the corporation or at such other place as the directors think fit and shall at all reasonable times be open to inspection by the directors.

Records in Canada

(5) If accounting records of a corporation are kept outside Canada, accounting records adequate to enable the directors to ascertain the financial position of the corporation with reasonable accuracy on a quarterly basis shall be kept at the registered office or any other place in Canada designated by the directors.

When records or registers kept outside Canada

(5.1) Despite subsections (1) and (5), but subject to the Income Tax Act, the Excise Tax Act, the Customs Act and any other Act administered by the Minister of National Revenue, a corporation may keep all or any of its corporate records and accounting records referred to in subsection (1) or (2) at a place outside Canada, if

(a) the records are available for inspection, by means of a computer terminal or other technology, during regular office hours at the registered office or any other place in Canada designated by the directors; and

(b) the corporation provides the technical assistance to facilitate an inspection referred to in paragraph (a).

Offence

(6) A corporation that, without reasonable cause, fails to comply with this section is guilty of an offence and liable on summary conviction to a fine not exceeding five thousand dollars.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 20; 1994, c. 24, s. 8; 2001, c. 14, s. 10.

Access to corporate records

21. (1) Subject to subsection (1.1), shareholders and creditors of a corporation, their personal representatives and the Director may examine the records described in subsection 20(1) during the usual business hours of the corporation, and may take extracts from the records, free of charge, and, if the corporation is a distributing corporation, any other person may do so on payment of a reasonable fee.

Requirement for affidavit — securities register

(1.1) Any person described in subsection (1) who wishes to examine the securities register of a distributing corporation must first make a request to the corporation or its agent, accompanied by an affidavit referred to in subsection (7). On receipt of the affidavit, the corporation or its agent shall allow the applicant access to the securities register during the corporation’s usual business hours, and, on payment of a reasonable fee, provide the applicant with an extract from the securities register.

Copies of corporate records

(2) A shareholder of a corporation is entitled on request and without charge to one copy of the articles and by-laws and of any unanimous shareholder agreement.

Shareholder lists

(3) Shareholders and creditors of a corporation, their personal representatives, the Director and, if the corporation is a distributing corporation, any other person, on payment of a reasonable fee and on sending to a corporation or its agent the affidavit referred to in subsection (7), may on application require the corporation or its agent to furnish within ten days after the receipt of the affidavit a list (in this section referred to as the “basic list”) made up to a date not more than ten days before the date of receipt of the affidavit setting out the names of the shareholders of the corporation, the number of shares owned by each shareholder and the address of each shareholder as shown on the records of the corporation.

Supplemental lists

(4) A person requiring a corporation to furnish a basic list may, by stating in the affidavit referred to in subsection (3) that they require supplemental lists, require the corporation or its agent on payment of a reasonable fee to furnish supplemental lists setting out any changes from the basic list in the names or addresses of the shareholders and the number of shares owned by each shareholder for each business day following the date the basic list is made up to.

When supplemental lists to be furnished

(5) The corporation or its agent shall furnish a supplemental list required under subsection (4)

(a) on the date the basic list is furnished, where the information relates to changes that took place prior to that date; and

(b) on the business day following the day to which the supplemental list relates, where the information relates to changes that take place on or after the date the basic list is furnished.

Holders of options

(6) A person requiring a corporation to furnish a basic list or a supplemental list may also require the corporation to include in that list the name and address of any known holder of an option or right to acquire shares of the corporation.

Contents of affidavit

(7) The affidavit required under subsection (1.1) or (3) shall state

(a) the name and address of the applicant;

(b) the name and address for service of the body corporate, if the applicant is a body corporate; and

(c) that the basic list and any supplemental lists obtained pursuant to subsection (4) or the information contained in the securities register obtained pursuant to subsection (1.1), as the case may be, will not be used except as permitted under subsection (9).

Idem

(8) If the applicant is a body corporate, the affidavit shall be made by a director or officer of the body corporate.

Use of information or shareholder list

(9) A list of shareholders or information from a securities register obtained under this section shall not be used by any person except in connection with

(a) an effort to influence the voting of shareholders of the corporation;

(b) an offer to acquire securities of the corporation; or

(c) any other matter relating to the affairs of the corporation.

Offence

(10) A person who, without reasonable cause, contravenes this section is guilty of an offence and liable on summary conviction to a fine not exceeding five thousand dollars or to imprisonment for a term not exceeding six months or to both.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 21; 2001, c. 14, ss. 11, 135(E).

Form of records

22. (1) All registers and other records required by this Act to be prepared and maintained may be in a bound or loose-leaf form or in a photographic film form, or may be entered or recorded by any system of mechanical or electronic data processing or any other information storage device that is capable of reproducing any required information in intelligible written form within a reasonable time.

Precautions

(2) A corporation and its agents shall take reasonable precautions to

(a) prevent loss or destruction of,

(b) prevent falsification of entries in, and

(c) facilitate detection and correction of inaccuracies in

the registers and other records required by this Act to be prepared and maintained.

Offence

(3) A person who, without reasonable cause, contravenes this section is guilty of an offence and liable on summary conviction to a fine not exceeding five thousand dollars or to imprisonment for a term not exceeding six months or to both.

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 22; 1978-79, c. 9, s. 8.

Corporate seal

23. (1) A corporation may, but need not, adopt a corporate seal, and may change a corporate seal that is adopted.

Validity of unsealed documents

(2) A document executed on behalf of a corporation is not invalid merely because a corporate seal is not affixed to it.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 23; 2001, c. 14, s. 12.

PART V

CORPORATE FINANCE

Shares

24. (1) Shares of a corporation shall be in registered form and shall be without nominal or par value.

Transitional

(2) When a body corporate is continued under this Act, a share with nominal or par value issued by the body corporate before it was so continued is, for the purpose of subsection (1), deemed to be a share without nominal or par value.

Rights attached to shares

(3) Where a corporation has only one class of shares, the rights of the holders thereof are equal in all respects and include the rights

(a) to vote at any meeting of shareholders of the corporation;

(b) to receive any dividend declared by the corporation; and

(c) to receive the remaining property of the corporation on dissolution.

Rights to classes of shares

(4) The articles may provide for more than one class of shares and, if they so provide,

(a) the rights, privileges, restrictions and conditions attaching to the shares of each class shall be set out therein; and

(b) the rights set out in subsection (3) shall be attached to at least one class of shares but all such rights are not required to be attached to one class.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 24; R.S., 1985, c. 1 (4th Supp.), s. 45(F).

Issue of shares

25. (1) Subject to the articles, the by-laws and any unanimous shareholder agreement and to section 28, shares may be issued at such times and to such persons and for such consideration as the directors may determine.

Shares non-assessable

(2) Shares issued by a corporation are non-assessable and the holders are not liable to the corporation or to its creditors in respect thereof.

Consideration

(3) A share shall not be issued until the consideration for the share is fully paid in money or in property or past services that are not less in value than the fair equivalent of the money that the corporation would have received if the share had been issued for money.

Consideration other than money

(4) In determining whether property or past services are the fair equivalent of a money consideration, the directors may take into account reasonable charges and expenses of organization and reorganization and payments for property and past services reasonably expected to benefit the corporation.

Definition of “property”

(5) For the purposes of this section, “property” does not include a promissory note, or a promise to pay, that is made by a person to whom a share is issued, or a person who does not deal at arm’s length, within the meaning of that expression in the Income Tax Act, with a person to whom a share is issued.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 25; 2001, c. 14, s. 13.

Stated capital account

26. (1) A corporation shall maintain a separate stated capital account for each class and series of shares it issues.

Entries in stated capital account

(2) A corporation shall add to the appropriate stated capital account the full amount of any consideration it receives for any shares it issues.

Exception for non-arm’s length transactions

(3) Despite subsection (2), a corporation may, subject to subsection (4), add to the stated capital accounts maintained for the shares of classes or series the whole or any part of the amount of the consideration that it receives in an exchange if the corporation issues shares

(a) in exchange for

(i) property of a person who immediately before the exchange did not deal with the corporation at arm’s length within the meaning of that expression in the Income Tax Act,

(ii) shares of, or another interest in, a body corporate that immediately before the exchange, or that because of the exchange, did not deal with the corporation at arm’s length within the meaning of that expression in the Income Tax Act, or

(iii) property of a person who, immediately before the exchange, dealt with the corporation at arm’s length within the meaning of that expression in the Income Tax Act, if the person, the corporation and all the holders of shares in the class or series of shares so issued consent to the exchange; or

(b) pursuant to an agreement referred to in subsection 182(1) or an arrangement referred to in paragraph 192(1)(b) or (c) or to shareholders of an amalgamating body corporate who receive the shares in addition to or instead of securities of the amalgamated body corporate.

Limit on addition to a stated capital account

(4) On the issue of a share a corporation shall not add to a stated capital account in respect of the share it issues an amount greater than the amount of the consideration it received for the share.

Constraint on addition to a stated capital account

(5) Where a corporation proposes to add any amount to a stated capital account it maintains in respect of a class or series of shares, if

(a) the amount to be added was not received by the corporation as consideration for the issue of shares, and

(b) the corporation has issued any outstanding shares of more than one class or series,

the addition to the stated capital account must be approved by special resolution unless all the issued and outstanding shares are shares of not more than two classes of convertible shares referred to in subsection 39(5).

Other additions to stated capital

(6) When a body corporate is continued under this Act, it may add to a stated capital account any consideration received by it for a share it issued and a corporation at any time may, subject to subsection (5), add to a stated capital account any amount it credited to a retained earnings or other surplus account.

Transitional

(7) When a body corporate is continued under this Act, subsection (2) does not apply to the consideration received by it before it was so continued unless the share in respect of which the consideration is received is issued after the corporation is so continued.

Idem

(8) When a body corporate is continued under this Act, any amount unpaid in respect of a share issued by the body corporate before it was so continued and paid after it was so continued shall be added to the stated capital account maintained for the shares of that class or series.

Transitional

(9) For the purposes of subsection 34(2), sections 38 and 42, and paragraph 185(2)(a), when a body corporate is continued under this Act its stated capital is deemed to include the amount that would have been included in stated capital if the body corporate had been incorporated under this Act.

Restriction

(10) A corporation shall not reduce its stated capital or any stated capital account except in the manner provided in this Act.

Exception for an open-end mutual fund

(11) Subsections (1) to (10) and any other provisions of this Act relating to stated capital do not apply to an open-end mutual fund.

Definition of “open-end mutual fund”

(12) For the purposes of this section, “open-end mutual fund” means a distributing corporation that carries on only the business of investing the consideration it receives for the shares it issues, and all or substantially all of those shares are redeemable on the demand of a shareholder.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 26; 2001, c. 14, s. 14.

Shares in series

27. (1) The articles may authorize, subject to any limitations set out in them, the issue of any class of shares in one or more series and may do either or both of the following:

(a) fix the number of shares in, and determine the designation, rights, privileges, restrictions and conditions attaching to the shares of, each series; or

(b) authorize the directors to fix the number of shares in, and determine the designation, rights, privileges, restrictions and conditions attaching to the shares of, each series.

Series participation

(2) If any cumulative dividends or amounts payable on return of capital in respect of a series of shares are not paid in full, the shares of all series of the same class participate rateably in respect of accumulated dividends and return of capital.

Restrictions on series

(3) No rights, privileges, restrictions or conditions attached to a series of shares authorized under this section shall confer on a series a priority in respect of dividends or return of capital over any other series of shares of the same class that are then outstanding.

Amendment of articles

(4) If the directors exercise their authority under paragraph (1)(b), they shall, before the issue of shares of the series, send, in the form that the Director fixes, articles of amendment to the Director to designate a series of shares.

Certificate of amendment

(5) On receipt of articles of amendment designating a series of shares, the Director shall issue a certificate of amendment in accordance with section 262.

Effect of certificate

(6) The articles of the corporation are amended accordingly on the date shown in the certificate of amendment.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 27; 2001, c. 14, s. 15.

Pre-emptive right

28. (1) If the articles so provide, no shares of a class shall be issued unless the shares have first been offered to the shareholders holding shares of that class, and those shareholders have a pre-emptive right to acquire the offered shares in proportion to their holdings of the shares of that class, at such price and on such terms as those shares are to be offered to others.

Exception

(2) Notwithstanding that the articles provide the pre-emptive right referred to in subsection (1), shareholders have no pre-emptive right in respect of shares to be issued

(a) for a consideration other than money;

(b) as a share dividend; or

(c) pursuant to the exercise of conversion privileges, options or rights previously granted by the corporation.

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 28.

Options and rights

29. (1) A corporation may issue certificates, warrants or other evidences of conversion privileges, options or rights to acquire securities of the corporation, and shall set out the conditions thereof

(a) in the certificates, warrants or other evidences; or

(b) in certificates evidencing the securities to which the conversion privileges, options or rights are attached.

Transferable rights

(2) Conversion privileges, options and rights to acquire securities of a corporation may be made transferable or non-transferable, and options and rights to acquire may be made separable or inseparable from any securities to which they are attached.

Reserved shares

(3) Where a corporation has granted privileges to convert any securities issued by the corporation into shares, or into shares of another class or series, or has issued or granted options or rights to acquire shares, if the articles limit the number of authorized shares, the corporation shall reserve and continue to reserve sufficient authorized shares to meet the exercise of such conversion privileges, options and rights.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 29; 2001, c. 14, s. 16(F).

Corporation holding its own shares

30. (1) Subject to subsection (2) and sections 31 to 36, a corporation

(a) shall not hold shares in itself or in its holding body corporate; and

(b) shall not permit any of its subsidiary bodies corporate to acquire shares of the corporation.

Subsidiary holding shares of its parent

(2) Subject to section 31, a corporation shall cause a subsidiary body corporate of the corporation that holds shares of the corporation to sell or otherwise dispose of those shares within five years from the date

(a) the body corporate became a subsidiary of the corporation; or

(b) the corporation was continued under this Act.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 30; 2001, c. 14, s. 17.

Exception

31. (1) A corporation may in the capacity of a legal representative hold shares in itself or in its holding body corporate unless it or the holding body corporate or a subsidiary of either of them has a beneficial interest in the shares.

Idem

(2) A corporation may hold shares in itself or in its holding body corporate by way of security for the purposes of a transaction entered into by it in the ordinary course of a business that includes the lending of money.

Exception — subsidiary acquiring shares

(3) A corporation may permit any of its subsidiary bodies corporate to acquire shares of the corporation

(a) in the subsidiary’s capacity as a legal representative, unless the subsidiary would have a beneficial interest in the shares; or

(b) by way of security for the purposes of a transaction entered into by the subsidiary in the ordinary course of a business that includes the lending of money.

Exception — conditions precedent

(4) A corporation may permit any of its subsidiary bodies corporate to acquire shares of the corporation through the issuance of those shares by the corporation to the subsidiary body corporate if, before the acquisition takes place, the conditions prescribed for the purposes of this subsection are met.

Conditions subsequent

(5) After an acquisition has taken place under the purported authority of subsection (4), the conditions prescribed for the purposes of this subsection must be met.

Non-compliance with conditions

(6) If

(a) a corporation permits a subsidiary body corporate to acquire shares of the corporation under the purported authority of subsection (4), and

(b) either

(i) one or more of the conditions prescribed for the purposes of subsection (4) were not met, or

(ii) one or more of the conditions prescribed for the purposes of subsection (5) are not met or cease to be met,

then, notwithstanding subsections 16(3) and 26(2), the prescribed consequences apply in respect of the acquisition of the shares and their issuance.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 31; 2001, c. 14, s. 18.

Exception relating to Canadian ownership

32. (1) Subject to subsection 39(8), a corporation may, for the purpose of assisting the corporation or any of its affiliates or associates to qualify under any prescribed law of Canada or a province to receive licences, permits, grants, payments or other benefits by reason of attaining or maintaining a specified level of Canadian ownership or control, hold shares in itself that

(a) are not constrained for the purpose of assisting the corporation or any of its affiliates or associates to so qualify; or

(b) are shares into which shares held under paragraph (a) were converted by the corporation that are constrained for the purpose of assisting the corporation to so qualify and that were not previously held by the corporation.

Prohibited transfers

(2) A corporation shall not transfer shares held under subsection (1) to any person unless the corporation is satisfied, on reasonable grounds, that the ownership of the shares as a result of the transfer would assist the corporation or any of its affiliates or associates to achieve the purpose set out in subsection (1).

Offence

(3) A corporation that, without reasonable cause, fails to comply with subsection (2) is guilty of an offence and liable on summary conviction to a fine not exceeding five thousand dollars.

Directors of corporation

(4) Where a corporation commits an offence under subsection (3), any director of the corporation who knowingly authorized, permitted or acquiesced in the commission of the offence is a party to and guilty of the offence and is liable on summary conviction to a fine not exceeding five thousand dollars or to imprisonment for a term not exceeding six months or to both, whether or not the corporation has been prosecuted or convicted.

Where shares are transferred

(5) Where shares held under subsection (1) are transferred by a corporation, subsections 25(1), (3), (4) and (5), paragraph 115(3)(c) and subsection 118(1) apply, with such modifications as the circumstances require, in respect of the transfer as if the transfer were an issue.

Transfer not void

(6) No transfer of shares by a corporation shall be void or voidable solely because the transfer is in contravention of subsection (2).

1980-81-82-83, c. 115, s. 2.

Voting shares

33. (1) A corporation holding shares in itself or in its holding body corporate shall not vote or permit those shares to be voted unless the corporation

(a) holds the shares in the capacity of a legal representative; and

(b) has complied with section 153.

Subsidiary body corporate

(2) A corporation shall not permit any of its subsidiary bodies corporate holding shares in the corporation to vote, or permit those shares to be voted, unless the subsidiary body corporate satisfies the requirements of subsection (1).

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 33; 2001, c. 14, s. 19.

Acquisition of corporation’s own shares

34. (1) Subject to subsection (2) and to its articles, a corporation may purchase or otherwise acquire shares issued by it.

Limitation

(2) A corporation shall not make any payment to purchase or otherwise acquire shares issued by it if there are reasonable grounds for believing that

(a) the corporation is, or would after the payment be, unable to pay its liabilities as they become due; or

(b) the realizable value of the corporation’s assets would after the payment be less than the aggregate of its liabilities and stated capital of all classes.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 34; 2001, c. 14, s. 20(F).

Alternative acquisition of corporation’s own shares

35. (1) Notwithstanding subsection 34(2), but subject to subsection (3) and to its articles, a corporation may purchase or otherwise acquire shares issued by it to

(a) settle or compromise a debt or claim asserted by or against the corporation;

(b) eliminate fractional shares; or

(c) fulfil the terms of a non-assignable agreement under which the corporation has an option or is obliged to purchase shares owned by a director, an officer or an employee of the corporation.

Idem

(2) Notwithstanding subsection 34(2), a corporation may purchase or otherwise acquire shares issued by it to

(a) satisfy the claim of a shareholder who dissents under section 190; or

(b) comply with an order under section 241.

Limitation

(3) A corporation shall not make any payment to purchase or acquire under subsection (1) shares issued by it if there are reasonable grounds for believing that

(a) the corporation is, or would after the payment be, unable to pay its liabilities as they become due; or

(b) the realizable value of the corporation’s assets would after the payment be less than the aggregate of

(i) its liabilities, and

(ii) the amount required for payment on a redemption or in a liquidation of all shares the holders of which have the right to be paid before the holders of the shares to be purchased or acquired, to the extent that the amount has not been included in its liabilities.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 35; 2001, c. 14, s. 21.

Redemption of shares

36. (1) Notwithstanding subsection 34(2) or 35(3), but subject to subsection (2) and to its articles, a corporation may purchase or redeem any redeemable shares issued by it at prices not exceeding the redemption price thereof stated in the articles or calculated according to a formula stated in the articles.

Limitation

(2) A corporation shall not make any payment to purchase or redeem any redeemable shares issued by it if there are reasonable grounds for believing that

(a) the corporation is, or would after the payment be, unable to pay its liabilities as they become due; or

(b) the realizable value of the corporation’s assets would after the payment be less than the aggregate of

(i) its liabilities, and

(ii) the amount that would be required to pay the holders of shares that have a right to be paid, on a redemption or in a liquidation, rateably with or before the holders of the shares to be purchased or redeemed, to the extent that the amount has not been included in its liabilities.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 36; 2001, c. 14, s. 22.

Donated shares

37. A corporation may accept from any shareholder a share of the corporation surrendered to it as a gift, but may not extinguish or reduce a liability in respect of an amount unpaid on any such share except in accordance with section 38.

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 35.

Other reduction of stated capital

38. (1) Subject to subsection (3), a corporation may by special resolution reduce its stated capital for any purpose including, without limiting the generality of the foregoing, for the purpose of

(a) extinguishing or reducing a liability in respect of an amount unpaid on any share;

(b) distributing to the holder of an issued share of any class or series of shares an amount not exceeding the stated capital of the class or series; and

(c) declaring its stated capital to be reduced by an amount that is not represented by realizable assets.

Contents of special resolution

(2) A special resolution under this section shall specify the stated capital account or accounts from which the reduction of stated capital effected by the special resolution will be deducted.

Limitation

(3) A corporation shall not reduce its stated capital for any purpose other than the purpose mentioned in paragraph (1)(c) if there are reasonable grounds for believing that

(a) the corporation is, or would after the reduction be, unable to pay its liabilities as they become due; or

(b) the realizable value of the corporation’s assets would thereby be less than the aggregate of its liabilities.

Recovery

(4) A creditor of a corporation is entitled to apply to a court for an order compelling a shareholder or other recipient

(a) to pay to the corporation an amount equal to any liability of the shareholder that was extinguished or reduced contrary to this section; or

(b) to pay or deliver to the corporation any money or property that was paid or distributed to the shareholder or other recipient as a consequence of a reduction of capital made contrary to this section.

Limitation

(5) An action to enforce a liability imposed by this section may not be commenced after two years from the date of the act complained of.

(6) [Repealed, 2001, c. 14, s. 23]

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 38; 2001, c. 14, s. 23.

Adjustment of stated capital account

39. (1) On a purchase, redemption or other acquisition by a corporation under section 34, 35, 36, 45 or 190 or paragraph 241(3)(f), of shares or fractions thereof issued by it, the corporation shall deduct from the stated capital account maintained for the class or series of shares of which the shares purchased, redeemed or otherwise acquired form a part an amount equal to the result obtained by multiplying the stated capital of the shares of that class or series by the number of shares of that class or series or fractions thereof purchased, redeemed or otherwise acquired, divided by the number of issued shares of that class or series immediately before the purchase, redemption or other acquisition.

Idem

(2) A corporation shall deduct the amount of a payment made by the corporation to a shareholder under paragraph 241(3)(g) from the stated capital account maintained for the class or series of shares in respect of which the payment was made.

Idem

(3) A corporation shall adjust its stated capital account or accounts in accordance with any special resolution referred to in subsection 38(2).

Idem

(4) On a conversion of issued shares of a corporation into shares of another class or series or a change under section 173, 191 or 241 of issued shares of a corporation into shares of another class or series, the corporation shall

(a) deduct from the stated capital account maintained for the class or series of shares converted or changed an amount equal to the result obtained by multiplying the stated capital of the shares of that class or series by the number of shares of that class or series converted or changed, divided by the number of issued shares of that class or series immediately before the conversion or change; and

(b) add the result obtained under paragraph (a) and any additional consideration received pursuant to the conversion or change to the stated capital account maintained or to be maintained for the class or series of shares into which the shares have been converted or changed.

Stated capital of interconvertible shares

(5) For the purposes of subsection (4) and subject to its articles, where a corporation issues two classes of shares and there is attached to each such class a right to convert a share of the one class into a share of the other class, if a share of one class is converted into a share of the other class, the amount of stated capital attributable to a share in either class is the aggregate of the stated capital of both classes divided by the number of issued shares of both classes immediately before the conversion.

Cancellation or restoration of shares

(6) Shares or fractions thereof of any class or series of shares issued by a corporation and purchased, redeemed or otherwise acquired by it shall be cancelled or, if the articles limit the number of authorized shares, may be restored to the status of authorized but unissued shares of the class.

Exception

(7) For the purposes of this section, a corporation holding shares in itself as permitted by subsections 31(1) and (2) is deemed not to have purchased, redeemed or otherwise acquired such shares.

Idem

(8) For the purposes of this section, a corporation holding shares in itself as permitted by paragraph 32(1)(a) is deemed not to have purchased, redeemed or otherwise acquired the shares at the time they were acquired, but

(a) any of those shares that are held by the corporation at the expiration of two years, and

(b) any shares into which any of those shares were converted by the corporation and held under paragraph 32(1)(b) that are held by the corporation at the expiration of two years after the shares from which they were converted were acquired

are deemed to have been acquired at the expiration of the two years.

Conversion or change of shares

(9) Shares issued by a corporation and converted into shares of another class or series or changed under section 173, 191 or 241 into shares of another class or series shall become issued shares of the class or series of shares into which the shares have been converted or changed.

Effect of change of shares on number of unissued shares

(10) Where the articles limit the number of authorized shares of a class of shares of a corporation and issued shares of that class or of a series of shares of that class have become, pursuant to subsection (9), issued shares of another class or series, the number of unissued shares of the first-mentioned class shall, unless the articles otherwise provide, be increased by the number of shares that, pursuant to subsection (9), became shares of another class or series.

Repayment

(11) Debt obligations issued, pledged, hypothecated or deposited by a corporation are not redeemed by reason only that the indebtedness evidenced by the debt obligations or in respect of which the debt obligations are issued, pledged, hypothecated or deposited is repaid.

Acquisition and reissue of debt obligations

(12) Debt obligations issued by a corporation and purchased, redeemed or otherwise acquired by it may be cancelled or, subject to any applicable trust indenture or other agreement, may be reissued, pledged or hypothecated to secure any obligation of the corporation then existing or thereafter incurred, and any such acquisition and reissue, pledge or hypothecation is not a cancellation of the debt obligations.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 39; 1994, c. 24, s. 9(F); 2001, c. 14, s. 24(F).

Enforcement of contract to buy shares

40. (1) A corporation shall fulfil its obligations under a contract to buy shares of the corporation, except if the corporation can prove that enforcement of the contract would put it in breach of any of sections 34 to 36.

Status of contracting party

(2) Until the corporation has fulfilled all its obligations under a contract referred to in subsection (1), the other party retains the status of claimant entitled to be paid as soon as the corporation is lawfully able to do so or, in a liquidation, to be ranked subordinate to the rights of creditors and to the rights of holders of any class of shares whose rights were in priority to the rights given to the holders of the class of shares being purchased, but in priority to the rights of other shareholders.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 40; 2001, c. 14, s. 25.

Commission for sale of shares

41. The directors may authorize the corporation to pay a reasonable commission to any person in consideration of the person’s purchasing or agreeing to purchase shares of the corporation from the corporation or from any other person, or procuring or agreeing to procure purchasers for any such shares.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 41; 2001, c. 14, s. 135(E).

Dividends

42. A corporation shall not declare or pay a dividend if there are reasonable grounds for believing that

(a) the corporation is, or would after the payment be, unable to pay its liabilities as they become due; or

(b) the realizable value of the corporation’s assets would thereby be less than the aggregate of its liabilities and stated capital of all classes.

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 40.

Form of dividend

43. (1) A corporation may pay a dividend by issuing fully paid shares of the corporation and, subject to section 42, a corporation may pay a dividend in money or property.

Adjustment of stated capital account

(2) If shares of a corporation are issued in payment of a dividend, the declared amount of the dividend stated as an amount of money shall be added to the stated capital account maintained or to be maintained for the shares of the class or series issued in payment of the dividend.

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 41; 1978-79, c. 9, s. 16.

44. [Repealed, 2001, c. 14, s. 26]

Shareholder immunity

45. (1) The shareholders of a corporation are not, as shareholders, liable for any liability, act or default of the corporation except under subsection 38(4), 118(4) or (5), 146(5) or 226(4) or (5).

Lien on shares

(2) Subject to subsection 49(8), the articles may provide that the corporation has a lien on a share registered in the name of a shareholder or the shareholder’s personal representative for a debt of that shareholder to the corporation, including an amount unpaid in respect of a share issued by a body corporate on the date it was continued under this Act.

Enforcement of lien

(3) A corporation may enforce a lien referred to in subsection (2) in accordance with its by-laws.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 45; 2001, c. 14, s. 27.

PART VI

SALE OF CONSTRAINED SHARES

Sale of constrained shares by corporation

46. (1) A corporation that has constraints on the issue, transfer or ownership of its shares of any class or series may, for any of the purposes referred to in paragraphs (a) to (c), sell, under the conditions and after giving the notice that may be prescribed, as if it were the owner of the shares, any of those constrained shares that are owned, or that the directors determine in the manner that may be prescribed may be owned, contrary to the constraints in order to

(a) assist the corporation or any of its affiliates or associates to qualify under any prescribed law of Canada or a province to receive licences, permits, grants, payments or other benefits by reason of attaining or maintaining a specified level of Canadian ownership or control;

(b) assist the corporation to comply with any prescribed law; or

(c) attain or maintain a level of Canadian ownership specified in its articles.

Obligations of directors in sale

(2) Where shares are to be sold by a corporation under subsection (1), the directors of the corporation shall select the shares for sale in good faith and in a manner that is not unfairly prejudicial to, and does not unfairly disregard the interests of, the holders of the shares in the constrained class or series taken as a whole.

Effect of sale

(3) Where shares are sold by a corporation under subsection (1), the owner of the shares immediately prior to the sale shall by that sale be divested of their interest in the shares, and the person who, but for the sale, would be the registered owner of the shares or a person who satisfies the corporation that, but for the sale, they could properly be treated as the registered owner or registered holder of the shares under section 51 shall, from the time of the sale, be entitled to receive only the net proceeds of the sale, together with any income earned thereon from the beginning of the month next following the date of the receipt by the corporation of the proceeds of the sale, less any taxes thereon and any costs of administration of a trust fund constituted under subsection 47(1) in relation thereto.

Subsections 51(4) to (6) apply

(4) Subsections 51(4) to (6) apply in respect of the person who is entitled under subsection (3) to receive the proceeds of a sale of shares under subsection (1) as if the proceeds were a security and the person were a registered holder or owner of the security.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 46; 1991, c. 45, s. 552, c. 47, s. 720; 2001, c. 14, ss. 28, 135(E).

Proceeds of sale to be trust fund

47. (1) The proceeds of a sale by a corporation under subsection 46(1) constitute a trust fund in the hands of the corporation for the benefit of the person entitled under subsection 46(3) to receive the proceeds of the sale, and any such trust fund may be commingled by the corporation with other such trust funds and shall be invested in such manner as may be prescribed.

Costs of administration

(2) Reasonable costs of administration of a trust fund referred to in subsection (1) may be deducted from the trust fund and any income earned thereon.

Appointment of trust company

(3) Subject to this section, a corporation may transfer any trust fund referred to in subsection (1), and the administration thereof, to a trust company in Canada registered as such under the laws of Canada or a province, and the corporation is thereupon discharged of all further liability in respect of the trust fund.

Discharge of corporation and trust company

(4) A receipt signed by a person entitled under subsection 46(3) to receive the proceeds of a sale that constitute a trust fund under subsection (1) shall be a complete discharge of the corporation and of any trust company to which a trust fund is transferred under subsection (3), in respect of the trust fund and income earned thereon paid to such person.

Vesting in Crown

(5) A trust fund described in subsection (1), together with any income earned thereon, less any taxes thereon and costs of administration, that has not been claimed by a person entitled under subsection 46(3) to receive the proceeds of a sale that constitute the trust fund for a period of ten years after the date of the sale vests in Her Majesty in right of Canada.

Escheats Act applies

(6) Sections 3 to 5 of the Escheats Act apply in respect of a trust fund that vests in Her Majesty in right of Canada under subsection (5).

1980-81-82-83, c. 115, s. 4.

PART VII

SECURITY CERTIFICATES, REGISTERS AND TRANSFERS

Interpretation and General

Application of Part

48. (1) The transfer or transmission of a security shall be governed by this Part.

Definitions

(2) In this Part,

“adverse claim”

« opposition »

“adverse claim” includes a claim that a transfer was or would be wrongful or that a particular adverse person is the owner of or has an interest in the security;

“bearer”

« porteur »

“bearer” means the person in possession of a security payable to bearer or endorsed in blank;

“ bona fide purchaser”

« acheteur de bonne foi »

bona fide purchaser” means a purchaser for value in good faith and without notice of any adverse claim who takes delivery of a security in bearer form or order form or of a security in registered form issued or endorsed to the purchaser or endorsed in blank;

“broker”

« courtier »

“broker” means a person who is engaged, whether or not exclusively, in the business of buying and selling securities and who, in the transaction concerned, acts for, or buys a security from, or sells a security to a customer;

“delivery”

« livraison » ou « remise »

“delivery” means voluntary transfer of possession;

“fiduciary”

« représentant »

“fiduciary” means any person acting in a fiduciary capacity and includes a personal representative of a deceased person;

“fungible”

« fongibles »

“fungible”, in relation to securities, means securities of which any unit is, by nature or usage of trade, the equivalent of any other like unit;

“genuine”

« authentique »

“genuine” means free of forgery or counterfeiting;

“good faith”

« bonne foi »

“good faith” means honesty in fact in the conduct of the transaction concerned;

“holder”

« détenteur »

“holder” means a person in possession of a security issued or endorsed to the person or the bearer or in blank;

“issuer”

« émetteur »

“issuer” includes a corporation

(a) that is required by this Act to maintain a securities register, or

(b) that directly or indirectly creates fractional interests in its rights or property and that issues securities as evidence of such fractional interests;

“overissue”

« émission excédentaire »

“overissue” means the issue of securities in excess of any maximum number of securities that the issuer is authorized by its articles or a trust indenture to issue;

“purchaser”

« acquéreur »

“purchaser” means a person who takes an interest in a security by sale, mortgage, hypothec, pledge, issue, reissue, gift or any other voluntary transaction;

“security” or “security certificate”

« valeur mobilière » ou « certificat de valeur mobilière »

“security” or “security certificate” means an instrument issued by a corporation that is

(a) in bearer, order or registered form,

(b) of a type commonly dealt in on securities exchanges or markets or commonly recognized in any area in which it is issued or dealt in as a medium for investment,

(c) one of a class or series or by its terms divisible into a class or series of instruments, and

(d) evidence of a share, participation or other interest in or obligation of a corporation;

“transfer”

« transfert »

“transfer” includes transmission by operation of law;

“trust indenture”

« acte de fiducie »

“trust indenture” means a trust indenture as defined in section 82;

“unauthorized”

« non autorisé »

“unauthorized”, in relation to a signature or an endorsement, means one made without actual, implied or apparent authority and includes a forgery;

“valid”

« valide »

“valid” means issued in accordance with the applicable law and the articles of the issuer, or validated under section 52.

Negotiable instruments

(3) Except where its transfer is restricted and noted on a security in accordance with subsection 49(8), a security is a negotiable instrument.

Registered form

(4) A security is in registered form if

(a) it specifies a person entitled to the security or to the rights it evidences, and its transfer is capable of being recorded in a securities register; or

(b) it bears a statement that it is in registered form.

Order form

(5) A debt obligation is in order form where, by its terms, it is payable to the order or assigns of any person therein specified with reasonable certainty or to that person’s order.

Bearer form

(6) A security is in bearer form if it is payable to bearer according to its terms and not by reason of any endorsement.

Guarantor for issuer

(7) A guarantor for an issuer is deemed to be an issuer to the extent of the guarantee whether or not the obligation is noted on the security.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 48; 2001, c. 14, ss. 29, 135(E).

Rights of holder

49. (1) Every security holder is entitled at their option to a security certificate that complies with this Act or a non-transferable written acknowledgment of their right to obtain such a security certificate from a corporation in respect of the securities of that corporation held by them.

Maximum fee for certificate by regulation

(2) A corporation may charge a fee, not exceeding the prescribed amount, for a security certificate issued in respect of a transfer.

Joint holders

(3) A corporation is not required to issue more than one security certificate in respect of securities held jointly by several persons, and delivery of a certificate to one of several joint holders is sufficient delivery to all.

Signatures

(4) A security certificate shall be signed by at least one of the following persons, or the signature shall be printed or otherwise mechanically reproduced on the certificate:

(a) a director or officer of the corporation;

(b) a registrar, transfer agent or branch transfer agent of the corporation, or an individual on their behalf; and

(c) a trustee who certifies it in accordance with a trust indenture.

(5) [Repealed, 2001, c. 14, s. 30]

Continuation of signature

(6) If a security certificate contains a printed or mechanically reproduced signature of a person, the corporation may issue the security certificate, notwithstanding that the person has ceased to be a director or an officer of the corporation, and the security certificate is as valid as if the person were a director or an officer at the date of its issue.

Contents of share certificate

(7) There shall be stated on the face of each share certificate issued by a corporation

(a) the name of the corporation;

(b) the words “Incorporated under the Canada Business Corporations Act” or “subject to the Canada Business Corporations Act”;

(c) the name of the person to whom it was issued; and

(d) the number and class of shares and the designation of any series that the certificate represents.

Restrictions

(8) No restriction, charge, agreement or endorsement described in the following paragraphs is effective against a transferee of a security, issued by a corporation or by a body corporate before the body corporate was continued under this Act, who has no actual knowledge of the restriction, charge, agreement or endorsement unless it or a reference to it is noted conspicuously on the security certificate:

(a) a restriction on transfer other than a constraint under section 174;

(b) a charge in favour of the corporation;

(c) a unanimous shareholder agreement; or

(d) an endorsement under subsection 190(10).

Limit on restriction

(9) A distributing corporation, any of the issued shares of which remain outstanding and are held by more than one person, shall not have a restriction on the transfer or ownership of its shares of any class or series except by way of a constraint permitted under section 174.

Notation of constraint

(10) Where the articles of a corporation constrain the issue, transfer or ownership of shares of any class or series in order to assist

(a) the corporation or any of its affiliates or associates to qualify under any prescribed law of Canada or a province to receive licences, permits, grants, payments or other benefits by reason of attaining or maintaining a specified level of Canadian ownership or control, or

(b) the corporation to comply with any prescribed law,

the constraint, or a reference to it, shall be conspicuously noted on every security certificate of the corporation evidencing a share that is subject to the constraint where the security certificate is issued after the day on which the share becomes subject to the constraint under this Act.

Failure to note

(11) The failure to note a constraint or a reference to it pursuant to subsection (10) shall not invalidate any share or security certificate and shall not render a constraint ineffective against an owner, holder or transferee of the share or security certificate.

Transitional

(12) If a body corporate continued under this Act has outstanding security certificates, and if the words “private company” appear on the certificates, those words are deemed to be a notice of a restriction, lien, agreement or endorsement for the purpose of subsection (8). “private company” appear on the certificates, those words are deemed to be a notice of a restriction, lien, agreement or endorsement for the purpose of subsection (8).“private company” appear on the certificates, those words are deemed to be a notice of a restriction, lien, agreement or endorsement for the purpose of subsection (8).

Particulars of class

(13) There shall be stated legibly on a share certificate issued by a corporation that is authorized to issue shares of more than one class or series

(a) the rights, privileges, restrictions and conditions attached to the shares of each class and series that exists when the share certificate is issued; or

(b) that the class or series of shares that it represents has rights, privileges, restrictions or conditions attached thereto and that the corporation will furnish a shareholder, on demand and without charge, with a full copy of the text of

(i) the rights, privileges, restrictions and conditions attached to each class authorized to be issued and to each series in so far as the same have been fixed by the directors, and

(ii) the authority of the directors to fix the rights, privileges, restrictions and conditions of subsequent series.

Duty

(14) Where a share certificate issued by a corporation contains the statement mentioned in paragraph (13)(b), the corporation shall furnish a shareholder, on demand and without charge, with a full copy of the text of

(a) the rights, privileges, restrictions and conditions attached to each class authorized to be issued and to each series in so far as the same have been fixed by the directors; and

(b) the authority of the directors to fix the rights, privileges, restrictions and conditions of subsequent series.

Fractional share

(15) A corporation may issue a certificate for a fractional share or may issue in place thereof scrip certificates in bearer form that entitle the holder to receive a certificate for a full share by exchanging scrip certificates aggregating a full share.

Scrip certificates

(16) The directors may attach conditions to any scrip certificates issued by a corporation, including conditions that

(a) the scrip certificates become void if not exchanged for a share certificate representing a full share before a specified date; and

(b) any shares for which such scrip certificates are exchangeable may, notwithstanding any pre-emptive right, be issued by the corporation to any person and the proceeds thereof distributed rateably to the holders of the scrip certificates.

Holder of fractional share

(17) A holder of a fractional share issued by a corporation is not entitled to exercise voting rights or to receive a dividend in respect of the fractional share, unless

(a) the fractional share results from a consolidation of shares; or

(b) the articles of the corporation otherwise provide.

Holder of scrip certificate

(18) A holder of a scrip certificate is not entitled to exercise voting rights or to receive a dividend in respect of the scrip certificate.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 49; 1991, c. 45, s. 553, c. 47, s. 721; 1994, c. 24, s. 34(F); 2001, c. 14, ss. 30, 135(E).

Securities records

50. (1) A corporation shall maintain a securities register in which it records the securities issued by it in registered form, showing with respect to each class or series of securities

(a) the names, alphabetically arranged, and the latest known address of each person who is or has been a security holder;

(b) the number of securities held by each security holder; and

(c) the date and particulars of the issue and transfer of each security.

Central and branch registers

(2) A corporation may appoint an agent to maintain a central securities register and branch securities registers.

Place of register

(3) A central securities register shall be maintained by a corporation at its registered office or at any other place in Canada designated by the directors, and any branch securities registers may be kept at any place in or out of Canada designated by the directors.

Effect of registration

(4) Registration of the issue or transfer of a security in the central securities register or in a branch securities register is complete and valid registration for all purposes.

Branch register

(5) A branch securities register shall only contain particulars of securities issued or transferred at that branch.

Central register

(6) Particulars of each issue or transfer of a security registered in a branch securities register shall also be kept in the corresponding central securities register.

Destruction of certificates

(7) A corporation, its agent or a trustee defined in subsection 82(1) is not required to produce

(a) a cancelled security certificate in registered form, an instrument referred to in subsection 29(1) that is cancelled or a like cancelled instrument in registered form six years after the date of its cancellation;

(b) a cancelled security certificate in bearer form or an instrument referred to in subsection 29(1) that is cancelled or a like cancelled instrument in bearer form after the date of its cancellation; or

(c) an instrument referred to in subsection 29(1) or a like instrument, irrespective of its form, after the date of its expiration.

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 46; 1978-79, c. 9, s. 20.

Dealings with registered holder

51. (1) A corporation or a trustee defined in subsection 82(1) may, subject to sections 134, 135 and 138, treat the registered owner of a security as the person exclusively entitled to vote, to receive notices, to receive any interest, dividend or other payments in respect of the security, and otherwise to exercise all the rights and powers of an owner of the security.

Constructive registered holder

(2) Notwithstanding subsection (1), a corporation whose articles restrict the right to transfer its securities shall, and any other corporation may, treat a person as a registered security holder entitled to exercise all the rights of the security holder that the person represents, if the person furnishes the corporation with evidence as described in subsection 77(4) that the person is

(a) the heir of a deceased security holder, or the personal representative of the heirs, or the personal representative of the estate of a deceased security holder;

(b) a personal representative of a registered security holder who is an infant, an incompetent person or a missing person; or

(c) a liquidator of, or a trustee in bankruptcy for, a registered security holder.

Permissible registered holder

(3) If a person on whom the ownership of a security devolves by operation of law, other than a person described in subsection (2), furnishes proof of the person’s authority to exercise rights or privileges in respect of a security of the corporation that is not registered in the person’s name, the corporation shall treat the person as entitled to exercise those rights or privileges.

Immunity of corporation

(4) A corporation is not required to inquire into the existence of, or see to the performance or observance of, any duty owed to a third person by a registered holder of any of its securities or by anyone whom it treats, as permitted or required by this section, as the owner or registered holder thereof.

Persons less than eighteen years of age

(5) If a person who is less than eighteen years of age exercises any rights of ownership in the securities of a corporation, no subsequent repudiation or avoidance is effective against the corporation.

Joint holders

(6) A corporation may treat as owner of a security the survivors of persons to whom the security was issued as joint holders, if it receives proof satisfactory to it of the death of any such joint holder.

Transmission of securities

(7) Subject to any applicable law relating to the collection of taxes, a person referred to in paragraph (2)(a) is entitled to become a registered holder, or to designate a registered holder, if the person deposits with the corporation or its transfer agent

(a) the original grant of probate or of letters of administration, or a copy thereof certified to be a true copy by

(i) the court that granted the probate or letters of administration,

(ii) a trust company incorporated under the laws of Canada or a province, or

(iii) a lawyer or notary acting on behalf of the person referred to in paragraph (2)(a), or

(b) in the case of transmission by notarial will in the Province of Quebec, a copy thereof authenticated pursuant to the laws of that Province,

together with

(c) an affidavit or declaration of transmission made by a person referred to in paragraph (2)(a), stating the particulars of the transmission, and

(d) the security certificate that was owned by the deceased holder

(i) in case of a transfer to a person referred to in paragraph (2)(a), with or without the endorsement of that person, and

(ii) in case of a transfer to any other person, endorsed in accordance with section 65,

and accompanied by any assurance the corporation may require under section 77.

Excepted transmissions

(8) Despite subsection (7), if the laws of the jurisdiction governing the transmission of a security of a deceased holder do not require a grant of probate or of letters of administration in respect of the transmission, a personal representative of the deceased holder is entitled, subject to any applicable law relating to the collection of taxes, to become a registered holder or to designate a registered holder, if the personal representative deposits with the corporation or its transfer agent

(a) the security certificate that was owned by the deceased holder; and

(b) reasonable proof of the governing laws, of the deceased holder’s interest in the security and of the right of the personal representative or the person designated by the personal representative to become the registered holder.

Right of corporation

(9) Deposit of the documents required by subsection (7) or (8) empowers a corporation or its transfer agent to record in a securities register the transmission of a security from the deceased holder to a person referred to in paragraph (2)(a) or to such person as the person referred to in that paragraph may designate and, thereafter, to treat the person who thus becomes a registered holder as the owner of those securities.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 51; 2001, c. 14, ss. 31, 135(E).

Overissue

52. (1) The provisions of this Part that validate a security or compel its issue or reissue do not apply to the extent that validation, issue or reissue would result in overissue, but

(a) if a valid security, similar in all respects to the security involved in the overissue, is reasonably available for purchase, the person entitled to the validation or issue may compel the issuer to purchase and deliver such a security against surrender of the security that the person holds;

(b) if a valid security, similar in all respects to the security involved in the overissue, is not reasonably available for purchase, the person entitled to the validation or issue may recover from the issuer an amount equal to the price the last purchaser for value paid for the invalid security.

Retroactive validation

(2) When an issuer amends its articles or a trust indenture to which it is a party to increase its authorized securities to a number equal to or in excess of the number of securities previously authorized plus the amount of the securities overissued, the securities so overissued are valid from the date of their issue.

Payment not a purchase or redemption

(3) A purchase or payment by an issuer under subsection (1) is not a purchase or payment to which section 34, 35, 36 or 39 applies.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 52; 2001, c. 14, s. 135(E).

Burden of proof

53. In an action on a security,

(a) unless specifically denied in the pleadings, each signature on the security or in a necessary endorsement is admitted;

(b) a signature on the security is presumed to be genuine and authorized but, if the effectiveness of the signature is put in issue, the burden of establishing that it is genuine and authorized is on the party claiming under the signature;

(c) if a signature is admitted or established, production of the instrument entitles a holder to recover on it unless the defendant establishes a defence or a defect going to the validity of the security; and

(d) if the defendant establishes that a defence or defect exists, the plaintiff has the burden of establishing that the defence or defect is ineffective against the plaintiff or some person under whom the plaintiff claims.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 53; 2001, c. 14, s. 135(E).

Securities fungible

54. Unless otherwise agreed, and subject to any applicable law, regulation or stock exchange rule, a person required to deliver securities may deliver any security of the specified issue in bearer form or registered in the name of the transferee or endorsed to the transferee or in blank.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 54; 2001, c. 14, s. 135(E).

Issue — Issuer

Notice of defect

55. (1) Even against a purchaser for value without notice of a defect going to the validity of a security, the terms of the security include those stated on the security and those incorporated therein by reference to another instrument, statute, rule, regulation or order to the extent that the terms so incorporated do not conflict with the stated terms, but such a reference is not of itself notice to a purchaser for value of a defect going to the validity of the security, notwithstanding that the security expressly states that a person accepting it admits such notice.

Purchaser for value

(2) A security is valid in the hands of a purchaser for value without notice of any defect going to its validity.

Lack of genuineness

(3) Subject to section 57, the fact that a security is not genuine is a complete defence even against a purchaser for value without notice.

Ineffective defences

(4) All other defences of an issuer, including non-delivery and conditional delivery of a security, are ineffective against a purchaser for value without notice of the particular defence.

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 51.

Staleness as notice of defect

56. After an event that creates a right to immediate performance of the principal obligation evidenced by a security, or that sets a date on or after which a security is to be presented or surrendered for redemption or exchange, a purchaser is deemed to have notice of any defect in its issue or of any defence of the issuer,

(a) if the event requires the payment of money or the delivery of securities, or both, on presentation or surrender of the security, and such money or securities are available on the date set for payment or exchange, and the purchaser takes the security more than one year after that date; or

(b) if the purchaser takes the security more than two years after the date set for presentation or surrender or the date on which such performance became due.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 56; 2001, c. 14, s. 135(E).

Unauthorized signature

57. An unauthorized signature on a security before or in the course of its issue is ineffective, except that the signature is effective in favour of a purchaser for value and without notice of the lack of authority, if the signing has been done by

(a) an authenticating trustee, registrar, transfer agent or other person entrusted by the issuer with the signing of the security, or of similar securities, or their immediate preparation for signing; or

(b) an employee of the issuer or of a person referred to in paragraph (a) who in the ordinary course of their duties handles the security.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 57; 2001, c. 14, s. 135(E).

Completion or alteration

58. (1) Where a security contains the signatures necessary for its issue or transfer but is incomplete in any other respect,

(a) any person may complete it by filling in the blanks in accordance with their authority; and

(b) notwithstanding that the blanks are incorrectly filled in, the security as completed is enforceable by a purchaser who took it for value and without notice of such incorrectness.

Enforceability

(2) A completed security that has been improperly altered, even if fraudulently altered, remains enforceable but only according to its original terms.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 58; 2001, c. 14, s. 135(E).

Warranties of agents

59. (1) A person signing a security as authenticating trustee, registrar, transfer agent or other person entrusted by the issuer with the signing of the security warrants to a purchaser for value without notice that

(a) the security is genuine;

(b) the person’s acts in connection with the issue of the security are within their authority; and

(c) the person has reasonable grounds for believing that the security is in the form and within the amount the issuer is authorized to issue.

Limitation of liability

(2) Unless otherwise agreed, a person referred to in subsection (1) does not assume any further liability for the validity of a security.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 59; 2001, c. 14, s. 135(E).

Purchase

Title of purchaser

60. (1) On delivery of a security the purchaser acquires the rights in the security that the transferor had or had authority to convey, except that a purchaser who has been a party to any fraud or illegality affecting the security or who as a prior holder had notice of an adverse claim does not improve their position by taking from a later bona fide purchaser.

Title of bona fide purchaser

(2) A bona fide purchaser, in addition to acquiring the rights of a purchaser, also acquires the security free from any adverse claim.

Limited interest

(3) A purchaser of a limited interest acquires rights only to the extent of the interest purchased.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 60; 2001, c. 14, s. 135(E).

Deemed notice of adverse claim

61. (1) A purchaser of a security, or any broker for a seller or purchaser, is deemed to have notice of an adverse claim if

(a) the security, whether in bearer or registered form, has been endorsed “for collection” or “for surrender” or for some other purpose not involving transfer; or

(b) the security is in bearer form and has on it a statement that it is the property of a person other than the transferor, except that the mere writing of a name on a security is not such a statement.

Notice of fiduciary duty

(2) Notwithstanding that a purchaser, or any broker for a seller or purchaser, has notice that a security is held for a third person or is registered in the name of or endorsed by a fiduciary, they have no duty to inquire into the rightfulness of the transfer and have no notice of an adverse claim, except that where they know that the consideration is to be used for, or that the transaction is for, the personal benefit of the fiduciary or is otherwise in breach of the fiduciary’s duty, the purchaser or broker is deemed to have notice of an adverse claim.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 61; 2001, c. 14, s. 135(E).

Staleness as notice of adverse claim

62. An event that creates a right to immediate performance of the principal obligation evidenced by a security or that sets a date on or after which the security is to be presented or surrendered for redemption or exchange is not of itself notice of an adverse claim, except in the case of a purchase

(a) after one year from any date set for such presentation or surrender for redemption or exchange; or

(b) after six months from any date set for payment of money against presentation or surrender of the security if funds are available for payment on that date.

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 58.

Warranties to issuer

63. (1) A person who presents a security for registration of transfer or for payment or exchange warrants to the issuer that the person is entitled to the registration, payment or exchange, except that a purchaser for value without notice of an adverse claim who receives a new, reissued or re-registered security on registration of transfer warrants only that the purchaser has no knowledge of any unauthorized signature in a necessary endorsement.

Warranties to purchaser

(2) A person by transferring a security to a purchaser for value warrants only that

(a) the transfer is effective and rightful;

(b) the security is genuine and has not been materially altered; and

(c) the person knows of nothing that might impair the validity of the security.

Warranties of intermediary

(3) Where a security is delivered by an intermediary known by the purchaser to be entrusted with delivery of the security on behalf of another or with collection of a draft or other claim to be collected against such delivery, the intermediary by such delivery warrants only the intermediary’s good faith and authority even if the intermediary has purchased or made advances against the draft or other claim to be collected against the delivery.

Warranties of pledgee

(4) A pledgee or other holder for purposes of security who redelivers a security received, or after payment and on order of the debtor delivers that security to a third person, gives only the warranties of an intermediary under subsection (3).

Warranties of broker

(5) A broker gives to a customer, to the issuer and to a purchaser, as the case may be, the warranties provided in this section and has the rights and privileges of a purchaser under this section, and those warranties of and in favour of the broker acting as an agent are in addition to warranties given by the customer and warranties given in favour of the customer.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 63; 2001, c. 14, s. 135(E).

Right to compel endorsement

64. When a security in registered form is delivered to a purchaser without a necessary endorsement, the purchaser may become a bona fide purchaser only as of the time the endorsement is supplied, but against the transferor the transfer is complete on delivery and the purchaser has a specifically enforceable right to have any necessary endorsement supplied.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 64; 2001, c. 14, s. 135(E).

Definition of “appropriate person”

65. (1) In this section, “appropriate person” means

(a) the person specified by the security or by special endorsement to be entitled to the security;

(b) if a person described in paragraph (a) is described as a fiduciary but is no longer serving in the described capacity, either that person or the person’s successor;

(c) if the security or endorsement mentioned in paragraph (a) specifies more than one person as fiduciaries and one or more are no longer serving in the described capacity, the remaining fiduciary or fiduciaries, whether or not a successor has been appointed or qualified;

(d) if a person described in paragraph (a) is an individual and is without capacity to act by reason of death, incompetence, minority, or other incapacity, the person’s fiduciary;

(e) if the security or endorsement mentioned in paragraph (a) specifies more than one person with right of survivorship and by reason of death all cannot sign, the survivor or survivors;

(f) a person having power to sign under applicable law or a power of attorney; or

(g) to the extent that a person described in paragraphs (a) to (f) may act through an agent, the authorized agent.

Determining “appropriate person”

(2) Whether the person signing is an appropriate person is determined as of the time of signing and an endorsement by such a person does not become unauthorized for the purposes of this Part by reason of any subsequent change of circumstances.

Endorsement

(3) An endorsement of a security in registered form is made when an appropriate person signs, either on the security or on a separate document, an assignment or transfer of the security or a power to assign or transfer it, or when the signature of an appropriate person is written without more on the back of the security.

Special or blank

(4) An endorsement may be special or in blank.

Blank endorsement

(5) An endorsement in blank includes an endorsement to bearer.

Special endorsement

(6) A special endorsement specifies the person to whom the security is to be transferred, or who has power to transfer it.

Right of holder

(7) A holder may convert an endorsement in blank into a special endorsement.

Immunity of endorser

(8) Unless otherwise agreed, the endorser assumes no obligation that the security will be honoured by the issuer.

Partial endorsement

(9) An endorsement purporting to be only of part of a security representing units intended by the issuer to be separately transferable is effective to the extent of the endorsement.

Failure of fiduciary to comply

(10) Failure of a fiduciary to comply with a controlling instrument or with the law of the jurisdiction governing the fiduciary relationship, including any law requiring the fiduciary to obtain court approval of a transfer, does not render the fiduciary’s endorsement unauthorized for the purposes of this Part.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 65; 2001, c. 14, ss. 32(E), 135(E).

Effect of endorsement without delivery

66. An endorsement of a security whether special or in blank does not constitute a transfer until delivery of the security on which it appears or, if the endorsement is on a separate document, until delivery of both the security and that document.

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 62.

Endorsement in bearer form

67. An endorsement of a security in bearer form may give notice of an adverse claim under section 61 but does not otherwise affect any right to registration that the holder has.

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 63.

Effect of unauthorized endorsement

68. (1) The owner of a security may assert the ineffectiveness of an endorsement against the issuer or any purchaser, other than a purchaser for value without notice of an adverse claim who has in good faith received a new, reissued or re-registered security on registration of transfer, unless the owner

(a) has ratified an unauthorized endorsement of the security; or

(b) is otherwise precluded from impugning the effectiveness of an unauthorized endorsement.

Liability of issuer

(2) An issuer who registers the transfer of a security on an unauthorized endorsement is liable for improper registration.

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 64.

Warranties of guarantor of signature

69. (1) A person who guarantees a signature of an endorser of a security warrants that at the time of signing

(a) the signature was genuine;

(b) the signer was an appropriate person as defined in section 65 to endorse; and

(c) the signer had legal capacity to sign.

Limitation of liability

(2) A person who guarantees a signature of an endorser does not otherwise warrant the rightfulness of the particular transfer.

Warranties of guarantor of endorsement

(3) A person who guarantees an endorsement of a security warrants both the signature and the rightfulness of the transfer in all respects, but an issuer may not require a guarantee of endorsement as a condition to registration of transfer.

Extent of liability

(4) The warranties referred to in this section are made to any person taking or dealing with the security relying on the guarantee and the guarantor is liable to such person for any loss resulting from breach of warranty.

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 65.

Constructive delivery of a security

70. (1) Delivery to a purchaser occurs when

(a) the purchaser or a person designated by the purchaser acquires possession of a security;

(b) the broker of the purchaser acquires possession of a security specially endorsed to or issued in the name of the purchaser;

(c) the broker of the purchaser sends the purchaser confirmation of the purchase and identifies in a record a specific security as belonging to the purchaser; or

(d) with respect to an identified security to be delivered while still in the possession of a third person, that person acknowledges holding it for the purchaser.

Constructive ownership

(2) A purchaser is the owner of a security that a broker holds for the purchaser, but is not a holder except in the cases referred to in paragraphs (1)(b) and (c).

Ownership of part of fungible bulk

(3) If a security is part of a fungible bulk, a purchaser of the security is the owner of a proportionate interest in the fungible bulk.

Notice to broker

(4) Notice of an adverse claim received by a broker or by a purchaser after the broker takes delivery as a holder for value is not effective against the broker or the purchaser, except that, as between the broker and the purchaser, the purchaser may demand delivery of an equivalent security as to which no notice of an adverse claim has been received.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 70; 2001, c. 14, s. 135(E).

Delivery of security

71. (1) Unless otherwise agreed, if a sale of a security is made on an exchange or otherwise through brokers,

(a) the selling customer fulfils their duty to deliver by delivering the security to the selling broker or to a person designated by the selling broker or by causing an acknowledgment to be made to the selling broker that it is held for the selling broker; and

(b) the selling broker, including a correspondent broker, acting for a selling customer fulfils their duty to deliver by delivering the security or a like security to the buying broker or to a person designated by the buying broker or by effecting clearance of the sale in accordance with the rules of the exchange on which the transaction took place.

Duty to deliver

(2) Subject to this section and unless otherwise agreed, a transferor’s duty to deliver a security under a contract of purchase is not fulfilled until the transferor delivers the security in negotiable form to the purchaser or to a person designated by the purchaser, or causes an acknowledgment to be made to the purchaser that the security is held for the purchaser.

Delivery to broker

(3) A sale to a broker purchasing for the broker’s own account is subject to subsection (2) and not subsection (1), unless the sale is made on a stock exchange.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 71; 2001, c. 14, s. 135(E).

Right to reclaim possession

72. (1) A person against whom the transfer of a security is wrongful for any reason, including incapacity, may against anyone except a bona fidepurchaser reclaim possession of the security or obtain possession of any new security evidencing all or part of the same rights or claim damages.

Recovery if unauthorized endorsement

(2) If the transfer of a security is wrongful by reason of an unauthorized endorsement, the owner may reclaim possession of the security or a new security even from a bona fide purchaser if the ineffectiveness of the purported endorsement may be asserted against such purchaser under section 68.

Remedies

(3) The right to reclaim possession of a security may be specifically enforced, its transfer may be restrained and the security may be impounded pending litigation.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 72; 2001, c. 14, s. 135(E).

Right to requisites for registration

73. (1) Unless otherwise agreed, a transferor shall on demand supply a purchaser with proof of authority to transfer or with any other requisite that is necessary to obtain registration of the transfer of a security, but if the transfer is not for value a transferor need not do so unless the purchaser pays the reasonable and necessary costs of the proof and transfer.

Rescission of transfer

(2) If the transferor fails to comply with a demand under subsection (1) within a reasonable time, the purchaser may reject or rescind the transfer.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 73; 2001, c. 14, s. 135(E).

Seizure of security

74. No seizure of a security or other interest evidenced thereby is effective until the person making the seizure obtains possession of the security.

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 70.

No conversion if good faith delivery by agent

75. An agent or bailee who in good faith, including observance of reasonable commercial standards if the agent or bailee is in the business of buying, selling or otherwise dealing with securities of a corporation, has received securities and sold, pledged or delivered them according to the instructions of their principal is not liable for conversion or for participation in breach of fiduciary duty although the principal has no right to dispose of them.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 75; 2001, c. 14, ss. 33(F), 135(E).

Registration

Duty to register transfer

76. (1) Where a security in registered form is presented for transfer, the issuer shall register the transfer if

(a) the security is endorsed by an appropriate person as defined in section 65;

(b) reasonable assurance is given that that endorsement is genuine and effective;

(c) the issuer has no duty to inquire into adverse claims or has discharged any such duty;

(d) any applicable law relating to the collection of taxes has been complied with;

(e) the transfer is rightful or is to a bona fide purchaser; and

(f) any fee referred to in subsection 49(2) has been paid.

Liability for delay

(2) Where an issuer has a duty to register a transfer of a security, the issuer is liable to the person presenting it for registration for loss resulting from any unreasonable delay in registration or from failure or refusal to register the transfer.

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 71.

Assurance that endorsement effective

77. (1) An issuer may require an assurance that each necessary endorsement on a security is genuine and effective by requiring a guarantee of the signature of the person endorsing, and by requiring

(a) if the endorsement is by an agent, reasonable assurance of authority to sign;

(b) if the endorsement is by a fiduciary, evidence of appointment or incumbency;

(c) if there is more than one fiduciary, reasonable assurance that all who are required to sign have done so; and

(d) in any other case, assurance that corresponds as closely as practicable to the foregoing.

Definition of “guarantee of the signature”

(2) For the purposes of subsection (1), a “guarantee of the signature” means a guarantee signed by or on behalf of a person reasonably believed by the issuer to be responsible.

Standards

(3) An issuer may adopt reasonable standards to determine responsible persons for the purpose of subsection (2).

Definition of “evidence of appointment or incumbency”

(4) In paragraph (1)(b), “evidence of appointment or incumbency” means

(a) in the case of a fiduciary appointed by a court, a copy of the order certified in accordance with subsection 51(7), and dated not earlier than sixty days before the date a security is presented for transfer; or

(b) in any other case, a copy of a document showing the appointment or other evidence believed by the issuer to be appropriate.

Standards

(5) An issuer may adopt reasonable standards with respect to evidence for the purposes of paragraph (4)(b).

No notice to issuer

(6) An issuer is deemed not to have notice of the contents of any document referred to in subsection (4) except to the extent that the contents relate directly to appointment or incumbency.

Notice from excess documentation

(7) If an issuer demands assurance additional to that specified in this section for a purpose other than that specified in subsection (4) and obtains a copy of a will, trust or partnership agreement, by-law or similar document, the issuer is deemed to have notice of all matters contained therein affecting the transfer.

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 72.

Limited duty of inquiry

78. (1) An issuer to whom a security is presented for registration has a duty to inquire into adverse claims if

(a) written notice of an adverse claim has been received at a time and in a manner that affords the issuer a reasonable opportunity to act on it before the issue of a new, reissued or re-registered security and the notice discloses the name and address of the claimant, the registered owner and the issue of which the security is a part; or

(b) the issuer is deemed to have notice of an adverse claim from a document that it obtained under subsection 77(7).

Discharge of duty

(2) An issuer may discharge a duty of inquiry by any reasonable means, including notifying an adverse claimant by registered mail sent to the address furnished by the claimant or, if no such address has been furnished, to the claimant’s residence or regular place of business, that a security has been presented for registration of transfer by a named person, and that the transfer will be registered unless within thirty days from the date of mailing the notice either

(a) the issuer is served with a restraining order or other order of a court; or

(b) the issuer is provided with an indemnity bond sufficient in the issuer’s judgment to protect the issuer and any registrar, transfer agent or other agent of the issuer from any loss that may be incurred by any of them as a result of complying with the adverse claim.

Inquiry into adverse claims

(3) Unless an issuer is deemed to have notice of an adverse claim from a document that it obtained under subsection 77(7) or has received notice of an adverse claim under subsection (1), if a security presented for registration is endorsed by the appropriate person as defined in section 65, the issuer has no duty to inquire into adverse claims, and in particular,

(a) an issuer registering a security in the name of a person who is a fiduciary or who is described as a fiduciary is not bound to inquire into the existence, extent or correct description of the fiduciary relationship and thereafter the issuer may assume without inquiry that the newly registered owner continues to be the fiduciary until the issuer receives written notice that the fiduciary is no longer acting as such with respect to the particular security;

(b) an issuer registering transfer on an endorsement by a fiduciary has no duty to inquire whether the transfer is made in compliance with the document or with the law of the jurisdiction governing the fiduciary relationship; and

(c) an issuer is deemed not to have notice of the contents of any court record or any registered document even if the record or document is in the issuer’s possession and even if the transfer is made on the endorsement of a fiduciary to the fiduciary or the fiduciary’s nominee.

Duration of notice

(4) A written notice of adverse claim received by an issuer is effective for twelve months from the date when it was received unless the notice is renewed in writing.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 78; 2001, c. 14, s. 135(E).

Limitation of issuer’s liability

79. (1) Subject to any applicable law relating to the collection of taxes, the issuer is not liable to the owner or any other person who incurs a loss as a result of the registration of a transfer of a security if

(a) the necessary endorsements were on or with the security; and

(b) the issuer had no duty to inquire into adverse claims or had discharged any such duty.

Duty of issuer in default

(2) If an issuer has registered a transfer of a security to a person not entitled to it, the issuer shall on demand deliver a like security to the owner unless

(a) subsection (1) applies;

(b) the owner is precluded by subsection 80(1) from asserting any claim; or

(c) the delivery would result in overissue, in which case the issuer’s liability is governed by section 52.

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 74.

Notice of lost or stolen security

80. (1) Where a security has been lost, apparently destroyed or wrongfully taken, and the owner fails to notify the issuer of that fact by giving the issuer written notice of an adverse claim within a reasonable time after discovering the loss, destruction or taking and if the issuer has registered a transfer of the security before receiving such notice, the owner is precluded from asserting against the issuer any claim to a new security.

Duty of issuer to issue a new security

(2) Where the owner of a security claims that the security has been lost, destroyed or wrongfully taken, the issuer shall issue a new security in place of the original security if the owner

(a) so requests before the issuer has notice that the security has been acquired by a bona fide purchaser;

(b) furnishes the issuer with a sufficient indemnity bond; and

(c) satisfies any other reasonable requirements imposed by the issuer.

Duty to register transfer

(3) If, after the issue of a new security under subsection (2), a bona fide purchaser of the original security presents the original security for registration of transfer, the issuer shall register the transfer unless registration would result in overissue, in which case the issuer’s liability is governed by section 52.

Right of issuer to recover

(4) In addition to any rights on an indemnity bond, the issuer may recover a new security issued under subsection (2) from the person to whom it was issued or anyone taking under the person other than a bona fide purchaser.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 80; 2001, c. 14, s. 135(E).

Agent’s duties, rights, etc.

81. (1) An authenticating trustee, registrar, transfer agent or other agent of an issuer has, in respect of the issue, registration of transfer and cancellation of a security of the issuer,

(a) a duty to the issuer to exercise good faith and reasonable diligence; and

(b) the same obligations to the holder or owner of a security and the same rights, privileges and immunities as the issuer.

Notice to agent

(2) Notice to an authenticating trustee, registrar, transfer agent or other agent of an issuer is notice to the issuer with respect to the functions performed by the agent.

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 76.

PART VIII

TRUST INDENTURES

Definitions

82. (1) In this Part,

“event of default”

« cas de défaut »

“event of default” means an event specified in a trust indenture on the occurrence of which

(a) a security interest constituted by the trust indenture becomes enforceable, or

(b) the principal, interest and other moneys payable thereunder become or may be declared to be payable before maturity,

but the event is not an event of default until all conditions prescribed by the trust indenture in connection with such event for the giving of notice or the lapse of time or otherwise have been satisfied;

“trustee”

« fiduciaire »

“trustee” means any person appointed as trustee under the terms of a trust indenture to which a corporation is a party and includes any successor trustee;

“trust indenture”

« acte de fiducie »

“trust indenture” means any deed, indenture or other instrument, including any supplement or amendment thereto, made by a corporation after its incorporation or continuance under this Act, under which the corporation issues debt obligations and in which a person is appointed as trustee for the holders of the debt obligations issued thereunder.

Application

(2) This Part applies to a trust indenture if the debt obligations issued or to be issued under the trust indenture are part of a distribution to the public.

Exemption

(3) The Director may exempt a trust indenture from this Part if the trust indenture, the debt obligations issued thereunder and the security interest effected thereby are subject to a law of a province or a country other than Canada that is substantially equivalent to this Part.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 82; 2001, c. 14, s. 34(F).

Conflict of interest

83. (1) No person shall be appointed as trustee if there is a material conflict of interest between their role as trustee and their role in any other capacity.

Eliminating conflict of interest

(2) A trustee shall, within ninety days after becoming aware that a material conflict of interest exists

(a) eliminate such conflict of interest; or

(b) resign from office.

Validity

(3) A trust indenture, any debt obligations issued thereunder and a security interest effected thereby are valid notwithstanding a material conflict of interest of the trustee.

Removal of trustee

(4) If a trustee contravenes subsection (1) or (2), any interested person may apply to a court for an order that the trustee be replaced, and the court may make an order on such terms as it thinks fit.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 83; 2001, c. 14, s. 135(E).

Qualification of trustee

84. A trustee, or at least one of the trustees if more than one is appointed, shall be a body corporate incorporated under the laws of Canada or a province and authorized to carry on the business of a trust company.

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 79.

List of security holders

85. (1) A holder of debt obligations issued under a trust indenture may, on payment to the trustee of a reasonable fee, require the trustee to furnish, within fifteen days after delivering to the trustee the statutory declaration referred to in subsection (4), a list setting out

(a) the names and addresses of the registered holders of the outstanding debt obligations,

(b) the principal amount of outstanding debt obligations owned by each such holder, and

(c) the aggregate principal amount of debt obligations outstanding

as shown on the records maintained by the trustee on the day that the statutory declaration is delivered to that trustee.

Duty of issuer

(2) On the demand of a trustee, the issuer of debt obligations shall furnish the trustee with the information required to enable the trustee to comply with subsection (1).

Corporate applicant

(3) If the person requiring the trustee to furnish a list under subsection (1) is a body corporate, the statutory declaration required under that subsection shall be made by a director or officer of the body corporate.

Contents of statutory declaration

(4) The statutory declaration required under subsection (1) shall state

(a) the name and address of the person requiring the trustee to furnish the list and, if the person is a body corporate, the address for service thereof; and

(b) that the list will not be used except as permitted under subsection (5).

Use of list

(5) A list obtained under this section shall not be used by any person except in connection with

(a) an effort to influence the voting of the holders of debt obligations;

(b) an offer to acquire debt obligations; or

(c) any other matter relating to the debt obligations or the affairs of the issuer or guarantor thereof.

Offence

(6) A person who, without reasonable cause, contravenes subsection (5) is guilty of an offence and liable on summary conviction to a fine not exceeding five thousand dollars or to imprisonment for a term not exceeding six months or to both.

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 80.

Evidence of compliance

86. (1) An issuer or a guarantor of debt obligations issued or to be issued under a trust indenture shall, before doing any act under paragraph (a), (b) or (c), furnish the trustee with evidence of compliance with the conditions in the trust indenture relating to

(a) the issue, certification and delivery of debt obligations under the trust indenture;

(b) the release or release and substitution of property subject to a security interest constituted by the trust indenture; or

(c) the satisfaction and discharge of the trust indenture.

Duty of issuer or guarantor

(2) On the demand of a trustee, the issuer or guarantor of debt obligations issued or to be issued under a trust indenture shall furnish the trustee with evidence of compliance with the trust indenture by the issuer or guarantor in respect of any act to be done by the trustee at the request of the issuer or guarantor.

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 81.

Contents of declaration, etc.

87. Evidence of compliance as required by section 86 shall consist of

(a) a statutory declaration or certificate made by a director or an officer of the issuer or guarantor stating that the conditions referred to in that section have been complied with; and

(b) where the trust indenture requires compliance with conditions that are subject to review

(i) by legal counsel, an opinion of legal counsel that such conditions have been complied with, and

(ii) by an auditor or accountant, an opinion or report of the auditor of the issuer or guarantor, or such other accountant as the trustee may select, that such conditions have been complied with.

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 82.

Further evidence of compliance

88. The evidence of compliance referred to in section 87 shall include a statement by the person giving the evidence

(a) declaring that they have read and understand the conditions of the trust indenture described in section 86;

(b) describing the nature and scope of the examination or investigation on which the certificate, statement or opinion is based; and

(c) declaring that they have made the examination or investigation that they believe necessary to enable them to make their statements or give their opinions.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 88; 2001, c. 14, s. 135(E).

Trustee may require evidence of compliance

89. (1) On the demand of a trustee, the issuer or guarantor of debt obligations issued under a trust indenture shall furnish the trustee with evidence in such form as the trustee may require as to compliance with any condition thereto relating to any action required or permitted to be taken by the issuer or guarantor under the trust indenture.

Certificate of compliance

(2) At least once in each twelve month period beginning on the date of the trust indenture and at any other time on the demand of a trustee, the issuer or guarantor of debt obligations issued under a trust indenture shall furnish the trustee with a certificate that the issuer or guarantor has complied with all requirements contained in the trust indenture that, if not complied with, would, with the giving of notice, lapse of time or otherwise, constitute an event of default, or, if there has been failure to so comply, giving particulars thereof.

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 84.

Notice of default

90. The trustee shall give to the holders of debt obligations issued under a trust indenture, within thirty days after the trustee becomes aware of the occurrence thereof, notice of every event of default arising under the trust indenture and continuing at the time the notice is given, unless the trustee reasonably believes that it is in the best interests of the holders of the debt obligations to withhold such notice and so informs the issuer and guarantor in writing.

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 85.

Duty of care

91. A trustee in exercising their powers and discharging their duties shall

(a) act honestly and in good faith with a view to the best interests of the holders of the debt obligations issued under the trust indenture; and

(b) exercise the care, diligence and skill of a reasonably prudent trustee.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 91; 2001, c. 14, s. 135(E).

Reliance on statements

92. Notwithstanding section 91, a trustee is not liable if they rely in good faith on statements contained in a statutory declaration, certificate, opinion or report that complies with this Act or the trust indenture.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 92; 2001, c. 14, s. 135(E).

No exculpation

93. No term of a trust indenture or of any agreement between a trustee and the holders of debt obligations issued thereunder or between the trustee and the issuer or guarantor shall operate so as to relieve a trustee from the duties imposed on the trustee by section 91.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 93; 2001, c. 14, s. 135(E).

PART IX

RECEIVERS AND RECEIVER-MANAGERS

Functions of receiver

94. A receiver of any property of a corporation may, subject to the rights of secured creditors, receive the income from the property and pay the liabilities connected with the property and realize the security interest of those on behalf of whom the receiver is appointed, but, except to the extent permitted by a court, the receiver may not carry on the business of the corporation.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 94; 2001, c. 14, s. 135(E).

Functions of receiver-manager

95. A receiver of a corporation who is also appointed receiver-manager of the corporation may carry on any business of the corporation to protect the security interest of those on behalf of whom the receiver is appointed.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 95; 2001, c. 14, s. 135(E).

Directors’ powers cease

96. If a receiver-manager is appointed by a court or under an instrument, the powers of the directors of the corporation that the receiver-manager is authorized to exercise may not be exercised by the directors until the receiver-manager is discharged.

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 91.

Duty to act

97. A receiver or receiver-manager appointed by a court shall act in accordance with the directions of the court.

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 92.

Duty under instrument

98. A receiver or receiver-manager appointed under an instrument shall act in accordance with that instrument and any direction of a court made under section 100.

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 93.

Duty of care

99. A receiver or receiver-manager of a corporation appointed under an instrument shall

(a) act honestly and in good faith; and

(b) deal with any property of the corporation in their possession or control in a commercially reasonable manner.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 99; 2001, c. 14, s. 135(E).

Directions given by court

100. On an application by a receiver or receiver-manager, whether appointed by a court or under an instrument, or on an application by any interested person, a court may make any order it thinks fit including, without limiting the generality of the foregoing,

(a) an order appointing, replacing or discharging a receiver or receiver-manager and approving their accounts;

(b) an order determining the notice to be given to any person or dispensing with notice to any person;

(c) an order fixing the remuneration of the receiver or receiver-manager;

(d) an order requiring the receiver or receiver-manager, or a person by or on behalf of whom the receiver or receiver-manager is appointed, to make good any default in connection with the receiver’s or receiver-manager’s custody or management of the property and business of the corporation, or to relieve any such person from any default on such terms as the court thinks fit, and to confirm any act of the receiver or receiver-manager; and

(e) an order giving directions on any matter relating to the duties of the receiver or receiver-manager.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 100; 2001, c. 14, s. 135(E).

Duties of receiver and receiver-manager

101. A receiver or receiver-manager shall

(a) immediately notify the Director of their appointment and discharge;

(b) take into their custody and control the property of the corporation in accordance with the court order or instrument under which they are appointed;

(c) open and maintain a bank account in their name as receiver or receiver-manager of the corporation for the moneys of the corporation coming under their control;

(d) keep detailed accounts of all transactions carried out as receiver or receiver-manager;

(e) keep accounts of their administration that shall be available during usual business hours for inspection by the directors of the corporation;

(f) prepare at least once in every six month period after the date of their appointment financial statements of their administration as far as is practicable in the form required by section 155; and

(g) on completion of their duties, render a final account of their administration in the form adopted for interim accounts under paragraph (f).

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 101; 2001, c. 14, s. 135(E).

PART X

DIRECTORS AND OFFICERS

Duty to manage or supervise management

102. (1) Subject to any unanimous shareholder agreement, the directors shall manage, or supervise the management of, the business and affairs of a corporation.

Number of directors

(2) A corporation shall have one or more directors but a distributing corporation, any of the issued securities of which remain outstanding and are held by more than one person, shall have not fewer than three directors, at least two of whom are not officers or employees of the corporation or its affiliates.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 102; 2001, c. 14, s. 35.

By-laws

103. (1) Unless the articles, by-laws or a unanimous shareholder agreement otherwise provide, the directors may, by resolution, make, amend or repeal any by-laws that regulate the business or affairs of the corporation.

Shareholder approval

(2) The directors shall submit a by-law, or an amendment or a repeal of a by-law, made under subsection (1) to the shareholders at the next meeting of shareholders, and the shareholders may, by ordinary resolution, confirm, reject or amend the by-law, amendment or repeal.

Effective date

(3) A by-law, or an amendment or a repeal of a by-law, is effective from the date of the resolution of the directors under subsection (1) until it is confirmed, confirmed as amended or rejected by the shareholders under subsection (2) or until it ceases to be effective under subsection (4) and, where the by-law is confirmed or confirmed as amended, it continues in effect in the form in which it was so confirmed.

Idem

(4) If a by-law, an amendment or a repeal is rejected by the shareholders, or if the directors do not submit a by-law, an amendment or a repeal to the shareholders as required under subsection (2), the by-law, amendment or repeal ceases to be effective and no subsequent resolution of the directors to make, amend or repeal a by-law having substantially the same purpose or effect is effective until it is confirmed or confirmed as amended by the shareholders.

Shareholder proposal

(5) A shareholder entitled to vote at an annual meeting of shareholders may, in accordance with section 137, make a proposal to make, amend or repeal a by-law.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 103; 2001, c. 14, s. 36(F).

Organization meeting

104. (1) After issue of the certificate of incorporation, a meeting of the directors of the corporation shall be held at which the directors may

(a) make by-laws;

(b) adopt forms of security certificates and corporate records;

(c) authorize the issue of securities;

(d) appoint officers;

(e) appoint an auditor to hold office until the first annual meeting of shareholders;

(f) make banking arrangements; and

(g) transact any other business.

Exception

(2) Subsection (1) does not apply to a body corporate to which a certificate of amalgamation has been issued under subsection 185(4) or to which a certificate of continuance has been issued under subsection 187(4).

Calling meeting

(3) An incorporator or a director may call the meeting of directors referred to in subsection (1) by giving not less than five days notice thereof by mail to each director, stating the time and place of the meeting.

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 99; 1978-79, c. 9, s. 28.

Qualifications of directors

105. (1) The following persons are disqualified from being a director of a corporation:

(a) anyone who is less than eighteen years of age;

(b) anyone who is of unsound mind and has been so found by a court in Canada or elsewhere;

(c) a person who is not an individual; or

(d) a person who has the status of bankrupt.

Further qualifications

(2) Unless the articles otherwise provide, a director of a corporation is not required to hold shares issued by the corporation.

Residency

(3) Subject to subsection (3.1), at least twenty-five per cent of the directors of a corporation must be resident Canadians. However, if a corporation has less than four directors, at least one director must be a resident Canadian.

Exception — Canadian ownership or control

(3.1) If a corporation engages in an activity in Canada in a prescribed business sector or if a corporation, by an Act of Parliament or by a regulation made under an Act of Parliament, is required, either individually or in order to engage in an activity in Canada in a particular business sector, to attain or maintain a specified level of Canadian ownership or control, or to restrict, or to comply with a restriction in relation to, the number of voting shares that any one shareholder may hold, own or control, then a majority of the directors of the corporation must be resident Canadians.

Clarification

(3.2) Nothing in subsection (3.1) shall be construed as reducing any requirement for a specified number or percentage of resident Canadian directors that otherwise applies to a corporation referred to in that subsection.

If only one or two directors

(3.3) If a corporation referred to in subsection (3.1) has only one or two directors, that director or one of the two directors, as the case may be, must be a resident Canadian.

Exception for holding corporation

(4) Despite subsection (3.1), not more than one third of the directors of a holding corporation referred to in that subsection need be resident Canadians if the holding corporation earns in Canada directly or through its subsidiaries less than five per cent of the gross revenues of the holding corporation and all of its subsidiary bodies corporate together as shown in

(a) the most recent consolidated financial statements of the holding corporation referred to in section 157; or

(b) the most recent financial statements of the holding corporation and its subsidiary bodies corporate as at the end of the last completed financial year of the holding corporation.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 105; 2001, c. 14, s. 37.

Notice of directors

106. (1) At the time of sending articles of incorporation, the incorporators shall send to the Director a notice of directors in the form that the Director fixes, and the Director shall file the notice.

Term of office

(2) Each director named in the notice referred to in subsection (1) holds office from the issue of the certificate of incorporation until the first meeting of shareholders.

Election of directors

(3) Subject to paragraph 107(b), shareholders of a corporation shall, by ordinary resolution at the first meeting of shareholders and at each succeeding annual meeting at which an election of directors is required, elect directors to hold office for a term expiring not later than the close of the third annual meeting of shareholders following the election.

Staggered terms

(4) It is not necessary that all directors elected at a meeting of shareholders hold office for the same term.

No stated terms

(5) A director not elected for an expressly stated term ceases to hold office at the close of the first annual meeting of shareholders following the director’s election.

Incumbent directors

(6) Notwithstanding subsections (2), (3) and (5), if directors are not elected at a meeting of shareholders the incumbent directors continue in office until their successors are elected.

Vacancy among candidates

(7) If a meeting of shareholders fails to elect the number or the minimum number of directors required by the articles by reason of the lack of consent, disqualification, incapacity or death of any candidates, the directors elected at that meeting may exercise all the powers of the directors if the number of directors so elected constitutes a quorum.

Appointment of directors

(8) The directors may, if the articles of the corporation so provide, appoint one or more additional directors, who shall hold office for a term expiring not later than the close of the next annual meeting of shareholders, but the total number of directors so appointed may not exceed one third of the number of directors elected at the previous annual meeting of shareholders.

Election or appointment as director

(9) An individual who is elected or appointed to hold office as a director is not a director and is deemed not to have been elected or appointed to hold office as a director unless

(a) he or she was present at the meeting when the election or appointment took place and he or she did not refuse to hold office as a director; or

(b) he or she was not present at the meeting when the election or appointment took place and

(i) he or she consented to hold office as a director in writing before the election or appointment or within ten days after it, or

(ii) he or she has acted as a director pursuant to the election or appointment.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 106; 1994, c. 24, s. 11; 2001, c. 14, ss. 38, 135(E).

Cumulative voting

107. Where the articles provide for cumulative voting,

(a) the articles shall require a fixed number and not a minimum and maximum number of directors;

(b) each shareholder entitled to vote at an election of directors has the right to cast a number of votes equal to the number of votes attached to the shares held by the shareholder multiplied by the number of directors to be elected, and may cast all of those votes in favour of one candidate or distribute them among the candidates in any manner;

(c) a separate vote of shareholders shall be taken with respect to each candidate nominated for director unless a resolution is passed unanimously permitting two or more persons to be elected by a single resolution;

(d) if a shareholder has voted for more than one candidate without specifying the distribution of votes, the shareholder is deemed to have distributed the votes equally among those candidates;

(e) if the number of candidates nominated for director exceeds the number of positions to be filled, the candidates who receive the least number of votes shall be eliminated until the number of candidates remaining equals the number of positions to be filled;

(f) each director ceases to hold office at the close of the first annual meeting of shareholders following the director’s election;

(g) a director may be removed from office only if the number of votes cast in favour of the director’s removal is greater than the product of the number of directors required by the articles and the number of votes cast against the motion; and

(h) the number of directors required by the articles may be decreased only if the votes cast in favour of the motion to decrease the number of directors is greater than the product of the number of directors required by the articles and the number of votes cast against the motion.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 107; 2001, c. 14, ss. 39(E), 135(E).

Ceasing to hold office

108. (1) A director of a corporation ceases to hold office when the director

(a) dies or resigns;

(b) is removed in accordance with section 109; or

(c) becomes disqualified under subsection 105(1).

Effective date of resignation

(2) A resignation of a director becomes effective at the time a written resignation is sent to the corporation, or at the time specified in the resignation, whichever is later.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 108; 2001, c. 14, s. 135(E).

Removal of directors

109. (1) Subject to paragraph 107(g), the shareholders of a corporation may by ordinary resolution at a special meeting remove any director or directors from office.

Exception

(2) Where the holders of any class or series of shares of a corporation have an exclusive right to elect one or more directors, a director so elected may only be removed by an ordinary resolution at a meeting of the shareholders of that class or series.

Vacancy

(3) Subject to paragraphs 107(b) to (e), a vacancy created by the removal of a director may be filled at the meeting of the shareholders at which the director is removed or, if not so filled, may be filled under section 111.

Resignation (or removal)

(4) If all of the directors have resigned or have been removed without replacement, a person who manages or supervises the management of the business and affairs of the corporation is deemed to be a director for the purposes of this Act.

Exception

(5) Subsection (4) does not apply to

(a) an officer who manages the business or affairs of the corporation under the direction or control of a shareholder or other person;

(b) a lawyer, notary, accountant or other professional who participates in the management of the corporation solely for the purpose of providing professional services; or

(c) a trustee in bankruptcy, receiver, receiver-manager or secured creditor who participates in the management of the corporation or exercises control over its property solely for the purpose of the realization of security or the administration of a bankrupt’s estate, in the case of a trustee in bankruptcy.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 109; 2001, c. 14, s. 40.

Attendance at meeting

110. (1) A director of a corporation is entitled to receive notice of and to attend and be heard at every meeting of shareholders.

Statement of director

(2) A director who

(a) resigns,

(b) receives a notice or otherwise learns of a meeting of shareholders called for the purpose of removing the director from office, or

(c) receives a notice or otherwise learns of a meeting of directors or shareholders at which another person is to be appointed or elected to fill the office of director, whether because of the director’s resignation or removal or because the director’s term of office has expired or is about to expire,

is entitled to submit to the corporation a written statement giving reasons for resigning or for opposing any proposed action or resolution.

Circulating statement

(3) A corporation shall forthwith send a copy of the statement referred to in subsection (2) to every shareholder entitled to receive notice of any meeting referred to in subsection (1) and to the Director unless the statement is included in or attached to a management proxy circular required by section 150.

Immunity

(4) No corporation or person acting on its behalf incurs any liability by reason only of circulating a director’s statement in compliance with subsection (3).

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 110; 2001, c. 14, s. 135(E).

Filling vacancy

111. (1) Despite subsection 114(3), but subject to subsections (3) and (4), a quorum of directors may fill a vacancy among the directors, except a vacancy resulting from an increase in the number or the minimum or maximum number of directors or a failure to elect the number or minimum number of directors provided for in the articles.

Calling meeting

(2) If there is not a quorum of directors or if there has been a failure to elect the number or minimum number of directors provided for in the articles, the directors then in office shall without delay call a special meeting of shareholders to fill the vacancy and, if they fail to call a meeting or if there are no directors then in office, the meeting may be called by any shareholder.

Class director

(3) If the holders of any class or series of shares of a corporation have an exclusive right to elect one or more directors and a vacancy occurs among those directors,

(a) subject to subsection (4), the remaining directors elected by the holders of that class or series of shares may fill the vacancy except a vacancy resulting from an increase in the number or the minimum or maximum number of directors for that class or series or from a failure to elect the number or minimum number of directors provided for in the articles for that class or series; or

(b) if there are no remaining directors any holder of shares of that class or series may call a meeting of the holders of shares of that class or series for the purpose of filling the vacancy.

Shareholders filling vacancy

(4) The articles may provide that a vacancy among the directors shall only be filled by a vote of the shareholders, or by a vote of the holders of any class or series of shares having an exclusive right to elect one or more directors if the vacancy occurs among the directors elected by that class or series.

Unexpired term

(5) A director appointed or elected to fill a vacancy holds office for the unexpired term of their predecessor.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 111; 2001, c. 14, ss. 41, 135(E).

Number of directors

112. (1) The shareholders of a corporation may amend the articles to increase or, subject to paragraph 107(h), to decrease the number of directors, or the minimum or maximum number of directors, but no decrease shall shorten the term of an incumbent director.

Election of directors where articles amended

(2) Where the shareholders at a meeting adopt an amendment to the articles of a corporation to increase or, subject to paragraph 107(h) and to subsection (1), decrease the number or minimum or maximum number of directors, the shareholders may, at the meeting, elect the number of directors authorized by the amendment, and for that purpose, notwithstanding subsections 179(1) and 262(3), on the issue of a certificate of amendment the articles are deemed to be amended as of the date the shareholders adopt the amendment.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 112; 1994, c. 24, s. 12.

Notice of change of director or director’s address

113. (1) A corporation shall, within fifteen days after

(a) a change is made among its directors, or

(b) it receives a notice of change of address of a director referred to in subsection (1.1),

send to the Director a notice, in the form that the Director fixes, setting out the change, and the Director shall file the notice.

Director’s change of address

(1.1) A director shall, within fifteen days after changing his or her address, send the corporation a notice of that change.

Application to court

(2) Any interested person, or the Director, may apply to a court for an order to require a corporation to comply with subsection (1), and the court may so order and make any further order it thinks fit.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 113; 2001, c. 14, s. 42.

Meeting of directors

114. (1) Unless the articles or by-laws otherwise provide, the directors may meet at any place and on such notice as the by-laws require.

Quorum

(2) Subject to the articles or by-laws, a majority of the number of directors or minimum number of directors required by the articles constitutes a quorum at any meeting of directors, and, notwithstanding any vacancy among the directors, a quorum of directors may exercise all the powers of the directors.

Canadian directors present at meetings

(3) Directors, other than directors of a corporation referred to in subsection 105(4), shall not transact business at a meeting of directors unless,

(a) if the corporation is subject to subsection 105(3), at least twenty-five per cent of the directors present are resident Canadians or, if the corporation has less than four directors, at least one of the directors present is a resident Canadian; or

(b) if the corporation is subject to subsection 105(3.1), a majority of directors present are resident Canadians or if the corporation has only two directors, at least one of the directors present is a resident Canadian.

Exception

(4) Despite subsection (3), directors may transact business at a meeting of directors where the number of resident Canadian directors, required under that subsection, is not present if

(a) a resident Canadian director who is unable to be present approves in writing, or by telephonic, electronic or other communication facility, the business transacted at the meeting; and

(b) the required number of resident Canadian directors would have been present had that director been present at the meeting.

Notice of meeting

(5) A notice of a meeting of directors shall specify any matter referred to in subsection 115(3) that is to be dealt with at the meeting but, unless the by-laws otherwise provide, need not specify the purpose of or the business to be transacted at the meeting.

Waiver of notice

(6) A director may in any manner waive a notice of a meeting of directors; and attendance of a director at a meeting of directors is a waiver of notice of the meeting, except where a director attends a meeting for the express purpose of objecting to the transaction of any business on the grounds that the meeting is not lawfully called.

Adjournment

(7) Notice of an adjourned meeting of directors is not required to be given if the time and place of the adjourned meeting is announced at the original meeting.

One director meeting

(8) Where a corporation has only one director, that director may constitute a meeting.

Participation

(9) Subject to the by-laws, a director may, in accordance with the regulations, if any, and if all the directors of the corporation consent, participate in a meeting of directors or of a committee of directors by means of a telephonic, electronic or other communication facility that permits all participants to communicate adequately with each other during the meeting. A director participating in such a meeting by such means is deemed for the purposes of this Act to be present at that meeting.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 114; 2001, c. 14, s. 43.

Delegation

115. (1) Directors of a corporation may appoint from their number a managing director who is a resident Canadian or a committee of directors and delegate to such managing director or committee any of the powers of the directors.

(2) [Repealed, 2001, c. 14, s. 44]

Limits on authority

(3) Notwithstanding subsection (1), no managing director and no committee of directors has authority to

(a) submit to the shareholders any question or matter requiring the approval of the shareholders;

(b) fill a vacancy among the directors or in the office of auditor, or appoint additional directors;

(c) issue securities except as authorized by the directors;

(c.1) issue shares of a series under section 27 except as authorized by the directors;

(d) declare dividends;

(e) purchase, redeem or otherwise acquire shares issued by the corporation;

(f) pay a commission referred to in section 41 except as authorized by the directors;

(g) approve a management proxy circular referred to in Part XIII;

(h) approve a take-over bid circular or directors’ circular referred to in Part XVII;

(i) approve any financial statements referred to in section 155; or

(j) adopt, amend or repeal by-laws.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 115; 2001, c. 14, s. 44.

Validity of acts of directors and officers

116. An act of a director or officer is valid notwithstanding an irregularity in their election or appointment or a defect in their qualification.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 116; 2001, c. 14, s. 135(E).

Resolution in lieu of meeting

117. (1) A resolution in writing, signed by all the directors entitled to vote on that resolution at a meeting of directors or committee of directors, is as valid as if it had been passed at a meeting of directors or committee of directors.

Filing resolution

(2) A copy of every resolution referred to in subsection (1) shall be kept with the minutes of the proceedings of the directors or committee of directors.

Evidence

(3) Unless a ballot is demanded, an entry in the minutes of a meeting to the effect that the chairperson of the meeting declared a resolution to be carried or defeated is, in the absence of evidence to the contrary, proof of the fact without proof of the number or proportion of the votes recorded in favour of or against the resolution.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 117; 2001, c. 14, s. 45.

Directors’ liability

118. (1) Directors of a corporation who vote for or consent to a resolution authorizing the issue of a share under section 25 for a consideration other than money are jointly and severally, or solidarily, liable to the corporation to make good any amount by which the consideration received is less than the fair equivalent of the money that the corporation would have received if the share had been issued for money on the date of the resolution.

Further directors’ liabilities

(2) Directors of a corporation who vote for or consent to a resolution authorizing any of the following are jointly and severally, or solidarily, liable to restore to the corporation any amounts so distributed or paid and not otherwise recovered by the corporation:

(a) a purchase, redemption or other acquisition of shares contrary to section 34, 35 or 36;

(b) a commission contrary to section 41;

(c) a payment of a dividend contrary to section 42;

(d) a payment of an indemnity contrary to section 124; or

(e) a payment to a shareholder contrary to section 190 or 241.

Contribution

(3) A director who has satisfied a judgment rendered under this section is entitled to contribution from the other directors who voted for or consented to the unlawful act on which the judgment was founded.

Recovery

(4) A director liable under subsection (2) is entitled to apply to a court for an order compelling a shareholder or other recipient to pay or deliver to the director any money or property that was paid or distributed to the shareholder or other recipient contrary to section 34, 35, 36, 41, 42, 124, 190 or 241.

Order of court

(5) In connection with an application under subsection (4) a court may, if it is satisfied that it is equitable to do so,

(a) order a shareholder or other recipient to pay or deliver to a director any money or property that was paid or distributed to the shareholder or other recipient contrary to section 34, 35, 36, 41, 42, 124, 190 or 241;

(b) order a corporation to return or issue shares to a person from whom the corporation has purchased, redeemed or otherwise acquired shares; or

(c) make any further order it thinks fit.

No liability

(6) A director who proves that the director did not know and could not reasonably have known that the share was issued for a consideration less than the fair equivalent of the money that the corporation would have received if the share had been issued for money is not liable under subsection (1).

Limitation

(7) An action to enforce a liability imposed by this section may not be commenced after two years from the date of the resolution authorizing the action complained of.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 118; 2001, c. 14, ss. 46, 135(E).

Liability of directors for wages

119. (1) Directors of a corporation are jointly and severally, or solidarily, liable to employees of the corporation for all debts not exceeding six months wages payable to each such employee for services performed for the corporation while they are such directors respectively.

Conditions precedent to liability

(2) A director is not liable under subsection (1) unless

(a) the corporation has been sued for the debt within six months after it has become due and execution has been returned unsatisfied in whole or in part;

(b) the corporation has commenced liquidation and dissolution proceedings or has been dissolved and a claim for the debt has been proved within six months after the earlier of the date of commencement of the liquidation and dissolution proceedings and the date of dissolution; or

(c) the corporation has made an assignment or a bankruptcy order has been made against it under the Bankruptcy and Insolvency Act and a claim for the debt has been proved within six months after the date of the assignment or bankruptcy order.

Limitation

(3) A director, unless sued for a debt referred to in subsection (1) while a director or within two years after ceasing to be a director, is not liable under this section.

Amount due after execution

(4) Where execution referred to in paragraph (2)(a) has issued, the amount recoverable from a director is the amount remaining unsatisfied after execution.

Subrogation of director

(5) Where a director pays a debt referred to in subsection (1) that is proved in liquidation and dissolution or bankruptcy proceedings, the director is entitled to any preference that the employee would have been entitled to, and where a judgment has been obtained, the director is entitled to an assignment of the judgment.

Contribution

(6) A director who has satisfied a claim under this section is entitled to contribution from the other directors who were liable for the claim.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 119; 1992, c. 27, s. 90; 2001, c. 14, ss. 47, 135(E); 2004, c. 25, s. 187.

Disclosure of interest

120. (1) A director or an officer of a corporation shall disclose to the corporation, in writing or by requesting to have it entered in the minutes of meetings of directors or of meetings of committees of directors, the nature and extent of any interest that he or she has in a material contract or material transaction, whether made or proposed, with the corporation, if the director or officer

(a) is a party to the contract or transaction;

(b) is a director or an officer, or an individual acting in a similar capacity, of a party to the contract or transaction; or

(c) has a material interest in a party to the contract or transaction.

Time of disclosure for director

(2) The disclosure required by subsection (1) shall be made, in the case of a director,

(a) at the meeting at which a proposed contract or transaction is first considered;

(b) if the director was not, at the time of the meeting referred to in paragraph (a), interested in a proposed contract or transaction, at the first meeting after he or she becomes so interested;

(c) if the director becomes interested after a contract or transaction is made, at the first meeting after he or she becomes so interested; or

(d) if an individual who is interested in a contract or transaction later becomes a director, at the first meeting after he or she becomes a director.

Time of disclosure for officer

(3) The disclosure required by subsection (1) shall be made, in the case of an officer who is not a director,

(a) immediately after he or she becomes aware that the contract, transaction, proposed contract or proposed transaction is to be considered or has been considered at a meeting;

(b) if the officer becomes interested after a contract or transaction is made, immediately after he or she becomes so interested; or

(c) if an individual who is interested in a contract later becomes an officer, immediately after he or she becomes an officer.

Time of disclosure for director or officer

(4) If a material contract or material transaction, whether entered into or proposed, is one that, in the ordinary course of the corporation’s business, would not require approval by the directors or shareholders, a director or officer shall disclose, in writing to the corporation or request to have it entered in the minutes of meetings of directors or of meetings of committees of directors, the nature and extent of his or her interest immediately after he or she becomes aware of the contract or transaction.

Voting

(5) A director required to make a disclosure under subsection (1) shall not vote on any resolution to approve the contract or transaction unless the contract or transaction unless the contract or transaction

(a) relates primarily to his or her remuneration as a director, officer, employee or agent of the corporation or an affiliate;

(b) is for indemnity or insurance under section 124; or

(c) is with an affiliate.

Continuing disclosure

(6) For the purposes of this section, a general notice to the directors declaring that a director or an officer is to be regarded as interested, for any of the following reasons, in a contract or transaction made with a party, is a sufficient declaration of interest in relation to the contract or transaction:

(a) the director or officer is a director or officer, or acting in a similar capacity, of a party referred to in paragraph (1)(b) or (c);

(b) the director or officer has a material interest in the party; or

(c) there has been a material change in the nature of the director’s or the officer’s interest in the party.

Access to disclosures

(6.1) The shareholders of the corporation may examine the portions of any minutes of meetings of directors or of committees of directors that contain disclosures under this section, and any other documents that contain those disclosures, during the usual business hours of the corporation.

Avoidance standards

(7) A contract or transaction for which disclosure is required under subsection (1) is not invalid, and the director or officer is not accountable to the corporation or its shareholders for any profit realized from the contract or transaction, because of the director’s or officer’s interest in the contract or transaction or because the director was present or was counted to determine whether a quorum existed at the meeting of directors or committee of directors that considered the contract or transaction, if

(a) disclosure of the interest was made in accordance with subsections (1) to (6);

(b) the directors approved the contract or transaction; and

(c) the contract or transaction was reasonable and fair to the corporation when it was approved.

Confirmation by shareholders

(7.1) Even if the conditions of subsection (7) are not met, a director or officer, acting honestly and in good faith, is not accountable to the corporation or to its shareholders for any profit realized from a contract or transaction for which disclosure is required under subsection (1), and the contract or transaction is not invalid by reason only of the interest of the director or officer in the contract or transaction, if

(a) the contract or transaction is approved or confirmed by special resolution at a meeting of the shareholders;

(b) disclosure of the interest was made to the shareholders in a manner sufficient to indicate its nature before the contract or transaction was approved or confirmed; and

(c) the contract or transaction was reasonable and fair to the corporation when it was approved or confirmed.

Application to court

(8) If a director or an officer of a corporation fails to comply with this section, a court may, on application of the corporation or any of its shareholders, set aside the contract or transaction on any terms that it thinks fit, or require the director or officer to account to the corporation for any profit or gain realized on it, or do both those things.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 120; 2001, c. 14, s. 48.

Officers

121. Subject to the articles, the by-laws or any unanimous shareholder agreement,

(a) the directors may designate the offices of the corporation, appoint as officers persons of full capacity, specify their duties and delegate to them powers to manage the business and affairs of the corporation, except powers to do anything referred to in subsection 115(3);

(b) a director may be appointed to any office of the corporation; and

(c) two or more offices of the corporation may be held by the same person.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 121; 2001, c. 14, s. 49(F).

Duty of care of directors and officers

122. (1) Every director and officer of a corporation in exercising their powers and discharging their duties shall

(a) act honestly and in good faith with a view to the best interests of the corporation; and

(b) exercise the care, diligence and skill that a reasonably prudent person would exercise in comparable circumstances.

Duty to comply

(2) Every director and officer of a corporation shall comply with this Act, the regulations, articles, by-laws and any unanimous shareholder agreement.

No exculpation

(3) Subject to subsection 146(5), no provision in a contract, the articles, the by-laws or a resolution relieves a director or officer from the duty to act in accordance with this Act or the regulations or relieves them from liability for a breach thereof.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 122; 1994, c. 24, s. 13(F); 2001, c. 14, s. 135(E).

Dissent

123. (1) A director who is present at a meeting of directors or committee of directors is deemed to have consented to any resolution passed or action taken at the meeting unless

(a) the director requests a dissent to be entered in the minutes of the meeting, or the dissent has been entered in the minutes;

(b) the director sends a written dissent to the secretary of the meeting before the meeting is adjourned; or

(c) the director sends a dissent by registered mail or delivers it to the registered office of the corporation immediately after the meeting is adjourned.

Loss of right to dissent

(2) A director who votes for or consents to a resolution is not entitled to dissent under subsection (1).

Dissent of absent director

(3) A director who was not present at a meeting at which a resolution was passed or action taken is deemed to have consented thereto unless within seven days after becoming aware of the resolution, the director aware or the resolution, the director

(a) causes a dissent to be placed with the minutes of the meeting; or

(b) sends a dissent by registered mail or delivers it to the registered office of the corporation.

Defence — reasonable diligence

(4) A director is not liable under section 118 or 119, and has complied with his or her duties under subsection 122(2), if the director exercised the care, diligence and skill that a reasonably prudent person would have exercised in comparable circumstances, including reliance in good faith on

(a) financial statements of the corporation represented to the director by an officer of the corporation or in a written report of the auditor of the corporation fairly to reflect the financial condition of the corporation; or

(b) a report of a person whose profession lends credibility to a statement made by the professional person.

Defence — good faith

(5) A director has complied with his or her duties under subsection 122(1) if the director relied in good faith on

(a) financial statements of the corporation represented to the director by an officer of the corporation or in a written report of the auditor of the corporation fairly to reflect the financial condition of the corporation; or

(b) a report of a person whose profession lends credibility to a statement made by the professional person.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 123; 2001, c. 14, ss. 50, 135(E).

Indemnification

124. (1) A corporation may indemnify a director or officer of the corporation, a former director or officer of the corporation or another individual who acts or acted at the corporation’s request as a director or officer, or an individual acting in a similar capacity, of another entity, against all costs, charges and expenses, including an amount paid to settle an action or satisfy a judgment, reasonably incurred by the individual in respect of any civil, criminal, administrative, investigative or other proceeding in which the individual is involved because of that association with the corporation or other entity.

Advance of costs

(2) A corporation may advance moneys to a director, officer or other individual for the costs, charges and expenses of a proceeding referred to in subsection (1). The individual shall repay the moneys if the individual does not fulfil the conditions of subsection (3).

Limitation

(3) A corporation may not indemnify an individual under subsection (1) unless the individual

(a) acted honestly and in good faith with a view to the best interests of the corporation, or, as the case may be, to the best interests of the other entity for which the individual acted as director or officer or in a similar capacity at the corporation’s request; and

(b) in the case of a criminal or administrative action or proceeding that is enforced by a monetary penalty, the individual had reasonable grounds for believing that the individual’s conduct was lawful.

Indemnification in derivative actions

(4) A corporation may with the approval of a court, indemnify an individual referred to in subsection (1), or advance moneys under subsection (2), in respect of an action by or on behalf of the corporation or other entity to procure a judgment in its favour, to which the individual is made a party because of the individual’s association with the corporation or other entity as described in subsection (1) against all costs, charges and expenses reasonably incurred by the individual in connection with such action, if the individual fulfils the conditions set out in subsection (3).

Right to indemnity

(5) Despite subsection (1), an individual referred to in that subsection is entitled to indemnity from the corporation in respect of all costs, charges and expenses reasonably incurred by the individual in connection with the defence of any civil, criminal, administrative, investigative or other proceeding to which the individual is subject because of the individual’s association with the corporation or other entity as described in subsection (1), if the individual seeking indemnity

(a) was not judged by the court or other competent authority to have committed any fault or omitted to do anything that the individual ought to have done; and

(b) fulfils the conditions set out in subsection (3).

Insurance

(6) A corporation may purchase and maintain insurance for the benefit of an individual referred to in subsection (1) against any liability incurred by the individual

(a) in the individual’s capacity as a director or officer of the corporation; or

(b) in the individual’s capacity as a director or officer, or similar capacity, of another entity, if the individual acts or acted in that capacity at the corporation’s request.

Application to court

(7) A corporation, an individual or an entity referred to in subsection (1) may apply to a court for an order approving an indemnity under this section and the court may so order and make any further order that it sees fit.

Notice to Director

(8) An applicant under subsection (7) shall give the Director notice of the application and the Director is entitled to appear and be heard in person or by counsel.

Other notice

(9) On an application under subsection (7) the court may order notice to be given to any interested person and the person is entitled to appear and be heard in person or by counsel.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 124; 2001, c. 14, s. 51.

Remuneration

125. Subject to the articles, the by-laws or any unanimous shareholder agreement, the directors of a corporation may fix the remuneration of the directors, officers and employees of the corporation.

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 120.

PART XI

INSIDER TRADING

Definitions

126. (1) In this Part,

“business combination”

« regroupement d’entreprises »

“business combination” means an acquisition of all or substantially all the property of one body corporate by another, or an amalgamation of two or more bodies corporate, or any similar reorganization between or among two or more bodies corporate;

“distributing corporation”[Repealed, 2001, c. 14, s. 52]

“insider”

« initié »

“insider” means, except in section 131,

(a) a director or officer of a distributing corporation;

(b) a director or officer of a subsidiary of a distributing corporation;

(c) a director or officer of a body corporate that enters into a business combination with a distributing corporation; and

(d) a person employed or retained by a distributing corporation;

“officer”

« dirigeant »

“officer” means the chairperson of the board of directors, the president, a vice-president, the secretary, the treasurer, the comptroller, the general counsel, the general manager, a managing director, of an entity, or any other individual who performs functions for an entity similar to those normally performed by an individual occupying any of those offices;

“share”

« action »

“share” means a share carrying voting rights under all circumstances or by reason of the occurrence of an event that has occurred and that is continuing, and includes

(a) a security currently convertible into such a share, and

(b) currently exercisable options and rights to acquire such a share or such a convertible security.

Further interpretation

(2) For the purposes of this Part,

(a) a director or an officer of a body corporate that beneficially owns, directly or indirectly, shares of a distributing corporation, or that exercises control or direction over shares of the distributing corporation, or that has a combination of any such ownership, control and direction, carrying more than the prescribed percentage of voting rights attached to all of the outstanding shares of the distributing corporation not including shares held by the body corporate as underwriter while those shares are in the course of a distribution to the public is deemed to be an insider of the distributing corporation;

(b) a director or an officer of a body corporate that is a subsidiary is deemed to be an insider of its holding distributing corporation;

(c) a person is deemed to beneficially own shares that are beneficially owned by a body corporate controlled directly or indirectly by the person;

(d) a body corporate is deemed to own beneficially shares beneficially owned by its affiliates; and

(e) the acquisition or disposition by an insider of an option or right to acquire a share is deemed to be a change in the beneficial ownership of the share to which the option or right to acquire relates.

(3) and (4) [Repealed, 2001, c. 14, s. 52]

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 126; 1994, c. 24, s. 14(F); 2001, c. 14, ss. 52, 135(E).

127. to 129. [Repealed, 2001, c. 14, s. 53]

Prohibition of short sale

130. (1) An insider shall not knowingly sell, directly or indirectly, a security of a distributing corporation or any of its affiliates if the insider selling the security does not own or has not fully paid for the security to be sold.

Calls and puts

(2) An insider shall not knowingly, directly or indirectly, sell a call or buy a put in respect of a security of the corporation or any of its affiliates.

Exception

(3) Despite subsection (1), an insider may sell a security they do not own if they own another security convertible into the security sold or an option or right to acquire the security sold and, within ten days after the sale, they

(a) exercise the conversion privilege, option or right and deliver the security so acquired to the purchaser; or

(b) transfer the convertible security, option or right to the purchaser.

Offence

(4) An insider who contravenes subsection (1) or (2) is guilty of an offence and liable on summary conviction to a fine not exceeding the greater of one million dollars and three times the profit made, or to imprisonment for a term not exceeding six months or to both.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 130; 2001, c. 14, s. 54.

Definitions

131. (1) In this section, “insider” means, with respect to a corporation,

(a) the corporation;

(b) an affiliate of the corporation;

(c) a director or an officer of the corporation or of any person described in paragraph (b), (d) or (f);

(d) a person who beneficially owns, directly or indirectly, shares of the corporation or who exercises control or direction over shares of the corporation, or who has a combination of any such ownership, control and direction, carrying more than the prescribed percentage of voting rights attached to all of the outstanding shares of the corporation not including shares held by the person as underwriter while those shares are in the course of a distribution to the public;

(e) a person, other than a person described in paragraph (f), employed or retained by the corporation or by a person described in paragraph (f);

(f) a person who engages in or proposes to engage in any business or professional activity with or on behalf of the corporation;

(g) a person who received, while they were a person described in any of paragraphs (a) to (f), material confidential information concerning the corporation;

(h) a person who receives material confidential information from a person described in this subsection or in subsection (3) or (3.1), including a person described in this paragraph, and who knows or who ought reasonably to have known that the person giving the information is a person described in this subsection or in subsection (3) or (3.1), including a person described in this paragraph; and

(i) a prescribed person.

Expanded definition of “security”

(2) For the purposes of this section, the following are deemed to be a security of the corporation:

(a) a put, call, option or other right or obligation to purchase or sell a security of the corporation; and

(b) a security of another entity, the market price of which varies materially with the market price of the securities of the corporation.

Deemed insiders

(3) For the purposes of this section, a person who proposes to make a take-over bid (as defined in the regulations) for securities of a corporation, or to enter into a business combination with a corporation, is an insider of the corporation with respect to material confidential information obtained from the corporation and is an insider of the corporation for the purposes of subsection (6).

Deemed insiders

(3.1) An insider of a person referred to in subsection (3), and an affiliate or associate of such a person, is an insider of the corporation referred to in that subsection. Paragraphs (1)(b) to (i) apply in determining whether a person is such an insider except that references to “corporation” in those paragraphs are to be read as references to “person described in subsection (3)”.

Insider trading — compensation to persons

(4) An insider who purchases or sells a security of the corporation with knowledge of confidential information that, if generally known, might reasonably be expected to affect materially the value of any of the securities of the corporation is liable to compensate the seller of the security or the purchaser of the security, as the case may be, for any damages suffered by the seller or purchaser as a result of the purchase or sale, unless the insider establishes that

(a) the insider reasonably believed that the information had been generally disclosed;

(b) the information was known, or ought reasonably to have been known, by the seller or purchaser; or

(c) the purchase or sale of the security took place in the prescribed circumstances.

Insider trading — compensation to corporation

(5) The insider is accountable to the corporation for any benefit or advantage received or receivable by the insider as a result of a purchase or sale described in subsection (4) unless the insider establishes the circumstances described in paragraph (4)(a).

Tipping — compensation to persons

(6) An insider of the corporation who discloses to another person confidential information with respect to the corporation that has not been generally disclosed and that, if generally known, might reasonably be expected to affect materially the value of any of the securities of the corporation is liable to compensate for damages any person who subsequently sells securities of the corporation to, or purchases securities of the corporation from, any person that received the information, unless the insider establishes

(a) that the insider reasonably believed that the information had been generally disclosed;

(b) that the information was known, or ought reasonably to have been known, by the person who alleges to have suffered the damages;

(c) that the disclosure of the information was necessary in the course of the business of the insider, except if the insider is a person described in subsection (3) or (3.1); or

(d) if the insider is a person described in subsection (3) or (3.1), that the disclosure of the information was necessary to effect the take-over bid or the business combination, as the case may be.

Tipping — compensation to corporation

(7) The insider is accountable to the corporation for any benefit or advantage received or receivable by the insider as a result of a disclosure of the information as described in subsection (6) unless the insider establishes the circumstances described in paragraph (6)(a), (c) or (d).

Measure of damages

(8) The court may assess damages under subsection (4) or (6) in accordance with any measure of damages that it considers relevant in the circumstances. However, in assessing damages in a situation involving a security of a distributing corporation, the court must consider the following:

(a) if the plaintiff is a purchaser, the price paid by the plaintiff for the security less the average market price of the security over the twenty trading days immediately following general disclosure of the information; and

(b) if the plaintiff is a seller, the average market price of the security over the twenty trading days immediately following general disclosure of the information, less the price that the plaintiff received for the security.

Liability

(9) If more than one insider is liable under subsection (4) or (6) with respect to the same transaction or series of transactions, their liability is joint and several, or solidary.

Limitation

(10) An action to enforce a right created by subsections (4) to (7) may be commenced only within two years after discovery of the facts that gave rise to the cause of action.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 131; 2001, c. 14, s. 54.

PART XII

SHAREHOLDERS

Place of meetings

132. (1) Meetings of shareholders of a corporation shall be held at the place within Canada provided in the by-laws or, in the absence of such provision, at the place within Canada that the directors determine.

Meeting outside Canada

(2) Despite subsection (1), a meeting of shareholders of a corporation may be held at a place outside Canada if the place is specified in the articles or all the shareholders entitled to vote at the meeting agree that the meeting is to be held at that place.

Exception

(3) A shareholder who attends a meeting of shareholders held outside Canada is deemed to have agreed to it being held outside Canada except when the shareholder attends the meeting for the express purpose of objecting to the transaction of any business on the grounds that the meeting is not lawfully held.

Participation in meeting by electronic means

(4) Unless the by-laws otherwise provide, any person entitled to attend a meeting of shareholders may participate in the meeting, in accordance with the regulations, if any, by means of a telephonic, electronic or other communication facility that permits all participants to communicate adequately with each other during the meeting, if the corporation makes available such a communication facility. A person participating in a meeting by such means is deemed for the purposes of this Act to be present at the meeting.

Meeting held by electronic means

(5) If the directors or the shareholders of a corporation call a meeting of shareholders pursuant to this Act, those directors or shareholders, as the case may be, may determine that the meeting shall be held, in accordance with the regulations, if any, entirely by means of a telephonic, electronic or other communication facility that permits all participants to communicate adequately with each other during the meeting, if the by-laws so provide.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 132; 2001, c. 14, s. 55.

Calling annual meetings

133. (1) The directors of a corporation shall call an annual meeting of shareholders

(a) not later than eighteen months after the corporation comes into existence; and

(b) subsequently, not later than fifteen months after holding the last preceding annual meeting but no later than six months after the end of the corporation’s preceding financial year.

Calling special meetings

(2) The directors of a corporation may at any time call a special meeting of shareholders.

Order to delay calling of annual meeting

(3) Despite subsection (1), the corporation may apply to the court for an order extending the time for calling an annual meeting.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 133; 2001, c. 14, s. 56.

Fixing record date

134. (1) The directors may, within the prescribed period, fix in advance a date as the record date for the purpose of determining shareholders

(a) entitled to receive payment of a dividend;

(b) entitled to participate in a liquidation distribution;

(c) entitled to receive notice of a meeting of shareholders;

(d) entitled to vote at a meeting of shareholders; or

(e) for any other purpose.

No record date fixed

(2) If no record date is fixed,

(a) the record date for the determination of shareholders entitled to receive notice of a meeting of shareholders shall be

(i) at the close of business on the day immediately preceding the day on which the notice is given, or

(ii) if no notice is given, the day on which the meeting is held; and

(b) the record date for the determination of shareholders for any purpose other than to establish a shareholder’s right to receive notice of a meeting or to vote shall be at the close of business on the day on which the directors pass the resolution relating thereto.

When record date fixed

(3) If a record date is fixed, unless notice of the record date is waived in writing by every holder of a share of the class or series affected whose name is set out in the securities register at the close of business on the day the directors fix the record date, notice of the record date must be given within the prescribed period

(a) by advertisement in a newspaper published or distributed in the place where the corporation has its registered office and in each place in Canada where it has a transfer agent or where a transfer of its shares may be recorded; and

(b) by written notice to each stock exchange in Canada on which the shares of the corporation are listed for trading.

(4) [Repealed, 2001, c. 14, s. 57]

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 134; 2001, c. 14, s. 57.

Notice of meeting

135. (1) Notice of the time and place of a meeting of shareholders shall be sent within the prescribed period to

(a) each shareholder entitled to vote at the meeting;

(b) each director; and

(c) the auditor of the corporation.

Exception — not a distributing corporation

(1.1) In the case of a corporation that is not a distributing corporation, the notice may be sent within a shorter period if so specified in the articles or by-laws.

Exception — shareholders not registered

(2) A notice of a meeting is not required to be sent to shareholders who were not registered on the records of the corporation or its transfer agent on the record date determined under paragraph 134(1)(c) or subsection 134(2), but failure to receive a notice does not deprive a shareholder of the right to vote at the meeting.

Adjournment

(3) If a meeting of shareholders is adjourned for less than thirty days it is not necessary, unless the by-laws otherwise provide, to give notice of the adjourned meeting, other than by announcement at the earliest meeting that is adjourned.

Notice of adjourned meeting

(4) If a meeting of shareholders is adjourned by one or more adjournments for an aggregate of thirty days or more, notice of the adjourned meeting shall be given as for an original meeting but, unless the meeting is adjourned by one or more adjournments for an aggregate of more than ninety days, subsection 149(1) does not apply.

Business

(5) All business transacted at a special meeting of shareholders and all business transacted at an annual meeting of shareholders, except consideration of the financial statements, auditor’s report, election of directors and re-appointment of the incumbent auditor, is deemed to be special business.

Notice of business

(6) Notice of a meeting of shareholders at which special business is to be transacted shall state

(a) the nature of that business in sufficient detail to permit the shareholder to form a reasoned judgment thereon; and

(b) the text of any special resolution to be submitted to the meeting.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 135; 2001, c. 14, s. 58.

Waiver of notice

136. A shareholder or any other person entitled to attend a meeting of shareholders may in any manner waive notice of a meeting of shareholders, and their attendance at a meeting of shareholders is a waiver of notice of the meeting, except where they attend a meeting for the express purpose of objecting to the transaction of any business on the grounds that the meeting is not lawfully called.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 136; 2001, c. 14, s. 135(E).

Proposals

137. (1) Subject to subsections (1.1) and (1.2), a registered holder or beneficial owner of shares that are entitled to be voted at an annual meeting of shareholders may

(a) submit to the corporation notice of any matter that the person proposes to raise at the meeting (a “proposal”); and

(b) discuss at the meeting any matter in respect of which the person would have been entitled to submit a proposal.

Persons eligible to make proposals

(1.1) To be eligible to submit a proposal, a person

(a) must be, for at least the prescribed period, the registered holder or the beneficial owner of at least the prescribed number of outstanding shares of the corporation; or

(b) must have the support of persons who, in the aggregate, and including or not including the person that submits the proposal, have been, for at least the prescribed period, the registered holders, or the beneficial owners of, at least the prescribed number of outstanding shares of the corporation.

Information to be provided

(1.2) A proposal submitted under paragraph (1)(a) must be accompanied by the following information:

(a) the name and address of the person and of the person’s supporters, if applicable; and

(b) the number of shares held or owned by the person and the person’s supporters, if applicable, and the date the shares were acquired.

Information not part of proposal

(1.3) The information provided under subsection (1.2) does not form part of the proposal or of the supporting statement referred to in subsection (3) and is not included for the purposes of the prescribed maximum word limit set out in subsection (3).

Proof may be required

(1.4) If requested by the corporation within the prescribed period, a person who submits a proposal must provide proof, within the prescribed period, that the person meets the requirements of subsection (1.1).

Information circular

(2) A corporation that solicits proxies shall set out the proposal in the management proxy circular required by section 150 or attach the proposal thereto.

Supporting statement

(3) If so requested by the person who submits a proposal, the corporation shall include in the management proxy circular or attach to it a statement in support of the proposal by the person and the name and address of the person. The statement and the proposal must together not exceed the prescribed maximum number of words.

Nomination for director

(4) A proposal may include nominations for the election of directors if the proposal is signed by one or more holders of shares representing in the aggregate not less than five per cent of the shares or five per cent of the shares of a class of shares of the corporation entitled to vote at the meeting to which the proposal is to be presented, but this subsection does not preclude nominations made at a meeting of shareholders.

Exemptions

(5) A corporation is not required to comply with subsections (2) and (3) if

(a) the proposal is not submitted to the corporation at least the prescribed number of days before the anniversary date of the notice of meeting that was sent to shareholders in connection with the previous annual meeting of shareholders;

(b) it clearly appears that the primary purpose of the proposal is to enforce a personal claim or redress a personal grievance against the corporation or its directors, officers or security holders;

(b.1) it clearly appears that the proposal does not relate in a significant way to the business or affairs of the corporation;

(c) not more than the prescribed period before the receipt of a proposal, a person failed to present, in person or by proxy, at a meeting of shareholders, a proposal that at the person’s request, had been included in a management proxy circular relating to the meeting;

(d) substantially the same proposal was submitted to shareholders in a management proxy circular or a dissident’s proxy circular relating to a meeting of shareholders held not more than the prescribed period before the receipt of the proposal and did not receive the prescribed minimum amount of support at the meeting; or

(e) the rights conferred by this section are being abused to secure publicity.

Corporation may refuse to include proposal

(5.1) If a person who submits a proposal fails to continue to hold or own the number of shares referred to in subsection (1.1) up to and including the day of the meeting, the corporation is not required to set out in the management proxy circular, or attach to it, any proposal submitted by that person for any meeting held within the prescribed period following the date of the meeting.

Immunity

(6) No corporation or person acting on its behalf incurs any liability by reason only of circulating a proposal or statement in compliance with this section.

Notice of refusal

(7) If a corporation refuses to include a proposal in a management proxy circular, the corporation shall, within the prescribed period after the day on which it receives the proposal or the day on which it receives the proof of ownership under subsection (1.4), as the case may be, notify in writing the person submitting the proposal of its intention to omit the proposal from the management proxy circular and of the reasons for the refusal.

Person may apply to court

(8) On the application of a person submitting a proposal who claims to be aggrieved by a corporation’s refusal under subsection (7), a court may restrain the holding of the meeting to which the proposal is sought to be presented and make any further order it thinks fit.

Corporation’s application to court

(9) The corporation or any person claiming to be aggrieved by a proposal may apply to a court for an order permitting the corporation to omit the proposal from the management proxy circular, and the court, if it is satisfied that subsection (5) applies, may make such order as it thinks fit.

Director entitled to notice

(10) An applicant under subsection (8) or (9) shall give the Director notice of the application and the Director is entitled to appear and be heard in person or by counsel.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 137; 2001, c. 14, s. 59.

List of shareholders entitled to receive notice

138. (1) A corporation shall prepare an alphabetical list of its shareholders entitled to receive notice of a meeting, showing the number of shares held by each shareholder,

(a) if a record date is fixed under paragraph 134(1)(c), not later than ten days after that date; or

(b) if no record date is fixed, on the record date established under paragraph 134(2)(a).

Voting list — if record date fixed

(2) If a record date for voting is fixed under paragraph 134(1)(d), the corporation shall prepare, no later than ten days after the record date, an alphabetical list of shareholders entitled to vote as of the record date at a meeting of shareholders that shows the number of shares held by each shareholder.

Voting list — if no record date fixed

(3) If a record date for voting is not fixed under paragraph 134(1)(d), the corporation shall prepare, no later than ten days after a record date is fixed under paragraph 134(1)(c) or no later than the record date established under paragraph 134(2)(a), as the case may be, an alphabetical list of shareholders who are entitled to vote as of the record date that shows the number of shares held by each shareholder.

Entitlement to vote

(3.1) A shareholder whose name appears on a list prepared under subsection (2) or (3) is entitled to vote the shares shown opposite their name at the meeting to which the list relates.

Examination of list

(4) A shareholder may examine the list of shareholders

(a) during usual business hours at the registered office of the corporation or at the place where its central securities register is maintained; and

(b) at the meeting of shareholders for which the list was prepared.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 138; 2001, c. 14, s. 60.

Quorum

139. (1) Unless the by-laws otherwise provide, a quorum of shareholders is present at a meeting of shareholders, irrespective of the number of persons actually present at the meeting, if the holders of a majority of the shares entitled to vote at the meeting are present in person or represented by proxy.

Opening quorum sufficient

(2) If a quorum is present at the opening of a meeting of shareholders, the shareholders present may, unless the by-laws otherwise provide, proceed with the business of the meeting, notwithstanding that a quorum is not present throughout the meeting.

Adjournment

(3) If a quorum is not present at the opening of a meeting of shareholders, the shareholders present may adjourn the meeting to a fixed time and place but may not transact any other business.

One shareholder meeting

(4) If a corporation has only one shareholder, or only one holder of any class or series of shares, the shareholder present in person or by proxy constitutes a meeting.

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 133; 1978-79, c. 9, s. 41.

Right to vote

140. (1) Unless the articles otherwise provide, each share of a corporation entitles the holder thereof to one vote at a meeting of shareholders.

Representative

(2) If a body corporate or association is a shareholder of a corporation, the corporation shall recognize any individual authorized by a resolution of the directors or governing body of the body corporate or association to represent it at meetings of shareholders of the corporation.

Powers of representative

(3) An individual authorized under subsection (2) may exercise on behalf of the body corporate or association all the powers it could exercise if it were an individual shareholder.

Joint shareholders

(4) Unless the by-laws otherwise provide, if two or more persons hold shares jointly, one of those holders present at a meeting of shareholders may in the absence of the others vote the shares, but if two or more of those persons who are present, in person or by proxy, vote, they shall vote as one on the shares jointly held by them.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 140; 2001, c. 14, s. 135(E).

Voting

141. (1) Unless the by-laws otherwise provide, voting at a meeting of shareholders shall be by show of hands except where a ballot is demanded by a shareholder or proxyholder entitled to vote at the meeting.

Ballot

(2) A shareholder or proxyholder may demand a ballot either before or after any vote by show of hands.

Electronic voting

(3) Despite subsection (1), unless the by-laws otherwise provide, any vote referred to in subsection (1) may be held, in accordance with the regulations, if any, entirely by means of a telephonic, electronic or other communication facility, if the corporation makes available such a communication facility.

Voting while participating electronically

(4) Unless the by-laws otherwise provide, any person participating in a meeting of shareholders under subsection 132(4) or (5) and entitled to vote at that meeting may vote, in accordance with the regulations, if any, by means of the telephonic, electronic or other communication facility that the corporation has made available for that purpose.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 141; 2001, c. 14, s. 61.

Resolution in lieu of meeting

142. (1) Except where a written statement is submitted by a director under subsection 110(2) or by an auditor under subsection 168(5),

(a) a resolution in writing signed by all the shareholders entitled to vote on that resolution at a meeting of shareholders is as valid as if it had been passed at a meeting of the shareholders; and

(b) a resolution in writing dealing with all matters required by this Act to be dealt with at a meeting of shareholders, and signed by all the shareholders entitled to vote at that meeting, satisfies all the requirements of this Act relating to meetings of shareholders.

Filing resolution

(2) A copy of every resolution referred to in subsection (1) shall be kept with the minutes of the meetings of shareholders.

Evidence

(3) Unless a ballot is demanded, an entry in the minutes of a meeting to the effect that the chairperson of the meeting declared a resolution to be carried or defeated is, in the absence of evidence to the contrary, proof of the fact without proof of the number or proportion of the votes recorded in favour of or against the resolution.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 142; 2001, c. 14, s. 62.

Requisition of meeting

143. (1) The holders of not less than five per cent of the issued shares of a corporation that carry the right to vote at a meeting sought to be held may requisition the directors to call a meeting of shareholders for the purposes stated in the requisition.

Form

(2) The requisition referred to in subsection (1), which may consist of several documents of like form each signed by one or more shareholders, shall state the business to be transacted at the meeting and shall be sent to each director and to the registered office of the corporation.

Directors calling meeting

(3) On receiving the requisition referred to in subsection (1), the directors shall call a meeting of shareholders to transact the business stated in the requisition, unless

(a) a record date has been fixed under paragraph 134(1)(c) and notice of it has been given under subsection 134(3);

(b) the directors have called a meeting of shareholders and have given notice thereof under section 135; or

(c) the business of the meeting as stated in the requisition includes matters described in paragraphs 137(5)(b) to (e).

Shareholder calling meeting

(4) If the directors do not within twenty-one days after receiving the requisition referred to in subsection (1) call a meeting, any shareholder who signed the requisition may call the meeting.

Procedure

(5) A meeting called under this section shall be called as nearly as possible in the manner in which meetings are to be called pursuant to the by-laws, this Part and Part XIII.

Reimbursement

(6) Unless the shareholders otherwise resolve at a meeting called under subsection (4), the corporation shall reimburse the shareholders the expenses reasonably incurred by them in requisitioning, calling and holding the meeting.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 143; 2001, c. 14, s. 63.

Meeting called by court

144. (1) A court, on the application of a director, a shareholder who is entitled to vote at a meeting of shareholders or the Director, may order a meeting of a corporation to be called, held and conducted in the manner that the court directs, if

(a) it is impracticable to call the meeting within the time or in the manner in which those meetings are to be called;

(b) it is impracticable to conduct the meeting in the manner required by this Act or the by-laws; or

(c) the court thinks that the meeting should be called, held and conducted within the time or in the manner it directs for any other reason.

Varying quorum

(2) Without restricting the generality of subsection (1), the court may order that the quorum required by the by-laws or this Act be varied or dispensed with at a meeting called, held and conducted pursuant to this section.

Valid meeting

(3) A meeting called, held and conducted pursuant to this section is for all purposes a meeting of shareholders of the corporation duly called, held and conducted.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 144; 2001, c. 14, s. 64.

Court review of election

145. (1) A corporation or a shareholder or director may apply to a court to determine any controversy with respect to an election or appointment of a director or auditor of the corporation.

Powers of court

(2) On an application under this section, the court may make any order it thinks fit including, without limiting the generality of the foregoing,

(a) an order restraining a director or auditor whose election or appointment is challenged from acting pending determination of the dispute;

(b) an order declaring the result of the disputed election or appointment;

(c) an order requiring a new election or appointment, and including in the order directions for the management of the business and affairs of the corporation until a new election is held or appointment made; and

(d) an order determining the voting rights of shareholders and of persons claiming to own shares.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 145; 2001, c. 14, s. 65(F).

Pooling agreement

145.1 A written agreement between two or more shareholders may provide that in exercising voting rights the shares held by them shall be voted as provided in the agreement.

2001, c. 14, s. 66.

Unanimous shareholder agreement

146. (1) An otherwise lawful written agreement among all the shareholders of a corporation, or among all the shareholders and one or more persons who are not shareholders, that restricts, in whole or in part, the powers of the directors to manage, or supervise the management of, the business and affairs of the corporation is valid.

Declaration by single shareholder

(2) If a person who is the beneficial owner of all the issued shares of a corporation makes a written declaration that restricts in whole or in part the powers of the directors to manage, or supervise the management of, the business and affairs of the corporation, the declaration is deemed to be a unanimous shareholder agreement.

Constructive party

(3) A purchaser or transferee of shares subject to a unanimous shareholder agreement is deemed to be a party to the agreement.

When no notice given

(4) If notice is not given to a purchaser or transferee of the existence of a unanimous shareholder agreement, in the manner referred to in subsection 49(8) or otherwise, the purchaser or transferee may, no later than 30 days after they become aware of the existence of the unanimous shareholder agreement, rescind the transaction by which they acquired the shares.

Rights of shareholder

(5) To the extent that a unanimous shareholder agreement restricts the powers of the directors to manage, or supervise the management of, the business and affairs of the corporation, parties to the unanimous shareholder agreement who are given that power to manage or supervise the management of the business and affairs of the corporation have all the rights, powers, duties and liabilities of a director of the corporation, whether they arise under this Act or otherwise, including any defences available to the directors, and the directors are relieved of their rights, powers, duties and liabilities, including their liabilities under section 119, to the same extent.

Discretion of shareholders

(6) Nothing in this section prevents shareholders from fettering their discretion when exercising the powers of directors under a unanimous shareholder agreement.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 146; 1994, c. 24, s. 15(F); 2001, c. 14, s. 66.

PART XIII

PROXIES

Definitions

147. In this Part,

“form of proxy”

« formulaire de procuration »

“form of proxy” means a written or printed form that, on completion and execution by or on behalf of a shareholder, becomes a proxy;

“intermediary”

« intermédiaire »

“intermediary” means a person who holds a security on behalf of another person who is not the registered holder of the security, and includes

(a) a securities broker or dealer required to be registered to trade or deal in securities under the laws of any jurisdiction;

(b) a securities depositary;

(c) a financial institution;

(d) in respect of a clearing agency, a securities dealer, trust company, bank or other person, including another clearing agency, on whose behalf the clearing agency or its nominees hold securities of an issuer;

(e) a trustee or administrator of a self-administered retirement savings plan, retirement income fund, education savings plan or other similar self-administered savings or investment plan registered under the Income Tax Act;

(f) a nominee of a person referred to in any of paragraphs (a) to (e); and

(g) a person who carries out functions similar to those carried out by individuals or entities referred to in any of paragraphs (a) to (e) and that holds a security registered in its name, or in the name of its nominee, on behalf of another person who is not the registered holder of the security.

“proxy”

« procuration »

“proxy” means a completed and executed form of proxy by means of which a shareholder appoints a proxyholder to attend and act on the shareholder’s behalf at a meeting of shareholders;

“registrant”[Repealed, 2001, c. 14, s. 67]

“solicit” or “solicitation”

« sollicitation »

“solicit” or “solicitation”

(a) includes

(i) a request for a proxy whether or not accompanied by or included in a form of proxy,

(ii) a request to execute or not to execute a form of proxy or to revoke a proxy,

(iii) the sending of a form of proxy or other communication to a shareholder under circumstances reasonably calculated to result in the procurement, withholding or revocation of a proxy, and

(iv) the sending of a form of proxy to a shareholder under section 149; but

(b) does not include

(i) the sending of a form of proxy in response to an unsolicited request made by or on behalf of a shareholder,

(ii) the performance of administrative acts or professional services on behalf of a person soliciting a proxy,

(iii) the sending by an intermediary of the documents referred to in section 153,

(iv) a solicitation by a person in respect of shares of which the person is the beneficial owner,

(v) a public announcement, as prescribed, by a shareholder of how the shareholder intends to vote and the reasons for that decision,

(vi) a communication for the purposes of obtaining the number of shares required for a shareholder proposal under subsection 137(1.1), or

(vii) a communication, other than a solicitation by or on behalf of the management of the corporation, that is made to shareholders, in any circumstances that may be prescribed;

“solicitation by or on behalf of the management of a corporation”

« sollicitation effectuée par la direction ou pour son compte »

“solicitation by or on behalf of the management of a corporation” means a solicitation by any person pursuant to a resolution or instructions of, or with the acquiescence of, the directors or a committee of the directors.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 147; 2001, c. 14, ss. 67, 135(E).

Appointing proxyholder

148. (1) A shareholder entitled to vote at a meeting of shareholders may by means of a proxy appoint a proxyholder or one or more alternate proxyholders who are not required to be shareholders, to attend and act at the meeting in the manner and to the extent authorized by the proxy and with the authority conferred by the proxy.

Execution of proxy

(2) A proxy shall be executed by the shareholder or by the shareholder’s attorney authorized in writing.

Validity of proxy

(3) A proxy is valid only at the meeting in respect of which it is given or any adjournment thereof.

Revocation of proxy

(4) A shareholder may revoke a proxy

(a) by depositing an instrument in writing executed by the shareholder or by the shareholder’s attorney authorized in writing

(i) at the registered office of the corporation at any time up to and including the last business day preceding the day of the meeting, or an adjournment thereof, at which the proxy is to be used, or

(ii) with the chairman of the meeting on the day of the meeting or an adjournment thereof; or

(b) in any other manner permitted by law.

Deposit of proxies

(5) The directors may specify in a notice calling a meeting of shareholders a time not exceeding forty-eight hours, excluding Saturdays and holidays, preceding the meeting or an adjournment thereof before which time proxies to be used at the meeting must be deposited with the corporation or its agent.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 148; 2001, c. 14, s. 135(E).

Mandatory solicitation

149. (1) Subject to subsection (2), the management of a corporation shall, concurrently with giving notice of a meeting of shareholders, send a form of proxy in prescribed form to each shareholder who is entitled to receive notice of the meeting.

Exception

(2) The management of the corporation is not required to send a form of proxy under subsection (1) if it

(a) is not a distributing corporation; and

(b) has fifty or fewer shareholders entitled to vote at a meeting, two or more joint holders being counted as one shareholder.

Offence

(3) If the management of a corporation fails to comply, without reasonable cause, with subsection (1), the corporation is guilty of an offence and liable on summary conviction to a fine not exceeding five thousand dollars.

Officers, etc., of corporations

(4) Where a corporation commits an offence under subsection (3), any director or officer of the corporation who knowingly authorized, permitted or acquiesced in the commission of the offence is a party to and guilty of the offence and is liable on summary conviction to a fine not exceeding five thousand dollars or to imprisonment for a term not exceeding six months or to both, whether or not the corporation has been prosecuted or convicted.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 149; 2001, c. 14, s. 68.

Soliciting proxies

150. (1) A person shall not solicit proxies unless

(a) in the case of solicitation by or on behalf of the management of a corporation, a management proxy circular in prescribed form, either as an appendix to or as a separate document accompanying the notice of the meeting, or

(b) in the case of any other solicitation, a dissident’s proxy circular in prescribed form stating the purposes of the solicitation

is sent to the auditor of the corporation, to each shareholder whose proxy is solicited, to each director and, if paragraph (b) applies, to the corporation.

Exception — solicitation to fifteen or fewer shareholders

(1.1) Despite subsection (1), a person may solicit proxies, other than by or on behalf of the management of the corporation, without sending a dissident’s proxy circular, if the total number of shareholders whose proxies are solicited is fifteen or fewer, two or more joint holders being counted as one shareholder.

Exception — solicitation by public broadcast

(1.2) Despite subsection (1), a person may solicit proxies, other than by or on behalf of the management of the corporation, without sending a dissident’s proxy circular if the solicitation is, in the prescribed circumstances, conveyed by public broadcast, speech or publication.

Copy to Director

(2) A person required to send a management proxy circular or dissident’s proxy circular shall send concurrently a copy of it to the Director together with a statement in prescribed form, the form of proxy, any other documents for use in connection with the meeting and, in the case of a management proxy circular, a copy of the notice of meeting.

Offence

(3) A person who fails to comply with subsections (1) and (2) is guilty of an offence and liable on summary conviction to a fine not exceeding five thousand dollars or to imprisonment for a term not exceeding six months or to both, whether or not the body corporate has been prosecuted or convicted.

Officers, etc., of bodies corporate

(4) Where a body corporate commits an offence under subsection (3), any director or officer of the body corporate who knowingly authorized, permitted or acquiesced in the commission of the offence is a party to and guilty of the offence and is liable on summary conviction to a fine not exceeding five thousand dollars or to imprisonment for a term not exceeding six months or to both, whether or not the body corporate has been prosecuted or convicted.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 150; 1992, c. 1, s. 54; 1994, c. 24, s. 16; 2001, c. 14, s. 69.

Exemption

151. (1) On the application of an interested person, the Director may exempt the person, on any terms that the Director thinks fit, from any of the requirements of section 149 or subsection 150(1), which exemption may have retrospective effect.

Publication

(2) The Director shall set out in a publication generally available to the public the particulars of exemptions granted under this section together with the reasons for the exemptions.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 151; 2001, c. 14, s. 70.

Attendance at meeting

152. (1) A person who solicits a proxy and is appointed proxyholder shall attend in person or cause an alternate proxyholder to attend the meeting in respect of which the proxy is given and comply with the directions of the shareholder who appointed him.

Right of a proxyholder

(2) A proxyholder or an alternate proxyholder has the same rights as the shareholder by whom they were appointed to speak at a meeting of shareholders in respect of any matter, to vote by way of ballot at the meeting and, except where a proxyholder or an alternate proxyholder has conflicting instructions from more than one shareholder, to vote at such a meeting in respect of any matter by way of any show of hands.

Show of hands

(3) Despite subsections (1) and (2), if the chairperson of a meeting of shareholders declares to the meeting that, if a ballot is conducted, the total number of votes attached to shares represented at the meeting by proxy required to be voted against what to the knowledge of the chairperson will be the decision of the meeting in relation to any matter or group of matters is less than five per cent of all the votes that might be cast by shareholders personally or through proxy at the meeting on the ballot, unless a shareholder or proxyholder demands a ballot,

(a) the chairperson may conduct the vote in respect of that matter or group of matters by a show of hands; and

(b) a proxyholder or alternate proxyholder may vote in respect of that matter or group of matters by a show of hands.

Offence

(4) A proxyholder or alternate proxyholder who without reasonable cause fails to comply with the directions of a shareholder under this section is guilty of an offence and liable on summary conviction to a fine not exceeding five thousand dollars or to imprisonment for a term not exceeding six months or to both.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 152; 2001, c. 14, ss. 71, 135(E).

Duty of intermediary

153. (1) Shares of a corporation that are registered in the name of an intermediary or their nominee and not beneficially owned by the intermediary must not be voted unless the intermediary, without delay after receipt of the notice of the meeting, financial statements, management proxy circular, dissident’s proxy circular and any other documents other than the form of proxy sent to shareholders by or on behalf of any person for use in connection with the meeting, sends a copy of the document to the beneficial owner and, except when the intermediary has received written voting instructions from the beneficial owner, a written request for such instructions.

Restriction on voting

(2) An intermediary, or a proxyholder appointed by an intermediary, may not vote shares that the intermediary does not beneficially own and that are registered in the name of the intermediary or in the name of a nominee of the intermediary unless the intermediary or proxyholder, as the case may be, receives written voting instructions from the beneficial owner.

Copies

(3) A person by or on behalf of whom a solicitation is made shall provide, at the request of an intermediary, without delay, to the intermediary at the person’s expense the necessary number of copies of the documents referred to in subsection (1), other than copies of the document requesting voting instructions.

Instructions to intermediary

(4) An intermediary shall vote or appoint a proxyholder to vote any shares referred to in subsection (1) in accordance with any written voting instructions received from the beneficial owner.

Beneficial owner as proxyholder

(5) If a beneficial owner so requests and provides an intermediary with appropriate documentation, the intermediary must appoint the beneficial owner or a nominee of the beneficial owner as proxyholder.

Validity

(6) The failure of an intermediary to comply with this section does not render void any meeting of shareholders or any action taken at the meeting.

Limitation

(7) Nothing in this section gives an intermediary the right to vote shares that the intermediary is otherwise prohibited from voting.

Offence

(8) An intermediary who knowingly fails to comply with this section is guilty of an offence and liable on summary conviction to a fine not exceeding five thousand dollars or to imprisonment for a term not exceeding six months or to both.

Officers, etc., of bodies corporate

(9) If an intermediary that is a body corporate commits an offence under subsection (8), any director or officer of the body corporate who knowingly authorized, permitted or acquiesced in the commission of the offence is a party to and guilty of the offence and is liable on summary conviction to a fine not exceeding five thousand dollars or to imprisonment for a term not exceeding six months or to both, whether or not the body corporate has been prosecuted or convicted.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 153; 2001, c. 14, s. 72.

Restraining order

154. (1) If a form of proxy, management proxy circular or dissident’s proxy circular contains an untrue statement of a material fact or omits to state a material fact required therein or necessary to make a statement contained therein not misleading in the light of the circumstances in which it was made, an interested person or the Director may apply to a court and the court may make any order it thinks fit including, without limiting the generality of the foregoing,

(a) an order restraining the solicitation, the holding of the meeting, or any person from implementing or acting on any resolution passed at the meeting to which the form of proxy, management proxy circular or dissident’s proxy circular relates;

(b) an order requiring correction of any form of proxy or proxy circular and a further solicitation; and

(c) an order adjourning the meeting.

Notice to Director

(2) An applicant under this section shall give to the Director notice of the application and the Director is entitled to appear and to be heard in person or by counsel.

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 148.

PART XIV

FINANCIAL DISCLOSURE

Annual financial statements

155. (1) Subject to section 156, the directors of a corporation shall place before the shareholders at every annual meeting

(a) comparative financial statements as prescribed relating separately to

(i) the period that began on the date the corporation came into existence and ended not more than six months before the annual meeting or, if the corporation has completed a financial year, the period that began immediately after the end of the last completed financial year and ended not more than six months before the annual meeting, and

(ii) the immediately preceding financial year;

(b) the report of the auditor, if any; and

(c) any further information respecting the financial position of the corporation and the results of its operations required by the articles, the by-laws or any unanimous shareholder agreement.

Exception

(2) Notwithstanding paragraph (1)(a), the financial statements referred to in subparagraph (1)(a)(ii) may be omitted if the reason for the omission is set out in the financial statements, or in a note thereto, to be placed before the shareholders at an annual meeting.

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 149.

Exemption

156. The Director may, on application of a corporation, authorize the corporation to omit from its financial statements any item prescribed, or to dispense with the publication of any particular financial statement prescribed, and the Director may, if the Director reasonably believes that disclosure of the information contained in the statements would be detrimental to the corporation, permit the omission on any reasonable conditions that the Director thinks fit.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 156; 2001, c. 14, s. 74.

Consolidated statements

157. (1) A corporation shall keep at its registered office a copy of the financial statements of each of its subsidiary bodies corporate and of each body corporate the accounts of which are consolidated in the financial statements of the corporation.

Examination

(2) Shareholders of a corporation and their personal representatives may on request examine the statements referred to in subsection (1) during the usual business hours of the corporation and may make extracts free of charge.

Barring examination

(3) A corporation may, within fifteen days of a request to examine under subsection (2), apply to a court for an order barring the right of any person to so examine, and the court may, if it is satisfied that such examination would be detrimental to the corporation or a subsidiary body corporate, bar such right and make any further order it thinks fit.

Notice to Director

(4) A corporation shall give the Director and the person asking to examine under subsection (2) notice of an application under subsection (3), and the Director and such person may appear and be heard in person or by counsel.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 157; 2001, c. 14, s. 75.

Approval of financial statements

158. (1) The directors of a corporation shall approve the financial statements referred to in section 155 and the approval shall be evidenced by the manual signature of one or more directors or a facsimile of the signatures reproduced in the statements.

Condition precedent

(2) A corporation shall not issue, publish or circulate copies of the financial statements referred to in section 155 unless the financial statements are

(a) approved and signed in accordance with subsection (1); and

(b) accompanied by the report of the auditor of the corporation, if any.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 158; 2001, c. 14, s. 76.

Copies to shareholders

159. (1) A corporation shall, not less than twenty-one days before each annual meeting of shareholders or before the signing of a resolution under paragraph 142(1)(b) in lieu of the annual meeting, send a copy of the documents referred to in section 155 to each shareholder, except to a shareholder who has informed the corporation in writing that he or she does not want a copy of those documents.

Offence

(2) A corporation that, without reasonable cause, fails to comply with subsection (1) is guilty of an offence and liable on summary conviction to a fine not exceeding five thousand dollars.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 159; 2001, c. 14, s. 135(E).

Copies to Director

160. (1) A distributing corporation, any of the issued securities of which remain outstanding and are held by more than one person, shall send a copy of the documents referred to in section 155 to the Director

(a) not less than twenty-one days before each annual meeting of shareholders, or without delay after a resolution referred to in paragraph 142(1)(b) is signed; and

(b) in any event within fifteen months after the last preceding annual meeting should have been held or a resolution in lieu of the meeting should have been signed, but no later than six months after the end of the corporation’s preceding financial year.

Subsidiary corporation exemption

(2) A subsidiary corporation is not required to comply with this section if

(a) the financial statements of its holding corporation are in consolidated or combined form and include the accounts of the subsidiary; and

(b) the consolidated or combined financial statements of the holding corporation are included in the documents sent to the Director by the holding corporation in compliance with this section.

Offence

(3) A corporation that fails to comply with this section is guilty of an offence and is liable on summary conviction to a fine not exceeding five thousand dollars.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 160; 1992, c. 1, s. 55; 1994, c. 24, s. 17; 2001, c. 14, s. 77.

Qualification of auditor

161. (1) Subject to subsection (5), a person is disqualified from being an auditor of a corporation if the person is not independent of the corporation, any of its affiliates, or the directors or officers of any such corporation or its affiliates.

Independence

(2) For the purposes of this section,

(a) independence is a question of fact; and

(b) a person is deemed not to be independent if he or his business partner

(i) is a business partner, a director, an officer or an employee of the corporation or any of its affiliates, or a business partner of any director, officer or employee of any such corporation or any of its affiliates,

(ii) beneficially owns or controls, directly or indirectly, a material interest in the securities of the corporation or any of its affiliates, or

(iii) has been a receiver, receiver-manager, liquidator or trustee in bankruptcy of the corporation or any of its affiliates within two years of his proposed appointment as auditor of the corporation.

Business partners

(2.1) For the purposes of subsection (2), a person’s business partner includes a shareholder of that person.

Duty to resign

(3) An auditor who becomes disqualified under this section shall, subject to subsection (5), resign forthwith after becoming aware of the disqualification.

Disqualification order

(4) An interested person may apply to a court for an order declaring an auditor to be disqualified under this section and the office of auditor to be vacant.

Exemption order

(5) An interested person may apply to a court for an order exempting an auditor from disqualification under this section and the court may, if it is satisfied that an exemption would not unfairly prejudice the shareholders, make an exemption order on such terms as it thinks fit, which order may have retrospective effect.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 161; 2001, c. 14, ss. 78, 135(E).

Appointment of auditor

162. (1) Subject to section 163, shareholders of a corporation shall, by ordinary resolution, at the first annual meeting of shareholders and at each succeeding annual meeting, appoint an auditor to hold office until the close of the next annual meeting.

Eligibility

(2) An auditor appointed under section 104 is eligible for appointment under subsection (1).

Incumbent auditor

(3) Notwithstanding subsection (1), if an auditor is not appointed at a meeting of shareholders, the incumbent auditor continues in office until a successor is appointed.

Remuneration

(4) The remuneration of an auditor may be fixed by ordinary resolution of the shareholders or, if not so fixed, may be fixed by the directors.

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 156; 1978-79, c. 9, s. 48.

Dispensing with auditor

163. (1) The shareholders of a corporation that is not a distributing corporation may resolve not to appoint an auditor.

Limitation

(2) A resolution under subsection (1) is valid only until the next succeeding annual meeting of shareholders.

Unanimous consent

(3) A resolution under subsection (1) is not valid unless it is consented to by all the shareholders, including shareholders not otherwise entitled to vote.

(4) [Repealed, 1994, c. 24, s. 18]

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 163; 1992, c. 1, s. 56; 1994, c. 24, s. 18; 2001, c. 14, s. 79.

Ceasing to hold office

164. (1) An auditor of a corporation ceases to hold office when the auditor

(a) dies or resigns; or

(b) is removed pursuant to section 165.

Effective date of resignation

(2) A resignation of an auditor becomes effective at the time a written resignation is sent to the corporation, or at the time specified in the resignation, whichever is later.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 164; 2001, c. 14, s. 135(E).

Removal of auditor

165. (1) The shareholders of a corporation may by ordinary resolution at a special meeting remove from office the auditor other than an auditor appointed by a court under section 167.

Vacancy

(2) A vacancy created by the removal of an auditor may be filled at the meeting at which the auditor is removed or, if not so filled, may be filled under section 166.

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 159.

Filling vacancy

166. (1) Subject to subsection (3), the directors shall forthwith fill a vacancy in the office of auditor.

Calling meeting

(2) If there is not a quorum of directors, the directors then in office shall, within twenty-one days after a vacancy in the office of auditor occurs, call a special meeting of shareholders to fill the vacancy and, if they fail to call a meeting or if there are no directors, the meeting may be called by any shareholder.

Shareholders filling vacancy

(3) The articles of a corporation may provide that a vacancy in the office of auditor shall only be filled by vote of the shareholders.

Unexpired term

(4) An auditor appointed to fill a vacancy holds office for the unexpired term of the auditor’s predecessor.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 166; 2001, c. 14, s. 135(E).

Court appointed auditor

167. (1) If a corporation does not have an auditor, the court may, on the application of a shareholder or the Director, appoint and fix the remuneration of an auditor who holds office until an auditor is appointed by the shareholders.

Exception

(2) Subsection (1) does not apply if the shareholders have resolved under section 163 not to appoint an auditor.

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 161.

Right to attend meeting

168. (1) The auditor of a corporation is entitled to receive notice of every meeting of shareholders and, at the expense of the corporation, to attend and be heard on matters relating to the auditor’s duties.

Duty to attend

(2) If a director or shareholder of a corporation, whether or not the shareholder is entitled to vote at the meeting, gives written notice not less than ten days before a meeting of shareholders to the auditor or a former auditor of the corporation, the auditor or former auditor shall attend the meeting at the expense of the corporation and answer questions relating to their duties as auditor.

Notice to corporation

(3) A director or shareholder who sends a notice referred to in subsection (2) shall send concurrently a copy of the notice to the corporation.

Offence

(4) An auditor or former auditor of a corporation who fails without reasonable cause to comply with subsection (2) is guilty of an offence and liable on summary conviction to a fine not exceeding five thousand dollars or to imprisonment for a term not exceeding six months or to both.

Statement of auditor

(5) An auditor is entitled to submit to the corporation a written statement giving reasons for resigning or for opposing any proposed action or resolution when the auditor

(a) resigns;

(b) receives a notice or otherwise learns of a meeting of shareholders called for the purpose of removing the auditor from office;

(c) receives a notice or otherwise learns of a meeting of directors or shareholders at which another person is to be appointed to fill the office of auditor, whether because of the resignation or removal of the incumbent auditor or because the auditor’s term of office has expired or is about to expire; or

(d) receives a notice or otherwise learns of a meeting of shareholders at which a resolution referred to in section 163 is to be proposed.

Other statements

(5.1) In the case of a proposed replacement of an auditor, whether through removal or at the end of the auditor’s term, the following rules apply with respect to other statements:

(a) the corporation shall make a statement on the reasons for the proposed replacement; and

(b) the proposed replacement auditor may make a statement in which he or she comments on the reasons referred to in paragraph (a).

Circulating statement

(6) The corporation shall send a copy of the statements referred to in subsections (5) and (5.1) without delay to every shareholder entitled to receive notice of a meeting referred to in subsection (1) and to the Director, unless the statement is included in or attached to a management proxy circular required by section 150.

Replacing auditor

(7) No person shall accept appointment or consent to be appointed as auditor of a corporation to replace an auditor who has resigned, been removed or whose term of office has expired or is about to expire until the person has requested and received from that auditor a written statement of the circumstances and the reasons, in that auditor’s opinion, for their replacement.

Exception

(8) Notwithstanding subsection (7), a person otherwise qualified may accept appointment or consent to be appointed as auditor of a corporation if, within fifteen days after making the request referred to in that subsection, the person does not receive a reply.

Effect of non-compliance

(9) Unless subsection (8) applies, an appointment as auditor of a corporation of a person who has not complied with subsection (7) is void.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 168; 2001, c. 14, ss. 80, 135(E).

Examination

169. (1) An auditor of a corporation shall make the examination that is in their opinion necessary to enable them to report in the prescribed manner on the financial statements required by this Act to be placed before the shareholders, except such financial statements or part thereof that relate to the period referred to in subparagraph 155(1)(a)(ii).

Reliance on other auditor

(2) Notwithstanding section 170, an auditor of a corporation may reasonably rely on the report of an auditor of a body corporate or an unincorporated business the accounts of which are included in whole or in part in the financial statements of the corporation.

Reasonableness

(3) For the purpose of subsection (2), reasonableness is a question of fact.

Application

(4) Subsection (2) applies whether or not the financial statements of the holding corporation reported on by the auditor are in consolidated form.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 169; 2001, c. 14, s. 135(E).

Right to information

170. (1) On the demand of an auditor of a corporation, the present or former directors, officers, employees or agents of the corporation shall furnish such

(a) information and explanations, and

(b) access to records, documents, books, accounts and vouchers of the corporation or any of its subsidiaries

as are, in the opinion of the auditor, necessary to enable the auditor to make the examination and report required under section 169 and that the directors, officers, employees or agents are reasonably able to furnish.

Idem

(2) On the demand of the auditor of a corporation, the directors of the corporation shall

(a) obtain from the present or former directors, officers, employees and agents of any subsidiary of the corporation the information and explanations that the present or former directors, officers, employees and agents are reasonably able to furnish and that are, in the opinion of the auditor, necessary to enable the auditor to make the examination and report required under section 169; and

(b) furnish the auditor with the information and explanations so obtained.

No civil liability

(3) A person who in good faith makes an oral or written communication under subsection (1) or (2) is not liable in any civil proceeding arising from having made the communication.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 170; 2001, c. 14, ss. 81, 135(E).

Audit committee

171. (1) Subject to subsection (2), a corporation described in subsection 102(2) shall, and any other corporation may, have an audit committee composed of not less than three directors of the corporation, a majority of whom are not officers or employees of the corporation or any of its affiliates.

Exemption

(2) The Director may, on the application of a corporation, authorize the corporation to dispense with an audit committee, and the Director may, if satisfied that the shareholders will not be prejudiced, permit the corporation to dispense with an audit committee on any reasonable conditions that the Director thinks fit.

Duty of committee

(3) An audit committee shall review the financial statements of the corporation before such financial statements are approved under section 158.

Auditor’s attendance

(4) The auditor of a corporation is entitled to receive notice of every meeting of the audit committee and, at the expense of the corporation, to attend and be heard thereat; and, if so requested by a member of the audit committee, shall attend every meeting of the committee held during the term of office of the auditor.

Calling meeting

(5) The auditor of a corporation or a member of the audit committee may call a meeting of the committee.

Notice of errors

(6) A director or an officer of a corporation shall forthwith notify the audit committee and the auditor of any error or mis-statement of which the director or officer becomes aware in a financial statement that the auditor or a former auditor has reported on.

Error in financial statements

(7) An auditor or former auditor of a corporation who is notified or becomes aware of an error or mis-statement in a financial statement on which they have reported, if in their opinion the error or mis-statement is material, shall inform each director accordingly.

Duty of directors

(8) When under subsection (7) the auditor or former auditor informs the directors of an error or mis-statement in a financial statement, the directors shall

(a) prepare and issue revised financial statements; or

(b) otherwise inform the shareholders and, if the corporation is one that is required to comply with section 160, it shall inform the Director of the error or mis-statement in the same manner as it informs the shareholders.

Offence

(9) Every director or officer of a corporation who knowingly fails to comply with subsection (6) or (8) is guilty of an offence and liable on summary conviction to a fine not exceeding five thousand dollars or to imprisonment for a term not exceeding six months or to both.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 171; 2001, c. 14, ss. 82, 135(E).

Qualified privilege (defamation)

172. Any oral or written statement or report made under this Act by the auditor or former auditor of a corporation has qualified privilege.

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 166.

PART XV

FUNDAMENTAL CHANGES

Amendment of articles

173. (1) Subject to sections 176 and 177, the articles of a corporation may by special resolution be amended to

(a) change its name;

(b) change the province in which its registered office is situated;

(c) add, change or remove any restriction on the business or businesses that the corporation may carry on;

(d) change any maximum number of shares that the corporation is authorized to issue;

(e) create new classes of shares;

(f) reduce or increase its stated capital, if its stated capital is set out in the articles;

(g) change the designation of all or any of its shares, and add, change or remove any rights, privileges, restrictions and conditions, including rights to accrued dividends, in respect of all or any of its shares, whether issued or unissued;

(h) change the shares of any class or series, whether issued or unissued, into a different number of shares of the same class or series or into the same or a different number of shares of other classes or series;

(i) divide a class of shares, whether issued or unissued, into series and fix the number of shares in each series and the rights, privileges, restrictions and conditions thereof;

(j) authorize the directors to divide any class of unissued shares into series and fix the number of shares in each series and the rights, privileges, restrictions and conditions thereof;

(k) authorize the directors to change the rights, privileges, restrictions and conditions attached to unissued shares of any series;

(l) revoke, diminish or enlarge any authority conferred under paragraphs (j) and (k);

(m) increase or decrease the number of directors or the minimum or maximum number of directors, subject to sections 107 and 112;

(n) add, change or remove restrictions on the issue, transfer or ownership of shares; or

(o) add, change or remove any other provision that is permitted by this Act to be set out in the articles.

Termination

(2) The directors of a corporation may, if authorized by the shareholders in the special resolution effecting an amendment under this section, revoke the resolution before it is acted on without further approval of the shareholders.

Amendment of number name

(3) Notwithstanding subsection (1), where a corporation has a designating number as a name, the directors may amend its articles to change that name to a verbal name.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 173; 1994, c. 24, s. 19; 2001, c. 14, ss. 83, 134(F).

Constraints on shares

174. (1) Subject to sections 176 and 177, a distributing corporation, any of the issued shares of which remain outstanding and are held by more than one person, may by special resolution amend its articles in accordance with the regulations to constrain

(a) the issue or transfer of shares of any class or series to persons who are not resident Canadians;

(b) the issue or transfer of shares of any class or series to enable the corporation or any of its affiliates or associates to qualify under any prescribed law of Canada or a province

(i) to obtain a licence to carry on any business,

(ii) to become a publisher of a Canadian newspaper or periodical, or

(iii) to acquire shares of a financial intermediary as defined in the regulations;

(c) the issue, transfer or ownership of shares of any class or series in order to assist the corporation or any of its affiliates or associates to qualify under any prescribed law of Canada or a province to receive licences, permits, grants, payments or other benefits by reason of attaining or maintaining a specified level of Canadian ownership or control;

(d) the issue, transfer or ownership of shares of any class or series in order to assist the corporation to comply with any prescribed law.

(e) the issue, transfer or ownership of shares of any class or series to enable the corporation to be a registered labour-sponsored venture capital corporation under Part X.3 of the Income Tax Act.

Exception in respect of paragraph (1)(c)

(2) Paragraph (1)(c) does not permit a constraint on the issue, transfer or ownership of shares of any class or series of which any shares are outstanding unless

(a) in the case of a constraint in respect of a class, the shares of the class, or

(b) in the case of a constraint in respect of a series, the shares of the series

are already subject to a constraint permitted under that paragraph.

Limitation on ownership of shares

(3) A corporation may, pursuant to paragraph (1)(c), limit the number of shares of that corporation that may be owned, or prohibit the ownership of shares, by any person whose ownership would adversely affect the ability of the corporation or any of its affiliates or associates to attain or maintain a level of Canadian ownership or control specified in its articles that equals or exceeds a specified level referred to in paragraph (1)(c).

Change or removal of constraint

(4) A corporation referred to in subsection (1) may by special resolution amend its articles to change or remove any constraint on the issue, transfer or ownership of its shares.

Termination

(5) The directors of a corporation may, if authorized by the shareholders in the special resolution effecting an amendment under subsection (1) or (4), revoke the resolution before it is acted on without further approval of the shareholders.

Regulations

(6) Subject to subsections 261(2) and (3), the Governor in Council may make regulations with respect to a corporation that constrains the issue, transfer or ownership of its shares prescribing

(a) the disclosure required of the constraints in documents issued or published by the corporation;

(b) the duties and powers of the directors to refuse to issue or register transfers of shares in accordance with the articles of the corporation;

(c) the limitations on voting rights of any shares held contrary to the articles of the corporation;

(d) the powers of the directors to require disclosure of beneficial ownership of shares of the corporation and the right of the corporation and its directors, employees and agents to rely on such disclosure and the effects of such reliance; and

(e) the rights of any person owning shares of the corporation at the time of an amendment to its articles constraining share issues or transfers.

Validity of acts

(7) An issue or a transfer of a share or an act of a corporation is valid notwithstanding any failure to comply with this section or the regulations.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 174; 1991, c. 45, s. 554, c. 47, s. 722; 1994, c. 21, s. 125; 2001, c. 14, ss. 84, 134(F).

Proposal to amend

175. (1) Subject to subsection (2), a director or a shareholder who is entitled to vote at an annual meeting of shareholders may, in accordance with section 137, make a proposal to amend the articles.

Notice of amendment

(2) Notice of a meeting of shareholders at which a proposal to amend the articles is to be considered shall set out the proposed amendment and, where applicable, shall state that a dissenting shareholder is entitled to be paid the fair value of their shares in accordance with section 190, but failure to make that statement does not invalidate an amendment.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 175; 2001, c. 14, s. 135(E).

Class vote

176. (1) The holders of shares of a class or, subject to subsection (4), of a series are, unless the articles otherwise provide in the case of an amendment referred to in paragraphs (a), (b) and (e), entitled to vote separately as a class or series on a proposal to amend the articles to

(a) increase or decrease any maximum number of authorized shares of such class, or increase any maximum number of authorized shares of a class having rights or privileges equal or superior to the shares of such class;

(b) effect an exchange, reclassification or cancellation of all or part of the shares of such class;

(c) add, change or remove the rights, privileges, restrictions or conditions attached to the shares of such class and, without limiting the generality of the foregoing,

(i) remove or change prejudicially rights to accrued dividends or rights to cumulative dividends,

(ii) add, remove or change prejudicially redemption rights,

(iii) reduce or remove a dividend preference or a liquidation preference, or

(iv) add, remove or change prejudicially conversion privileges, options, voting, transfer or pre-emptive rights, or rights to acquire securities of a corporation, or sinking fund provisions;

(d) increase the rights or privileges of any class of shares having rights or privileges equal or superior to the shares of such class;

(e) create a new class of shares equal or superior to the shares of such class;

(f) make any class of shares having rights or privileges inferior to the shares of such class equal or superior to the shares of such class;

(g) effect an exchange or create a right of exchange of all or part of the shares of another class into the shares of such class; or

(h) constrain the issue, transfer or ownership of the shares of such class or change or remove such constraint.

Exception

(2) Subsection (1) does not apply in respect of a proposal to amend the articles to add a right or privilege for a holder to convert shares of a class or series into shares of another class or series that is subject to a constraint permitted under paragraph 174(1)(c) but is otherwise equal to the class or series first mentioned.

Deeming provision

(3) For the purpose of paragraph (1)(e), a new class of shares, the issue, transfer or ownership of which is to be constrained by an amendment to the articles pursuant to paragraph 174(1)(c), that is otherwise equal to an existing class of shares shall be deemed not to be equal or superior to the existing class of shares.

Limitation

(4) The holders of a series of shares of a class are entitled to vote separately as a series under subsection (1) only if such series is affected by an amendment in a manner different from other shares of the same class.

Right to vote

(5) Subsection (1) applies whether or not shares of a class or series otherwise carry the right to vote.

Separate resolutions

(6) A proposed amendment to the articles referred to in subsection (1) is adopted when the holders of the shares of each class or series entitled to vote separately thereon as a class or series have approved such amendment by a special resolution.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 176; 2001, c. 14, s. 134(F).

Delivery of articles

177. (1) Subject to any revocation under subsection 173(2) or 174(5), after an amendment has been adopted under section 173, 174 or 176 articles of amendment in the form that the Director fixes shall be sent to the Director.

Reduction of stated capital

(2) If an amendment effects or requires a reduction of stated capital, subsections 38(3) and (4) apply.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 177; 2001, c. 14, s. 85.

Certificate of amendment

178. On receipt of articles of amendment, the Director shall issue a certificate of amendment in accordance with section 262.

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 172.

Effect of certificate

179. (1) An amendment becomes effective on the date shown in the certificate of amendment and the articles are amended accordingly.

Rights preserved

(2) No amendment to the articles affects an existing cause of action or claim or liability to prosecution in favour of or against the corporation or its directors or officers, or any civil, criminal or administrative action or proceeding to which a corporation or its directors or officers is a party.

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 173.

Restated articles

180. (1) The directors may at any time, and shall when reasonably so directed by the Director, restate the articles of incorporation.

Delivery of articles

(2) Restated articles of incorporation in the form that the Director fixes shall be sent to the Director.

Restated certificate

(3) On receipt of restated articles of incorporation, the Director shall issue a restated certificate of incorporation in accordance with section 262.

Effect of certificate

(4) Restated articles of incorporation are effective on the date shown in the restated certificate of incorporation and supersede the original articles of incorporation and all amendments thereto.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 180; 2001, c. 14, s. 86.

Amalgamation

181. Two or more corporations, including holding and subsidiary corporations, may amalgamate and continue as one corporation.

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 175.

Amalgamation agreement

182. (1) Each corporation proposing to amalgamate shall enter into an agreement setting out the terms and means of effecting the amalgamation and, in particular, setting out

(a) the provisions that are required to be included in articles of incorporation under section 6;

(b) the name and address of each proposed director of the amalgamated corporation;

(c) the manner in which the shares of each amalgamating corporation are to be converted into shares or other securities of the amalgamated corporation;

(d) if any shares of an amalgamating corporation are not to be converted into securities of the amalgamated corporation, the amount of money or securities of any body corporate that the holders of such shares are to receive in addition to or instead of securities of the amalgamated corporation;

(e) the manner of payment of money instead of the issue of fractional shares of the amalgamated corporation or of any other body corporate the securities of which are to be received in the amalgamation;

(f) whether the by-laws of the amalgamated corporation are to be those of one of the amalgamating corporations and, if not, a copy of the proposed by-laws; and

(g) details of any arrangements necessary to perfect the amalgamation and to provide for the subsequent management and operation of the amalgamated corporation.

Cancellation

(2) If shares of one of the amalgamating corporations are held by or on behalf of another of the amalgamating corporations, the amalgamation agreement shall provide for the cancellation of such shares when the amalgamation becomes effective without any repayment of capital in respect thereof, and no provision shall be made in the agreement for the conversion of such shares into shares of the amalgamated corporation.

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 176.

Shareholder approval

183. (1) The directors of each amalgamating corporation shall submit the amalgamation agreement for approval to a meeting of the holders of shares of the amalgamating corporation of which they are directors and, subject to subsection (4), to the holders of each class or series of such shares.

Notice of meeting

(2) A notice of a meeting of shareholders complying with section 135 shall be sent in accordance with that section to each shareholder of each amalgamating corporation, and shall

(a) include or be accompanied by a copy or summary of the amalgamation agreement; and

(b) state that a dissenting shareholder is entitled to be paid the fair value of their shares in accordance with section 190, but failure to make that statement does not invalidate an amalgamation.

Right to vote

(3) Each share of an amalgamating corporation carries the right to vote in respect of an amalgamation agreement whether or not it otherwise carries the right to vote.

Class vote

(4) The holders of shares of a class or series of shares of each amalgamating corporation are entitled to vote separately as a class or series in respect of an amalgamation agreement if the amalgamation agreement contains a provision that, if contained in a proposed amendment to the articles, would entitle such holders to vote as a class or series under section 176.

Shareholder approval

(5) Subject to subsection (4), an amalgamation agreement is adopted when the shareholders of each amalgamating corporation have approved of the amalgamation by special resolutions.

Termination

(6) An amalgamation agreement may provide that at any time before the issue of a certificate of amalgamation the agreement may be terminated by the directors of an amalgamating corporation, notwithstanding approval of the agreement by the shareholders of all or any of the amalgamating corporations.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 183; 2001, c. 14, ss. 87, 135(E).

Vertical short-form amalgamation

184. (1) A holding corporation and one or more of its subsidiary corporations may amalgamate and continue as one corporation without complying with sections 182 and 183 if

(a) the amalgamation is approved by a resolution of the directors of each amalgamating corporation;

(a.1) all of the issued shares of each amalgamating subsidiary corporation are held by one or more of the other amalgamating corporations; and

(b) the resolutions provide that

(i) the shares of each amalgamating subsidiary corporation shall be cancelled without any repayment of capital in respect thereof,

(ii) except as may be prescribed, the articles of amalgamation shall be the same as the articles of the amalgamating holding corporation, and

(iii) no securities shall be issued by the amalgamated corporation in connection with the amalgamation and the stated capital of the amalgamated corporation shall be the same as the stated capital of the amalgamating holding corporation.

Horizontal short-form amalgamation

(2) Two or more wholly-owned subsidiary corporations of the same holding body corporate may amalgamate and continue as one corporation without complying with sections 182 and 183 if

(a) the amalgamation is approved by a resolution of the directors of each amalgamating corporation; and

(b) the resolutions provide that

(i) the shares of all but one of the amalgamating subsidiary corporations shall be cancelled without any repayment of capital in respect thereof,

(ii) except as may be prescribed, the articles of amalgamation shall be the same as the articles of the amalgamating subsidiary corporation whose shares are not cancelled, and

(iii) the stated capital of the amalgamating subsidiary corporations whose shares are cancelled shall be added to the stated capital of the amalgamating subsidiary corporation whose shares are not cancelled.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 184; 1994, c. 24, s. 20; 2001, c. 14, s. 88.

Sending of articles

185. (1) Subject to subsection 183(6), after an amalgamation has been adopted under section 183 or approved under section 184, articles of amalgamation in the form that the Director fixes shall be sent to the Director together with the documents required by sections 19 and 106.

Attached declarations

(2) The articles of amalgamation shall have attached thereto a statutory declaration of a director or an officer of each amalgamating corporation that establishes to the satisfaction of the Director that

(a) there are reasonable grounds for believing that

(i) each amalgamating corporation is and the amalgamated corporation will be able to pay its liabilities as they become due, and

(ii) the realizable value of the amalgamated corporation’s assets will not be less than the aggregate of its liabilities and stated capital of all classes; and

(b) there are reasonable grounds for believing that

(i) no creditor will be prejudiced by the amalgamation, or

(ii) adequate notice has been given to all known creditors of the amalgamating corporations and no creditor objects to the amalgamation otherwise than on grounds that are frivolous or vexatious.

Adequate notice

(3) For the purposes of subsection (2), adequate notice is given if

(a) a notice in writing is sent to each known creditor having a claim against the corporation that exceeds one thousand dollars;

(b) a notice is published once in a newspaper published or distributed in the place where the corporation has its registered office and reasonable notice thereof is given in each province where the corporation carries on business; and

(c) each notice states that the corporation intends to amalgamate with one or more specified corporations in accordance with this Act and that a creditor of the corporation may object to the amalgamation within thirty days from the date of the notice.

Certificate of amalgamation

(4) On receipt of articles of amalgamation, the Director shall issue a certificate of amalgamation in accordance with section 262.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 185; 2001, c. 14, s. 89.

Effect of certificate

186. On the date shown in a certificate of amalgamation

(a) the amalgamation of the amalgamating corporations and their continuance as one corporation become effective;

(b) the property of each amalgamating corporation continues to be the property of the amalgamated corporation;

(c) the amalgamated corporation continues to be liable for the obligations of each amalgamating corporation;

(d) an existing cause of action, claim or liability to prosecution is unaffected;

(e) a civil, criminal or administrative action or proceeding pending by or against an amalgamating corporation may be continued to be prosecuted by or against the amalgamated corporation;

(f) a conviction against, or ruling, order or judgment in favour of or against, an amalgamating corporation may be enforced by or against the amalgamated corporation; and

(g) the articles of amalgamation are deemed to be the articles of incorporation of the amalgamated corporation and the certificate of amalgamation is deemed to be the certificate of incorporation of the amalgamated corporation.

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 180.

Amalgamation under other federal Acts

186.1 (1) Subject to subsection (2), a corporation may not amalgamate with one or more bodies corporate pursuant to the Bank Act, the Canada Cooperatives Act, the Cooperative Credit Associations Act, the Insurance Companies Act or the Trust and Loan Companies Act unless the corporation is first authorized to do so by the shareholders in accordance with section 183.

Short-form amalgamations

(2) A corporation may not amalgamate with one or more bodies corporate pursuant to the provisions of one of the Acts referred to in subsection (1) respecting short-form amalgamations unless the corporation is first authorized to do so by the directors in accordance with section 184.

Discontinuance

(3) On receipt of a notice satisfactory to the Director that a corporation has amalgamated pursuant to one of the Acts referred to in subsection (1), the Director shall file the notice and issue a certificate of discontinuance in accordance with section 262.

Notice deemed to be articles

(4) For the purposes of section 262, a notice referred to in subsection (3) is deemed to be articles that are in the form that the Director fixes.

Act ceases to apply

(5) This Act ceases to apply to the corporation on the date shown in the certificate of discontinuance.

Non-application

(6) For greater certainty, section 185 does not apply to a corporation that amalgamates pursuant to one of the Acts referred to in subsection (1).

1994, c. 24, s. 21; 1998, c. 1, s. 380; 2001, c. 14, s. 90.

Continuance (import)

187. (1) A body corporate incorporated otherwise than by or under an Act of Parliament may, if so authorized by the laws of the jurisdiction where it is incorporated, apply to the Director for a certificate of continuance.

Amendments in articles of continuance

(2) A body corporate that applies for continuance under subsection (1) may, without so stating in its articles of continuance, effect by those articles any amendment to its Act of incorporation, articles, letters patent or memorandum or articles of association if the amendment is an amendment a corporation incorporated under this Act may make to its articles.

Articles of continuance

(3) Articles of continuance in the form that the Director fixes shall be sent to the Director together with the documents required by sections 19 and 106.

Certificate of continuance

(4) On receipt of articles of continuance, the Director shall issue a certificate of continuance in accordance with section 262.

Effect of certificate

(5) On the date shown in the certificate of continuance

(a) the body corporate becomes a corporation to which this Act applies as if it had been incorporated under this Act;

(b) the articles of continuance are deemed to be the articles of incorporation of the continued corporation; and

(c) the certificate of continuance is deemed to be the certificate of incorporation of the continued corporation.

Copy of certificate

(6) The Director shall forthwith send a copy of the certificate of continuance to the appropriate official or public body in the jurisdiction in which continuance under this Act was authorized.

Rights preserved

(7) When a body corporate is continued as a corporation under this Act,

(a) the property of the body corporate continues to be the property of the corporation;

(b) the corporation continues to be liable for the obligations of the body corporate;

(c) an existing cause of action, claim or liability to prosecution is unaffected;

(d) a civil, criminal or administrative action or proceeding pending by or against the body corporate may be continued to be prosecuted by or against the corporation; and

(e) a conviction against, or ruling, order or judgment in favour of or against, the body corporate may be enforced by or against the corporation.

Issued shares

(8) Subject to subsection 49(8), a share of a body corporate issued before the body corporate was continued under this Act is deemed to have been issued in compliance with this Act and with the provisions of the articles of continuance irrespective of whether the share is fully paid and irrespective of any designation, rights, privileges, restrictions or conditions set out on or referred to in the certificate representing the share; and continuance under this section does not deprive a holder of any right or privilege that the holder claims under, or relieve the holder of any liability in respect of, an issued share.

Exception in case of convertible shares

(9) Where a corporation continued under this Act had, before it was so continued, issued a share certificate in registered form that is convertible to bearer form, the corporation may, if a holder of such a share certificate exercises the conversion privilege attached thereto, issue a share certificate in bearer form for the same number of shares to the holder.

Definition of “share”

(10) For the purposes of subsections (8) and (9), “share” includes an instrument referred to in subsection 29(1), a share warrant as defined in theCanada Corporations Act, chapter C-32 of the Revised Statutes of Canada, 1970, or a like instrument.

Where continued reference to par value shares permissible

(11) Where the Director determines, on the application of a body corporate, that it is not practicable to change a reference to the nominal or par value of shares of a class or series that the body corporate was authorized to issue before it was continued under this Act, the Director may, notwithstanding subsection 24(1), permit the body corporate to continue to refer in its articles to those shares, whether issued or unissued, as shares having a nominal or par value.

Limitation

(12) A corporation shall set out in its articles the maximum number of shares of a class or series referred to in subsection (11) and may not amend its articles to increase that maximum number of shares or to change the nominal or par value of those shares.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 187; 2001, c. 14, ss. 91, 135(E).

Continuance — other jurisdictions

188. (1) Subject to subsection (10), a corporation may apply to the appropriate official or public body of another jurisdiction requesting that the corporation be continued as if it had been incorporated under the laws of that other jurisdiction if the corporation

(a) is authorized by the shareholders in accordance with this section to make the application; and

(b) establishes to the satisfaction of the Director that its proposed continuance in the other jurisdiction will not adversely affect creditors or shareholders of the corporation.

Continuance — other federal Acts

(2) A corporation that is authorized by the shareholders in accordance with this section may apply to the appropriate Minister for its continuance under the Bank Act, the Canada Cooperatives Act, the Cooperative Credit Associations Act, the Insurance Companies Act or the Trust and Loan Companies Act.

(2.1) [Repealed, 2001, c. 14, s. 92]

Notice of meeting

(3) A notice of a meeting of shareholders complying with section 135 shall be sent in accordance with that section to each shareholder and shall state that a dissenting shareholder is entitled to be paid the fair value of their shares in accordance with section 190, but failure to make that statement does not invalidate a discontinuance under this Act.

Right to vote

(4) Each share of the corporation carries the right to vote in respect of a continuance whether or not it otherwise carries the right to vote.

Shareholder approval

(5) An application for continuance becomes authorized when the shareholders voting thereon have approved of the continuance by a special resolution.

Termination

(6) The directors of a corporation may, if authorized by the shareholders at the time of approving an application for continuance under this section, abandon the application without further approval of the shareholders.

Discontinuance

(7) On receipt of a notice satisfactory to the Director that the corporation has been continued under the laws of another jurisdiction or under one of the Acts referred to in subsection (2.1), the Director shall file the notice and issue a certificate of discontinuance in accordance with section 262.

Notice deemed to be articles

(8) For the purposes of section 262, a notice referred to in subsection (7) is deemed to be articles that are in the form that the Director fixes.

Rights preserved

(9) This Act ceases to apply to the corporation on the date shown in the certificate of discontinuance.

Prohibition

(10) A corporation shall not be continued as a body corporate under the laws of another jurisdiction unless those laws provide in effect that

(a) the property of the corporation continues to be the property of the body corporate;

(b) the body corporate continues to be liable for the obligations of the corporation;

(c) an existing cause of action, claim or liability to prosecution is unaffected;

(d) a civil, criminal or administrative action or proceeding pending by or against the corporation may be continued to be prosecuted by or against the body corporate; and

(e) a conviction against, or ruling, order or judgment in favour of or against, the corporation may be enforced by or against the body corporate.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 188; 1991, c. 45, s. 555, c. 46, s. 596, c. 47, s. 723; 1994, c. 24, s. 22; 1998, c. 1, s. 381; 2001, c. 14, ss. 92, 135(E); 2007, c. 6, s. 400.

Borrowing powers

189. (1) Unless the articles or by-laws of or a unanimous shareholder agreement relating to a corporation otherwise provide, the directors of a corporation may, without authorization of the shareholders,

(a) borrow money on the credit of the corporation;

(b) issue, reissue, sell, pledge or hypothecate debt obligations of the corporation;

(c) give a guarantee on behalf of the corporation to secure performance of an obligation of any person; and

(d) mortgage, hypothecate, pledge or otherwise create a security interest in all or any property of the corporation, owned or subsequently acquired, to secure any obligation of the corporation.

Delegation of borrowing powers

(2) Notwithstanding subsection 115(3) and paragraph 121(a), unless the articles or by-laws of or a unanimous shareholder agreement relating to a corporation otherwise provide, the directors may, by resolution, delegate the powers referred to in subsection (1) to a director, a committee of directors or an officer.

Extraordinary sale, lease or exchange

(3) A sale, lease or exchange of all or substantially all the property of a corporation other than in the ordinary course of business of the corporation requires the approval of the shareholders in accordance with subsections (4) to (8).

Notice of meeting

(4) A notice of a meeting of shareholders complying with section 135 shall be sent in accordance with that section to each shareholder and shall

(a) include or be accompanied by a copy or summary of the agreement of sale, lease or exchange; and

(b) state that a dissenting shareholder is entitled to be paid the fair value of their shares in accordance with section 190, but failure to make that statement does not invalidate a sale, lease or exchange referred to in subsection (3).

Shareholder approval

(5) At the meeting referred to in subsection (4), the shareholders may authorize the sale, lease or exchange and may fix or authorize the directors to fix any of the terms and conditions thereof.

Right to vote

(6) Each share of the corporation carries the right to vote in respect of a sale, lease or exchange referred to in subsection (3) whether or not it otherwise carries the right to vote.

Class vote

(7) The holders of shares of a class or series of shares of the corporation are entitled to vote separately as a class or series in respect of a sale, lease or exchange referred to in subsection (3) only if such class or series is affected by the sale, lease or exchange in a manner different from the shares of another class or series.

Shareholder approval

(8) A sale, lease or exchange referred to in subsection (3) is adopted when the holders of each class or series entitled to vote thereon have approved of the sale, lease or exchange by a special resolution.

Termination

(9) The directors of a corporation may, if authorized by the shareholders approving a proposed sale, lease or exchange, and subject to the rights of third parties, abandon the sale, lease or exchange without further approval of the shareholders.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 189; 2001, c. 14, ss. 93, 135(E).

Right to dissent

190. (1) Subject to sections 191 and 241, a holder of shares of any class of a corporation may dissent if the corporation is subject to an order under paragraph 192(4)(d) that affects the holder or if the corporation resolves to

(a) amend its articles under section 173 or 174 to add, change or remove any provisions restricting or constraining the issue, transfer or ownership of shares of that class;

(b) amend its articles under section 173 to add, change or remove any restriction on the business or businesses that the corporation may carry on;

(c) amalgamate otherwise than under section 184;

(d) be continued under section 188;

(e) sell, lease or exchange all or substantially all its property under subsection 189(3); or

(f) carry out a going-private transaction or a squeeze-out transaction.

Further right

(2) A holder of shares of any class or series of shares entitled to vote under section 176 may dissent if the corporation resolves to amend its articles in a manner described in that section.

If one class of shares

(2.1) The right to dissent described in subsection (2) applies even if there is only one class of shares.

Payment for shares

(3) In addition to any other right the shareholder may have, but subject to subsection (26), a shareholder who complies with this section is entitled, when the action approved by the resolution from which the shareholder dissents or an order made under subsection 192(4) becomes effective, to be paid by the corporation the fair value of the shares in respect of which the shareholder dissents, determined as of the close of business on the day before the resolution was adopted or the order was made.

No partial dissent

(4) A dissenting shareholder may only claim under this section with respect to all the shares of a class held on behalf of any one beneficial owner and registered in the name of the dissenting shareholder.

Objection

(5) A dissenting shareholder shall send to the corporation, at or before any meeting of shareholders at which a resolution referred to in subsection (1) or (2) is to be voted on, a written objection to the resolution, unless the corporation did not give notice to the shareholder of the purpose of the meeting and of their right to dissent.

Notice of resolution

(6) The corporation shall, within ten days after the shareholders adopt the resolution, send to each shareholder who has filed the objection referred to in subsection (5) notice that the resolution has been adopted, but such notice is not required to be sent to any shareholder who voted for the resolution or who has withdrawn their objection.

Demand for payment

(7) A dissenting shareholder shall, within twenty days after receiving a notice under subsection (6) or, if the shareholder does not receive such notice, within twenty days after learning that the resolution has been adopted, send to the corporation a written notice containing

(a) the shareholder’s name and address;

(b) the number and class of shares in respect of which the shareholder dissents; and

(c) a demand for payment of the fair value of such shares.

Share certificate

(8) A dissenting shareholder shall, within thirty days after sending a notice under subsection (7), send the certificates representing the shares in respect of which the shareholder dissents to the corporation or its transfer agent.

Forfeiture

(9) A dissenting shareholder who fails to comply with subsection (8) has no right to make a claim under this section.

Endorsing certificate

(10) A corporation or its transfer agent shall endorse on any share certificate received under subsection (8) a notice that the holder is a dissenting shareholder under this section and shall forthwith return the share certificates to the dissenting shareholder.

Suspension of rights

(11) On sending a notice under subsection (7), a dissenting shareholder ceases to have any rights as a shareholder other than to be paid the fair value of their shares as determined under this section except where

(a) the shareholder withdraws that notice before the corporation makes an offer under subsection (12),

(b) the corporation fails to make an offer in accordance with subsection (12) and the shareholder withdraws the notice, or

(c) the directors revoke a resolution to amend the articles under subsection 173(2) or 174(5), terminate an amalgamation agreement under subsection 183(6) or an application for continuance under subsection 188(6), or abandon a sale, lease or exchange under subsection 189(9),

in which case the shareholder’s rights are reinstated as of the date the notice was sent.

Offer to pay

(12) A corporation shall, not later than seven days after the later of the day on which the action approved by the resolution is effective or the day the corporation received the notice referred to in subsection (7), send to each dissenting shareholder who has sent such notice

(a) a written offer to pay for their shares in an amount considered by the directors of the corporation to be the fair value, accompanied by a statement showing how the fair value was determined; or

(b) if subsection (26) applies, a notification that it is unable lawfully to pay dissenting shareholders for their shares.

Same terms

(13) Every offer made under subsection (12) for shares of the same class or series shall be on the same terms.

Payment

(14) Subject to subsection (26), a corporation shall pay for the shares of a dissenting shareholder within ten days after an offer made under subsection (12) has been accepted, but any such offer lapses if the corporation does not receive an acceptance thereof within thirty days after the offer has been made.

Corporation may apply to court

(15) Where a corporation fails to make an offer under subsection (12), or if a dissenting shareholder fails to accept an offer, the corporation may, within fifty days after the action approved by the resolution is effective or within such further period as a court may allow, apply to a court to fix a fair value for the shares of any dissenting shareholder.

Shareholder application to court

(16) If a corporation fails to apply to a court under subsection (15), a dissenting shareholder may apply to a court for the same purpose within a further period of twenty days or within such further period as a court may allow.

Venue

(17) An application under subsection (15) or (16) shall be made to a court having jurisdiction in the place where the corporation has its registered office or in the province where the dissenting shareholder resides if the corporation carries on business in that province.

No security for costs

(18) A dissenting shareholder is not required to give security for costs in an application made under subsection (15) or (16).

Parties

(19) On an application to a court under subsection (15) or (16),

(a) all dissenting shareholders whose shares have not been purchased by the corporation shall be joined as parties and are bound by the decision of the court; and

(b) the corporation shall notify each affected dissenting shareholder of the date, place and consequences of the application and of their right to appear and be heard in person or by counsel.

Powers of court

(20) On an application to a court under subsection (15) or (16), the court may determine whether any other person is a dissenting shareholder who should be joined as a party, and the court shall then fix a fair value for the shares of all dissenting shareholders.

Appraisers

(21) A court may in its discretion appoint one or more appraisers to assist the court to fix a fair value for the shares of the dissenting shareholders.

Final order

(22) The final order of a court shall be rendered against the corporation in favour of each dissenting shareholder and for the amount of the shares as fixed by the court.

Interest

(23) A court may in its discretion allow a reasonable rate of interest on the amount payable to each dissenting shareholder from the date the action approved by the resolution is effective until the date of payment.

Notice that subsection (26) applies

(24) If subsection (26) applies, the corporation shall, within ten days after the pronouncement of an order under subsection (22), notify each dissenting shareholder that it is unable lawfully to pay dissenting shareholders for their shares.

Effect where subsection (26) applies

(25) If subsection (26) applies, a dissenting shareholder, by written notice delivered to the corporation within thirty days after receiving a notice under subsection (24), may

(a) withdraw their notice of dissent, in which case the corporation is deemed to consent to the withdrawal and the shareholder is reinstated to their full rights as a shareholder; or

(b) retain a status as a claimant against the corporation, to be paid as soon as the corporation is lawfully able to do so or, in a liquidation, to be ranked subordinate to the rights of creditors of the corporation but in priority to its shareholders.

Limitation

(26) A corporation shall not make a payment to a dissenting shareholder under this section if there are reasonable grounds for believing that

(a) the corporation is or would after the payment be unable to pay its liabilities as they become due; or

(b) the realizable value of the corporation’s assets would thereby be less than the aggregate of its liabilities.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 190; 1994, c. 24, s. 23; 2001, c. 14, ss. 94, 134(F), 135(E).

Definition of “reorganization”

191. (1) In this section, “reorganization” means a court order made under

(a) section 241;

(b) the Bankruptcy and Insolvency Act approving a proposal; or

(c) any other Act of Parliament that affects the rights among the corporation, its shareholders and creditors.

Powers of court

(2) If a corporation is subject to an order referred to in subsection (1), its articles may be amended by such order to effect any change that might lawfully be made by an amendment under section 173.

Further powers

(3) If a court makes an order referred to in subsection (1), the court may also

(a) authorize the issue of debt obligations of the corporation, whether or not convertible into shares of any class or having attached any rights or options to acquire shares of any class, and fix the terms thereof; and

(b) appoint directors in place of or in addition to all or any of the directors then in office.

Articles of reorganization

(4) After an order referred to in subsection (1) has been made, articles of reorganization in the form that the Director fixes shall be sent to the Director together with the documents required by sections 19 and 113, if applicable.

Certificate of reorganization

(5) On receipt of articles of reorganization, the Director shall issue a certificate of amendment in accordance with section 262.

Effect of certificate

(6) A reorganization becomes effective on the date shown in the certificate of amendment and the articles of incorporation are amended accordingly.

No dissent

(7) A shareholder is not entitled to dissent under section 190 if an amendment to the articles of incorporation is effected under this section.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 191; 1992, c. 27, s. 90; 2001, c. 14, s. 95.

Definition of “arrangement”

192. (1) In this section, “arrangement” includes

(a) an amendment to the articles of a corporation;

(b) an amalgamation of two or more corporations;

(c) an amalgamation of a body corporate with a corporation that results in an amalgamated corporation subject to this Act;

(d) a division of the business carried on by a corporation;

(e) a transfer of all or substantially all the property of a corporation to another body corporate in exchange for property, money or securities of the body corporate;

(f) an exchange of securities of a corporation for property, money or other securities of the corporation or property, money or securities of another body corporate;

(f.1) a going-private transaction or a squeeze-out transaction in relation to a corporation;

(g) a liquidation and dissolution of a corporation; and

(h) any combination of the foregoing.

Where corporation insolvent

(2) For the purposes of this section, a corporation is insolvent

(a) where it is unable to pay its liabilities as they become due; or

(b) where the realizable value of the assets of the corporation are less than the aggregate of its liabilities and stated capital of all classes.

Application to court for approval of arrangement

(3) Where it is not practicable for a corporation that is not insolvent to effect a fundamental change in the nature of an arrangement under any other provision of this Act, the corporation may apply to a court for an order approving an arrangement proposed by the corporation.

Powers of court

(4) In connection with an application under this section, the court may make any interim or final order it thinks fit including, without limiting the generality of the foregoing,

(a) an order determining the notice to be given to any interested person or dispensing with notice to any person other than the Director;

(b) an order appointing counsel, at the expense of the corporation, to represent the interests of the shareholders;

(c) an order requiring a corporation to call, hold and conduct a meeting of holders of securities or options or rights to acquire securities in such manner as the court directs;

(d) an order permitting a shareholder to dissent under section 190; and

(e) an order approving an arrangement as proposed by the corporation or as amended in any manner the court may direct.

Notice to Director

(5) An applicant for any interim or final order under this section shall give the Director notice of the application and the Director is entitled to appear and be heard in person or by counsel.

Articles of arrangement

(6) After an order referred to in paragraph (4)(e) has been made, articles of arrangement in the form that the Director fixes shall be sent to the Director together with the documents required by sections 19 and 113, if applicable.

Certificate of arrangement

(7) On receipt of articles of arrangement, the Director shall issue a certificate of arrangement in accordance with section 262.

Effect of certificate

(8) An arrangement becomes effective on the date shown in the certificate of arrangement.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 192; 1994, c. 24, s. 24; 2001, c. 14, s. 96.

PART XVI

GOING-PRIVATE TRANSACTIONS AND SQUEEZE-OUT TRANSACTIONS

Going-private transactions

193. A corporation may carry out a going-private transaction. However, if there are any applicable provincial securities laws, a corporation may not carry out a going-private transaction unless the corporation complies with those laws.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 193; 2001, c. 14, s. 97.

Squeeze-out transactions

194. A corporation may not carry out a squeeze-out transaction unless, in addition to any approval by holders of shares required by or under this Act or the articles of the corporation, the transaction is approved by ordinary resolution of the holders of each class of shares that are affected by the transaction, voting separately, whether or not the shares otherwise carry the right to vote. However, the following do not have the right to vote on the resolution:

(a) affiliates of the corporation; and

(b) holders of shares that would, following the squeeze-out transaction, be entitled to consideration of greater value or to superior rights or privileges than those available to other holders of shares of the same class.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 194; 2001, c. 14, s. 97.

195. to 205. [Repealed, 2001, c. 14, s. 97]

PART XVII

COMPULSORY AND COMPELLED ACQUISITIONS

Definitions

206. (1) The definitions in this subsection apply in this Part.

“dissenting offeree”

« pollicité dissident »

“dissenting offeree” means, where a take-over bid is made for all the shares of a class of shares, a holder of a share of that class who does not accept the take-over bid and includes a subsequent holder of that share who acquires it from the first mentioned holder;

“offer”

« pollicitation »

“offer” includes an invitation to make an offer.

“offeree”

« pollicité »

“offeree” means a person to whom a take-over bid is made.

“offeree corporation”

« société pollicitée »

“offeree corporation” means a distributing corporation whose shares are the object of a take-over bid.

“offeror”

« pollicitant »

“offeror” means a person, other than an agent, who makes a take-over bid, and includes two or more persons who, directly or indirectly,

(a) make take-over bids jointly or in concert; or

(b) intend to exercise jointly or in concert voting rights attached to shares for which a take-over bid is made.

“share”

« action »

“share” means a share, with or without voting rights, and includes

(a) a security currently convertible into such a share; and

(b) currently exercisable options and rights to acquire such a share or such a convertible security.

“take-over bid”

« offre d’achat visant à la mainmise »

“take-over bid” means an offer made by an offeror to shareholders of a distributing corporation at approximately the same time to acquire all of the shares of a class of issued shares, and includes an offer made by a distributing corporation to repurchase all of the shares of a class of its shares.

Right to acquire

(2) If within one hundred and twenty days after the date of a take-over bid the bid is accepted by the holders of not less than ninety per cent of the shares of any class of shares to which the take-over bid relates, other than shares held at the date of the take-over bid by or on behalf of the offeror or an affiliate or associate of the offeror, the offeror is entitled, on complying with this section, to acquire the shares held by the dissenting offerees.

Notice

(3) An offeror may acquire shares held by a dissenting offeree by sending by registered mail within sixty days after the date of termination of the take-over bid and in any event within one hundred and eighty days after the date of the take-over bid, an offeror’s notice to each dissenting offeree and to the Director stating that

(a) the offerees holding not less than ninety per cent of the shares to which the bid relates accepted the take-over bid;

(b) the offeror is bound to take up and pay for or has taken up and paid for the shares of the offerees who accepted the take-over bid;

(c) a dissenting offeree is required to elect

(i) to transfer their shares to the offeror on the terms on which the offeror acquired the shares of the offerees who accepted the take-over bid, or

(ii) to demand payment of the fair value of the shares in accordance with subsections (9) to (18) by notifying the offeror within twenty days after receiving the offeror’s notice;

(d) a dissenting offeree who does not notify the offeror in accordance with subparagraph (5)(b)(ii) is deemed to have elected to transfer the shares to the offeror on the same terms that the offeror acquired the shares from the offerees who accepted the take-over bid; and

(e) a dissenting offeree must send their shares to which the take-over bid relates to the offeree corporation within twenty days after receiving the offeror’s notice.

Notice of adverse claim

(4) Concurrently with sending the offeror’s notice under subsection (3), the offeror shall send to the offeree corporation a notice of adverse claim in accordance with section 78 with respect to each share held by a dissenting offeree.

Share certificate

(5) A dissenting offeree to whom an offeror’s notice is sent under subsection (3) shall, within twenty days after receiving the notice,

(a) send the share certificates of the class of shares to which the take-over bid relates to the offeree corporation; and

(b) elect

(i) to transfer the shares to the offeror on the terms on which the offeror acquired the shares of the offerees who accepted the take-over bid, or

(ii) to demand payment of the fair value of the shares in accordance with subsections (9) to (18) by notifying the offeror within those twenty days.

Deemed election

(5.1) A dissenting offeree who does not notify the offeror in accordance with subparagraph (5)(b)(ii) is deemed to have elected to transfer the shares to the offeror on the same terms on which the offeror acquired the shares from the offerees who accepted the take-over bid.

Payment

(6) Within twenty days after the offeror sends an offeror’s notice under subsection (3), the offeror shall pay or transfer to the offeree corporation the amount of money or other consideration that the offeror would have had to pay or transfer to a dissenting offeree if the dissenting offeree had elected to accept the take-over bid under subparagraph (5)(b)(i).

Consideration

(7) The offeree corporation is deemed to hold in trust for the dissenting shareholders the money or other consideration it receives under subsection (6), and the offeree corporation shall deposit the money in a separate account in a bank or other body corporate any of whose deposits are insured by the Canada Deposit Insurance Corporation or guaranteed by the Quebec Deposit Insurance Board, and shall place the other consideration in the custody of a bank or such other body corporate.

When corporation is offeror

(7.1) A corporation that is an offeror making a take-over bid to repurchase all of the shares of a class of its shares is deemed to hold in trust for the dissenting shareholders the money and other consideration that it would have had to pay or transfer to a dissenting offeree if the dissenting offeree had elected to accept the take-over bid under subparagraph (5)(b)(i), and the corporation shall, within twenty days after a notice is sent under subsection (3), deposit the money in a separate account in a bank or other body corporate any of whose deposits are insured by the Canada Deposit Insurance Corporation or guaranteed by the Quebec Deposit Insurance Board, and shall place the other consideration in the custody of a bank or such other body corporate.

Duty of offeree corporation

(8) Within thirty days after the offeror sends a notice under subsection (3), the offeree corporation shall

(a) if the payment or transfer required by subsection (6) is made, issue to the offeror a share certificate in respect of the shares that were held by dissenting offerees;

(b) give to each dissenting offeree who elects to accept the take-over bid terms under subparagraph (5)(b)(i) and who sends share certificates as required by paragraph (5)(a) the money or other consideration to which the offeree is entitled, disregarding fractional shares, which may be paid for in money; and

(c) if the payment or transfer required by subsection (6) is made and the money or other consideration is deposited as required by subsection (7) or (7.1), send to each dissenting shareholder who has not sent share certificates as required by paragraph (5)(a) a notice stating that

(i) the dissenting shareholder’s shares have been cancelled,

(ii) the offeree corporation or some designated person holds in trust for the dissenting shareholder the money or other consideration to which that shareholder is entitled as payment for or in exchange for the shares, and

(iii) the offeree corporation will, subject to subsections (9) to (18), send that money or other consideration to that shareholder without delay after receiving the shares.

Application to court

(9) If a dissenting offeree has elected to demand payment of the fair value of the shares under subparagraph (5)(b)(ii), the offeror may, within twenty days after it has paid the money or transferred the other consideration under subsection (6), apply to a court to fix the fair value of the shares of that dissenting offeree.

Idem

(10) If an offeror fails to apply to a court under subsection (9), a dissenting offeree may apply to a court for the same purpose within a further period of twenty days.

Status of dissenter if no court application

(11) Where no application is made to a court under subsection (10) within the period set out in that subsection, a dissenting offeree is deemed to have elected to transfer their shares to the offeror on the same terms that the offeror acquired the shares from the offerees who accepted the take-over bid.

Venue

(12) An application under subsection (9) or (10) shall be made to a court having jurisdiction in the place where the corporation has its registered office or in the province where the dissenting offeree resides if the corporation carries on business in that province.

No security for costs

(13) A dissenting offeree is not required to give security for costs in an application made under subsection (9) or (10).

Parties

(14) On an application under subsection (9) or (10)

(a) all dissenting offerees referred to in subparagraph (5)(b)(ii) whose shares have not been acquired by the offeror shall be joined as parties and are bound by the decision of the court; and

(b) the offeror shall notify each affected dissenting offeree of the date, place and consequences of the application and of their right to appear and be heard in person or by counsel.

Powers of court

(15) On an application to a court under subsection (9) or (10), the court may determine whether any other person is a dissenting offeree who should be joined as a party, and the court shall then fix a fair value for the shares of all dissenting offerees.

Appraisers

(16) A court may in its discretion appoint one or more appraisers to assist the court to fix a fair value for the shares of a dissenting offeree.

Final order

(17) The final order of the court shall be made against the offeror in favour of each dissenting offeree and for the amount for the shares as fixed by the court.

Additional powers

(18) In connection with proceedings under this section, a court may make any order it thinks fit and, without limiting the generality of the foregoing, it may

(a) fix the amount of money or other consideration that is required to be held in trust under subsection (7) or (7.1);

(b) order that that money or other consideration be held in trust by a person other than the offeree corporation;

(c) allow a reasonable rate of interest on the amount payable to each dissenting offeree from the date they send or deliver their share certificates under subsection (5) until the date of payment; and

(d) order that any money payable to a shareholder who cannot be found be paid to the Receiver General and subsection 227(3) applies in respect thereof.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 206; 2001, c. 14, ss. 99, 135(E).

Obligation to acquire shares

206.1 (1) If a shareholder holding shares of a distributing corporation does not receive an offeror’s notice under subsection 206(3), the shareholder may

(a) within ninety days after the date of termination of the take-over bid, or

(b) if the shareholder did not receive an offer pursuant to the take-over bid, within ninety days after the later of

(i) the date of termination of the take-over bid, and

(ii) the date on which the shareholder learned of the take-over bid,

require the offeror to acquire those shares.

Conditions

(2) If a shareholder requires the offeror to acquire shares under subsection (1), the offeror shall acquire the shares on the same terms under which the offeror acquired or will acquire the shares of the offerees who accepted the take-over bid.

2001, c. 14, s. 100.

PART XVIII

LIQUIDATION AND DISSOLUTION

Definition of “court”

207. In this Part, “court” means a court having jurisdiction in the place where the corporation has its registered office.

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 200.

Application of Part

208. (1) This Part, other than sections 209 and 212, does not apply to a corporation that is an insolvent person or a bankrupt as those terms are defined in subsection 2(1) of the Bankruptcy and Insolvency Act.

Staying proceedings

(2) Any proceedings taken under this Part to dissolve or to liquidate and dissolve a corporation shall be stayed if the corporation is at any time found, in a proceeding under the Bankruptcy and Insolvency Act, to be an insolvent person as defined in subsection 2(1) of that Act.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 208; 1992, c. 27, s. 90; 2001, c. 14, s. 101.

Revival

209. (1) When a body corporate is dissolved under this Part or under section 268 of this Act, section 261 of chapter 33 of the Statutes of Canada, 1974-75-76, or subsection 297(6) of the Canada Not-for-profit Corporations Act, any interested person may apply to the Director to have the body corporate revived as a corporation under this Act.

Articles of revival

(2) Articles of revival in the form that the Director fixes shall be sent to the Director.

Certificate of revival

(3) On receipt of articles of revival, the Director shall issue a certificate of revival in accordance with section 262, if

(a) the body corporate has fulfilled all conditions precedent that the Director considers reasonable; and

(b) there is no valid reason for refusing to issue the certificate.

Date of revival

(3.1) A body corporate is revived as a corporation under this Act on the date shown on the certificate of revival.

Rights preserved

(4) Subject to any reasonable terms that may be imposed by the Director, to the rights acquired by any person after its dissolution and to any changes to the internal affairs of the corporation after its dissolution, the revived corporation is, in the same manner and to the same extent as if it had not been dissolved,

(a) restored to its previous position in law, including the restoration of any rights and privileges whether arising before its dissolution or after its dissolution and before its revival; and

(b) liable for the obligations that it would have had if it had not been dissolved whether they arise before its dissolution or after its dissolution and before its revival.

Legal actions

(5) Any legal action respecting the affairs of a revived corporation taken between the time of its dissolution and its revival is valid and effective.

Definition of “interested person”

(6) In this section, “interested person” includes

(a) a shareholder, a director, an officer, an employee and a creditor of the dissolved corporation;

(b) a person who has a contractual relationship with the dissolved corporation;

(c) a person who, although at the time of dissolution of the corporation was not a person described in paragraph (a), would be such a person if a certificate of revival is issued under this section; and

(d) a trustee in bankruptcy for the dissolved corporation.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 209; 2001, c. 14, s. 102; 2009, c. 23, s. 310.

Dissolution before commencing business

210. (1) A corporation that has not issued any shares may be dissolved at any time by resolution of all the directors.

Dissolution if no property

(2) A corporation that has no property and no liabilities may be dissolved by special resolution of the shareholders or, where it has issued more than one class of shares, by special resolutions of the holders of each class whether or not they are otherwise entitled to vote.

Dissolution where property disposed of

(3) A corporation that has property or liabilities or both may be dissolved by special resolution of the shareholders or, where it has issued more than one class of shares, by special resolutions of the holders of each class whether or not they are otherwise entitled to vote, if

(a) by the special resolution or resolutions the shareholders authorize the directors to cause the corporation to distribute any property and discharge any liabilities; and

(b) the corporation has distributed any property and discharged any liabilities before it sends articles of dissolution to the Director pursuant to subsection (4).

Articles of dissolution

(4) Articles of dissolution in the form that the Director fixes shall be sent to the Director.

Certificate of dissolution

(5) On receipt of articles of dissolution, the Director shall issue a certificate of dissolution in accordance with section 262.

Effect of certificate

(6) The corporation ceases to exist on the date shown in the certificate of dissolution.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 210; 2001, c. 14, s. 103.

Proposing liquidation and dissolution

211. (1) The directors may propose, or a shareholder who is entitled to vote at an annual meeting of shareholders may, in accordance with section 137, make a proposal for, the voluntary liquidation and dissolution of a corporation.

Notice of meeting

(2) Notice of any meeting of shareholders at which voluntary liquidation and dissolution is to be proposed shall set out the terms thereof.

Shareholders resolution

(3) A corporation may liquidate and dissolve by special resolution of the shareholders or, where the corporation has issued more than one class of shares, by special resolutions of the holders of each class whether or not they are otherwise entitled to vote.

Statement of intent to dissolve

(4) A statement of intent to dissolve in the form that the Director fixes shall be sent to the Director.

Certificate of intent to dissolve

(5) On receipt of a statement of intent to dissolve, the Director shall issue a certificate of intent to dissolve in accordance with section 262.

Effect of certificate

(6) On issue of a certificate of intent to dissolve, the corporation shall cease to carry on business except to the extent necessary for the liquidation, but its corporate existence continues until the Director issues a certificate of dissolution.

Liquidation

(7) After issue of a certificate of intent to dissolve, the corporation shall

(a) immediately cause notice thereof to be sent to each known creditor of the corporation;

(b) without delay take reasonable steps to give notice of it in each province in Canada where the corporation was carrying on business at the time it sent the statement of intent to dissolve to the Director;

(c) proceed to collect its property, to dispose of properties that are not to be distributed in kind to its shareholders, to discharge all its obligations and to do all other acts required to liquidate its business; and

(d) after giving the notice required under paragraphs (a) and (b) and adequately providing for the payment or discharge of all its obligations, distribute its remaining property, either in money or in kind, among its shareholders according to their respective rights.

Supervision by court

(8) The Director or any interested person may, at any time during the liquidation of a corporation, apply to a court for an order that the liquidation be continued under the supervision of the court as provided in this Part, and on such application the court may so order and make any further order it thinks fit.

Notice to Director

(9) An applicant under this section shall give the Director notice of the application, and the Director is entitled to appear and be heard in person or by counsel.

Revocation

(10) At any time after issue of a certificate of intent to dissolve and before issue of a certificate of dissolution, a certificate of intent to dissolve may be revoked by sending to the Director a statement of revocation of intent to dissolve in the form that the Director fixes, if such revocation is approved in the same manner as the resolution under subsection (3).

Certificate of revocation of intent to dissolve

(11) On receipt of a statement of revocation of intent to dissolve, the Director shall issue a certificate of revocation of intent to dissolve in accordance with section 262.

Effect of certificate

(12) On the date shown in the certificate of revocation of intent to dissolve, the revocation is effective and the corporation may continue to carry on its business or businesses.

Right to dissolve

(13) If a certificate of intent to dissolve has not been revoked and the corporation has complied with subsection (7), the corporation shall prepare articles of dissolution.

Articles of dissolution

(14) Articles of dissolution in the form that the Director fixes shall be sent to the Director.

Certificate of dissolution

(15) On receipt of articles of dissolution, the Director shall issue a certificate of dissolution in accordance with section 262.

Effect of certificate

(16) The corporation ceases to exist on the date shown in the certificate of dissolution.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 211; 2001, c. 14, s. 104.

Dissolution by Director

212. (1) Subject to subsections (2) and (3), the Director may

(a) dissolve a corporation by issuing a certificate of dissolution under this section if the corporation

(i) has not commenced business within three years after the date shown in its certificate of incorporation,

(ii) has not carried on its business for three consecutive years,

(iii) is in default for a period of one year in sending to the Director any fee, notice or document required by this Act, or

(iv) does not have any directors or is in the situation described in subsection 109(4); or

(b) apply to a court for an order dissolving the corporation, in which case section 217 applies.

Publication

(2) The Director shall not dissolve a corporation under this section until the Director has

(a) given one hundred and twenty days notice of the decision to dissolve the corporation to the corporation and to each director thereof; and

(b) published notice of that decision in a publication generally available to the public.

Certificate of dissolution

(3) Unless cause to the contrary has been shown or an order has been made by a court under section 246, the Director may, after the expiration of the period referred to in subsection (2), issue a certificate of dissolution in the form that the Director fixes.

Exception — non-payment of incorporation fee

(3.1) Despite anything in this section, the Director may dissolve a corporation by issuing a certificate of dissolution if the required fee for the issuance of a certificate of incorporation has not been paid.

Effect of certificate

(4) The corporation ceases to exist on the date shown in the certificate of dissolution.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 212; 1994, c. 24, s. 25; 2001, c. 14, ss. 105, 135(E).

Grounds for dissolution

213. (1) The Director or any interested person may apply to a court for an order dissolving a corporation if the corporation has

(a) failed for two or more consecutive years to comply with the requirements of this Act with respect to the holding of annual meetings of shareholders;

(b) contravened subsection 16(2) or section 21, 157 or 159; or

(c) procured any certificate under this Act by misrepresentation.

Notice to Director

(2) An applicant under this section shall give the Director notice of the application, and the Director is entitled to appear and be heard in person or by counsel.

Dissolution order

(3) On an application under this section or section 212, the court may order that the corporation be dissolved or that the corporation be liquidated and dissolved under the supervision of the court, and the court may make any other order it thinks fit.

Certificate

(4) On receipt of an order under this section, section 212 or 214, the Director shall

(a) if the order is to dissolve the corporation, issue a certificate of dissolution in the form that the Director fixes; or

(b) if the order is to liquidate and dissolve the corporation under the supervision of the court, issue a certificate of intent to dissolve in the form that the Director fixes and publish notice of the order in a publication generally available to the public.

Effect of certificate

(5) The corporation ceases to exist on the date shown in the certificate of dissolution.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 213; 2001, c. 14, s. 106.

Further grounds

214. (1) A court may order the liquidation and dissolution of a corporation or any of its affiliated corporations on the application of a shareholder,

(a) if the court is satisfied that in respect of a corporation or any of its affiliates

(i) any act or omission of the corporation or any of its affiliates effects a result,

(ii) the business or affairs of the corporation or any of its affiliates are or have been carried on or conducted in a manner, or

(iii) the powers of the directors of the corporation or any of its affiliates are or have been exercised in a manner

that is oppressive or unfairly prejudicial to or that unfairly disregards the interests of any security holder, creditor, director or officer; or

(b) if the court is satisfied that

(i) a unanimous shareholder agreement entitles a complaining shareholder to demand dissolution of the corporation after the occurrence of a specified event and that event has occurred, or

(ii) it is just and equitable that the corporation should be liquidated and dissolved.

Alternative order

(2) On an application under this section, a court may make such order under this section or section 241 as it thinks fit.

Application of s. 242

(3) Section 242 applies to an application under this section.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 214; 2001, c. 14, s. 107(F).

Application for supervision

215. (1) An application to a court to supervise a voluntary liquidation and dissolution under subsection 211(8) shall state the reasons, verified by an affidavit of the applicant, why the court should supervise the liquidation and dissolution.

Court supervision

(2) If a court makes an order applied for under subsection 211(8), the liquidation and dissolution of the corporation shall continue under the supervision of the court in accordance with this Act.

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 208.

Application to court

216. (1) An application to a court under subsection 214(1) shall state the reasons, verified by an affidavit of the applicant, why the corporation should be liquidated and dissolved.

Show cause order

(2) On an application under subsection 214(1), the court may make an order requiring the corporation and any person having an interest in the corporation or claim against it to show cause, at a time and place specified in the order, within four weeks after the date of the order, why the corporation should not be liquidated and dissolved.

Powers of court

(3) On an application under subsection 214(1), the court may order the directors and officers of the corporation to furnish the court with all material information known to or reasonably ascertainable by them, including

(a) financial statements of the corporation;

(b) the name and address of each shareholder of the corporation; and

(c) the name and address of each known creditor or claimant, including any creditor or claimant with unliquidated, future or contingent claims, and any person with whom the corporation has a contract.

Publication

(4) A copy of an order made under subsection (2) shall be

(a) published as directed in the order, at least once in each week before the time appointed for the hearing, in a newspaper published or distributed in the place where the corporation has its registered office; and

(b) served on the Director and each person named in the order.

Person responsible

(5) Publication and service of an order under this section shall be effected by the corporation or by such other person and in such manner as the court may order.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 216; 1999, c. 31, s. 64(E).

Powers of court

217. In connection with the dissolution or the liquidation and dissolution of a corporation, the court may, if it is satisfied that the corporation is able to pay or adequately provide for the discharge of all its obligations, make any order it thinks fit including, without limiting the generality of the foregoing,

(a) an order to liquidate;

(b) an order appointing a liquidator, with or without security, fixing the liquidator’s remuneration and replacing a liquidator;

(c) an order appointing inspectors or referees, specifying their powers, fixing their remuneration and replacing inspectors or referees;

(d) an order determining the notice to be given to any interested person, or dispensing with notice to any person;

(e) an order determining the validity of any claims made against the corporation;

(f) an order, at any stage of the proceedings, restraining the directors and officers from

(i) exercising any of their powers, or

(ii) collecting or receiving any debt or other property of the corporation, and from paying out or transferring any property of the corporation, except as permitted by the court;

(g) an order determining and enforcing the duty or liability of any present or former director, officer or shareholder

(i) to the corporation, or

(ii) for an obligation of the corporation;

(h) an order approving the payment, satisfaction or compromise of claims against the corporation and the retention of assets for such purpose, and determining the adequacy of provisions for the payment or discharge of obligations of the corporation, whether liquidated, unliquidated, future or contingent;

(i) an order disposing of or destroying the documents and records of the corporation;

(j) on the application of a creditor, the inspectors or the liquidator, an order giving directions on any matter arising in the liquidation;

(k) after notice has been given to all interested parties, an order relieving a liquidator from any omission or default on such terms as the court thinks fit and confirming any act of the liquidator;

(l) subject to section 223, an order approving any proposed interim or final distribution to shareholders in money or in property;

(m) an order disposing of any property belonging to creditors or shareholders who cannot be found;

(n) on the application of any director, officer, security holder, creditor or the liquidator,

(i) an order staying the liquidation on such terms and conditions as the court thinks fit,

(ii) an order continuing or discontinuing the liquidation proceedings, or

(iii) an order to the liquidator to restore to the corporation all its remaining property; and

(o) after the liquidator has rendered a final account to the court, an order dissolving the corporation.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 217; 2001, c. 14, ss. 108, 135(E).

Effect of order

218. The liquidation of a corporation commences when a court makes an order therefor.

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 211.

Cessation of business and powers

219. (1) If a court makes an order for liquidation of a corporation,

(a) the corporation continues in existence but shall cease to carry on business, except the business that is, in the opinion of the liquidator, required for an orderly liquidation; and

(b) the powers of the directors and shareholders cease and vest in the liquidator, except as specifically authorized by the court.

Delegation by liquidator

(2) The liquidator may delegate any powers vested in the liquidator by paragraph (1)(b) to the directors or shareholders.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 219; 2001, c. 14, s. 135(E).

Appointment of liquidator

220. (1) When making an order for the liquidation of a corporation or at any time thereafter, the court may appoint any person, including a director, an officer or a shareholder of the corporation or any other body corporate, as liquidator of the corporation.

Vacancy

(2) Where an order for the liquidation of a corporation has been made and the office of liquidator is or becomes vacant, the property of the corporation is under the control of the court until the office of liquidator is filled.

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 213; 1978-79, c. 9, s. 67.

Duties of liquidator

221. A liquidator shall

(a) forthwith after appointment give notice thereof to the Director and to each claimant and creditor known to the liquidator;

(b) without delay publish notice by insertion once a week for two consecutive weeks in a newspaper published or distributed in the place where the corporation has its registered office and take reasonable steps to give notice of the appointment in each province where the corporation carries on business, requiring any person

(i) indebted to the corporation, to render an account and pay to the liquidator at the time and place specified any amount owing,

(ii) possessing property of the corporation, to deliver it to the liquidator at the time and place specified, and

(iii) having a claim against the corporation, whether liquidated, unliquidated, future or contingent, to present particulars thereof in writing to the liquidator not later than two months after the first publication of the notice;

(c) take into custody and control the property of the corporation;

(d) open and maintain a trust account for the moneys of the corporation;

(e) keep accounts of the moneys of the corporation received and paid out by him;

(f) maintain separate lists of the shareholders, creditors and other persons having claims against the corporation;

(g) if at any time the liquidator determines that the corporation is unable to pay or adequately provide for the discharge of its obligations, apply to the court for directions;

(h) deliver to the court and to the Director, at least once in every twelve month period after appointment or more often as the court may require, financial statements of the corporation in the form required by section 155 or in such other form as the liquidator may think proper or as the court may require; and

(i) after the final accounts are approved by the court, distribute any remaining property of the corporation among the shareholders according to their respective rights.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 221; 2001, c. 14, ss. 109, 135(E).

Powers of liquidator

222. (1) A liquidator may

(a) retain lawyers, accountants, engineers, appraisers and other professional advisers;

(b) bring, defend or take part in any civil, criminal or administrative action or proceeding in the name and on behalf of the corporation;

(c) carry on the business of the corporation as required for an orderly liquidation;

(d) sell by public auction or private sale any property of the corporation;

(e) do all acts and execute any documents in the name and on behalf of the corporation;

(f) borrow money on the security of the property of the corporation;

(g) settle or compromise any claims by or against the corporation; and

(h) do all other things necessary for the liquidation of the corporation and distribution of its property.

Due diligence

(2) A liquidator is not liable if the liquidator exercised the care, diligence and skill that a reasonably prudent person would have exercised in comparable circumstances, including reliance in good faith on

(a) financial statements of the corporation represented to the liquidator by an officer of the corporation or in a written report of the auditor of the corporation fairly to reflect the financial condition of the corporation; or

(b) a report of a person whose profession lends credibility to a statement made by the professional person.

Application for examination

(3) If a liquidator has reason to believe that any person has in their possession or under their control, or has concealed, withheld or misappropriated any property of the corporation, the liquidator may apply to the court for an order requiring that person to appear before the court at the time and place designated in the order and to be examined.

Power of court

(4) If the examination referred to in subsection (3) discloses that a person has concealed, withheld or misappropriated property of the corporation, the court may order that person to restore it or pay compensation to the liquidator.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 222; 2001, c. 14, ss. 110, 135(E).

Costs of liquidation

223. (1) A liquidator shall pay the costs of liquidation out of the property of the corporation and shall pay or make adequate provision for all claims against the corporation.

Final accounts

(2) Within one year after appointment, and after paying or making adequate provision for all claims against the corporation, the liquidator shall apply to the court

(a) for approval of the final accounts and for an order permitting the liquidator to distribute in money or in kind the remaining property of the corporation to its shareholders according to their respective rights; or

(b) for an extension of time, setting out the reasons therefor.

Shareholder application

(3) If a liquidator fails to make the application required by subsection (2), a shareholder of the corporation may apply to the court for an order for the liquidator to show cause why a final accounting and distribution should not be made.

Publication

(4) A liquidator shall give notice of their intention to make an application under subsection (2) to the Director, to each inspector appointed under section 217, to each shareholder and to any person who provided a security or fidelity bond for the liquidation, and shall publish the notice in a newspaper published or distributed in the place where the corporation has its registered office, or as otherwise directed by the court.

Final order

(5) If the court approves the final accounts rendered by a liquidator, the court shall make an order

(a) directing the Director to issue a certificate of dissolution;

(b) directing the custody or disposal of the documents and records of the corporation; and

(c) subject to subsection (6), discharging the liquidator.

Delivery of order

(6) The liquidator shall forthwith send a certified copy of the order referred to in subsection (5) to the Director.

Certificate of dissolution

(7) On receipt of the order referred to in subsection (5), the Director shall issue a certificate of dissolution in accordance with section 262.

Effect of certificate

(8) The corporation ceases to exist on the date shown in the certificate of dissolution.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 223; 2001, c. 14, ss. 111(E), 135(E).

Right to distribution in money

224. (1) If in the course of liquidation of a corporation the shareholders resolve or the liquidator proposes to

(a) exchange all or substantially all the property of the corporation for securities of another body corporate that are to be distributed to the shareholders, or

(b) distribute all or part of the property of the corporation to the shareholders in kind,

a shareholder may apply to the court for an order requiring the distribution of the property of the corporation to be in money.

Powers of court

(2) On an application under subsection (1), the court may order

(a) all the property of the corporation to be converted into and distributed in money; or

(b) the claims of any shareholder applying under this section to be satisfied by a distribution in money, in which case subsections 190(20) to (22) apply.

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 217.

Custody of records

225. (1) A person who has been granted custody of the documents and records of a dissolved corporation remains liable to produce such documents and records for six years following the date of its dissolution or until the expiration of such other shorter period as may be ordered under subsection 223(5).

Offence

(2) A person who, without reasonable cause, contravenes subsection (1) is guilty of an offence and liable on summary conviction to a fine not exceeding five thousand dollars or to imprisonment for a term not exceeding six months or to both.

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 218.

Definition of “shareholder”

226. (1) In this section, “shareholder” includes the heirs and personal representatives of a shareholder.

Continuation of actions

(2) Notwithstanding the dissolution of a body corporate under this Act,

(a) a civil, criminal or administrative action or proceeding commenced by or against the body corporate before its dissolution may be continued as if the body corporate had not been dissolved;

(b) a civil, criminal or administrative action or proceeding may be brought against the body corporate within two years after its dissolution as if the body corporate had not been dissolved; and

(c) any property that would have been available to satisfy any judgment or order if the body corporate had not been dissolved remains available for such purpose.

Service

(3) Service of a document on a corporation after its dissolution may be effected by serving the document on a person shown in the last notice filed under section 106 or 113.

Idem

(3.1) Service of a document on a company to which the Canada Corporations Act, chapter C-32 of the Revised Statutes of Canada, 1970, applied that has been dissolved by subsection 261(8) of the Canada Business Corporations Act, chapter 33 of the Statutes of Canada, 1974-75-76 and chapter 9 of the Statutes of Canada, 1978-79, may be effected by serving the document on a person shown as a director in the last annual summary filed by the company pursuant to the Canada Corporations Act.

Reimbursement

(4) Notwithstanding the dissolution of a body corporate under this Act, a shareholder to whom any of its property has been distributed is liable to any person claiming under subsection (2) to the extent of the amount received by that shareholder on such distribution, and an action to enforce such liability may be brought within two years after the date of the dissolution of the body corporate.

Representative action

(5) A court may order an action referred to in subsection (4) to be brought against the persons who were shareholders as a class, subject to such conditions as the court thinks fit and, if the plaintiff establishes a claim, the court may refer the proceedings to a referee or other officer of the court who may

(a) add as a party to the proceedings each person who was a shareholder found by the plaintiff;

(b) determine, subject to subsection (4), the amount that each person who was a shareholder shall contribute towards satisfaction of the plaintiff’s claim; and

(c) direct payment of the amounts so determined.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 226; 1992, c. 1, s. 57; 2001, c. 14, ss. 112, 135(E).

Unknown claimants

227. (1) On the dissolution of a body corporate under this Act, the portion of the property distributable to a creditor or shareholder who cannot be found shall be converted into money and paid to the Receiver General.

Constructive satisfaction

(2) A payment under subsection (1) is deemed to be in satisfaction of a debt or claim of such creditor or shareholder.

Recovery

(3) A person who establishes an entitlement to any moneys paid to the Receiver General under this Act shall be paid by the Receiver General an equivalent amount out of the Consolidated Revenue Fund.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 227; 2001, c. 14, s. 135(E).

Vesting in Crown

228. (1) Subject to subsection 226(2) and section 227, property of a body corporate that has not been disposed of at the date of its dissolution under this Act vests in Her Majesty in right of Canada.

Return of property on revival

(2) If a body corporate is revived as a corporation under section 209, any property, other than money, that vested in Her Majesty pursuant to subsection (1), that has not been disposed of shall be returned to the corporation and there shall be paid to the corporation out of the Consolidated Revenue Fund

(a) an amount equal to any money received by Her Majesty pursuant to subsection (1); and

(b) where property other than money vested in Her Majesty pursuant to subsection (1) and that property has been disposed of, an amount equal to the lesser of

(i) the value of any such property at the date it vested in Her Majesty, and

(ii) the amount realized by Her Majesty from the disposition of that property.

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 221; 1978-79, c. 9, s. 70.

PART XIX

INVESTIGATION

Investigation

229. (1) A security holder or the Director may apply, ex parte or on such notice as the court may require, to a court having jurisdiction in the place where the corporation has its registered office for an order directing an investigation to be made of the corporation and any of its affiliated corporations.

Grounds

(2) If, on an application under subsection (1), it appears to the court that

(a) the business of the corporation or any of its affiliates is or has been carried on with intent to defraud any person,

(b) the business or affairs of the corporation or any of its affiliates are or have been carried on or conducted, or the powers of the directors are or have been exercised in a manner that is oppressive or unfairly prejudicial to or that unfairly disregards the interests of a security holder,

(c) the corporation or any of its affiliates was formed for a fraudulent or unlawful purpose or is to be dissolved for a fraudulent or unlawful purpose, or

(d) persons concerned with the formation, business or affairs of the corporation or any of its affiliates have in connection therewith acted fraudulently or dishonestly,

the court may order an investigation to be made of the corporation and any of its affiliated corporations.

Notice to Director

(3) A security holder who makes an application under subsection (1) shall give the Director reasonable notice thereof and the Director is entitled to appear and be heard in person or by counsel.

No security for costs

(4) An applicant under this section is not required to give security for costs.

Hearings in camera

(5) An ex parte application under this section shall be heard in camera.

Consent to publish proceedings required

(6) No person may publish anything relating to ex parte proceedings under this section except with the authorization of the court or the written consent of the corporation being investigated.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 229; 2001, c. 14, ss. 113(F), 135(E).

Powers of court

230. (1) In connection with an investigation under this Part, the court may make any order it thinks fit including, without limiting the generality of the foregoing,

(a) an order to investigate;

(b) an order appointing an inspector, who may be the Director, fixing the remuneration of an inspector, and replacing an inspector;

(c) an order determining the notice to be given to any interested person, or dispensing with notice to any person;

(d) an order authorizing an inspector to enter any premises in which the court is satisfied there might be relevant information, and to examine any thing and make copies of any document or record found on the premises;

(e) an order requiring any person to produce documents or records to the inspector;

(f) an order authorizing an inspector to conduct a hearing, administer oaths, and examine any person on oath, and prescribing rules for the conduct of the hearing;

(g) an order requiring any person to attend a hearing conducted by an inspector and to give evidence on oath;

(h) an order giving directions to an inspector or any interested person on any matter arising in the investigation;

(i) an order requiring an inspector to make an interim or final report to the court;

(j) an order determining whether a report of an inspector should be published and, if so, ordering the Director to publish the report in whole or in part or to send copies to any person the court designates;

(k) an order requiring an inspector to discontinue an investigation; and

(l) an order requiring the corporation to pay the costs of the investigation.

Copy of report

(2) An inspector shall send to the Director a copy of every report made by the inspector under this Part.

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 223; 1978-79, c. 9, s. 72.

Power of inspector

231. (1) An inspector under this Part has the powers set out in the order appointing him.

Exchange of information

(2) In addition to the powers set out in the order appointing him, an inspector appointed to investigate a corporation may furnish to, or exchange information and otherwise cooperate with, any public official in Canada or elsewhere who is authorized to exercise investigatory powers and who is investigating, in respect of the corporation, any allegation of improper conduct that is the same as or similar to the conduct described in subsection 229(2).

Court order

(3) An inspector shall on request produce to an interested person a copy of any order made under subsection 230(1).

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 224; 1978-79, c. 9, s. 73.

Hearing in camera

232. (1) Any interested person may apply to the court for an order that a hearing conducted by an inspector under this Part be heard in camera and for directions on any matter arising in the investigation.

Right to counsel

(2) A person whose conduct is being investigated or who is being examined at a hearing conducted by an inspector under this Part has a right to be represented by counsel.

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 225.

Criminating statements

233. No person is excused from attending and giving evidence and producing documents and records to an inspector under this Part by reason only that the evidence tends to criminate that person or subject that person to any proceeding or penalty, but no such evidence shall be used or is receivable against that person in any proceeding thereafter instituted against that person under an Act of Parliament, other than a prosecution under section 132 of the Criminal Code for perjury in giving the evidence or a prosecution under section 136 of the Criminal Code in respect of the evidence.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 233; R.S., 1985, c. 27 (1st Supp.), s. 187.

Absolute privilege (defamation)

234. Any oral or written statement or report made by an inspector or any other person in an investigation under this Part has absolute privilege.

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 227.

Information respecting ownership and control

235. (1) If the Director is satisfied that, for the purposes of Part XI, XIII or XVII, or for the purposes of enforcing any regulation made under section 174, there is reason to inquire into the ownership or control of a security of a corporation or any of its affiliates, the Director may require any person that the Director reasonably believes has or has had an interest in the security or acts or has acted on behalf of a person with such an interest to report to him or her or to any person the Director designates

(a) information that such person has or can reasonably be expected to obtain as to present and past interests in the security; and

(b) the names and addresses of the persons so interested and of any person who acts or has acted in relation to the security on behalf of the persons so interested.

Constructive interest in securities

(2) For the purposes of subsection (1), a person is deemed to have an interest in a security if

(a) the person has a right to vote or to acquire or dispose of the security or any interest therein;

(b) the person’s consent is necessary for the exercise of the rights or privileges of any other person interested in the security; or

(c) any other person interested in the security can be required or is accustomed to exercise rights or privileges attached to the security in accordance with the person’s instructions.

Publication

(3) The Director shall publish in a publication generally available to the public the particulars of information obtained by the Director under this section, if the particulars

(a) are required to be disclosed by this Act or the regulations; and

(b) have not previously been so disclosed.

Offence

(4) A person who fails to comply with this section is guilty of an offence and liable on summary conviction to a fine not exceeding five thousand dollars or to imprisonment for a term not exceeding six months or to both.

Officers, etc., of bodies corporate

(5) Where a body corporate commits an offence under subsection (4), any director or officer of the body corporate who knowingly authorized, permitted or acquiesced in the commission of the offence is a party to and guilty of the offence and is liable on summary conviction to a fine not exceeding five thousand dollars or to imprisonment for a term not exceeding six months or to both, whether or not the body corporate has been prosecuted or convicted.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 235; 2001, c. 14, ss. 114, 135(E).

Solicitor-client privilege

236. Nothing in this Part shall be construed as affecting solicitor-client privilege.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 236; 2001, c. 14, s. 135(E).

Inquiries

237. The Director may make inquiries of any person relating to compliance with this Act.

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 230.

PART XIX.1

APPORTIONING AWARD OF DAMAGES

Interpretation and Application

Definitions

237.1 The definitions in this section apply in this Part.

“financial interest”

« intérêt financier »

“financial interest”, with respect to a corporation, includes

(a) a security;

(b) a title to or an interest in capital, assets, property, profits, earnings or royalties;

(c) an option or other interest in, or a subscription to, a security;

(d) an agreement under which the interest of the purchaser is valued for purposes of conversion or surrender by reference to the value of a proportionate interest in a specified portfolio of assets;

(e) an agreement providing that money received will be repaid or treated as a subscription for shares, units or interests at the option of any person or the corporation;

(f) a profit-sharing agreement or certificate;

(g) a lease, claim or royalty in oil, natural gas or mining, or an interest in the lease, claim or royalty;

(h) an income or annuity contract that is not issued by an insurance company governed by an Act of Parliament or a law of a province;

(i) an investment contract; and

(j) anything that is prescribed to be a financial interest.

“financial loss”

« perte financière »

“financial loss” means a financial loss arising out of an error, omission or misstatement in financial information concerning a corporation that is required under this Act or the regulations.

“third party”

Version anglaise seulement

“third party” includes any subsequent party that is joined in proceedings before a court.

2001, c. 14, s. 115.

Application of Part

237.2 (1) This Part applies to the apportionment of damages awarded to a plaintiff for financial loss after a court has found more than one defendant or third party responsible for the financial loss.

Non-application of Part

(2) This Part does not apply to an award of damages to any of the following plaintiffs:

(a) Her Majesty in right of Canada or of a province;

(b) an agent of Her Majesty in right of Canada or of a province or a federal or provincial Crown corporation or government agency, unless a substantial part of its activities involves trading, including making investments in, securities or other financial instruments;

(c) a charitable organization, private foundation or public foundation within the meaning of subsection 149.1(1) of the Income Tax Act; or

(d) an unsecured creditor in respect of goods or services that the creditor provided to a corporation.

2001, c. 14, s. 115.

Apportionment of Damages

Degree of responsibility

237.3 (1) Subject to this section and sections 237.4 to 237.6, every defendant or third party who has been found responsible for a financial loss is liable to the plaintiff only for the portion of the damages that corresponds to their degree of responsibility for the loss.

Uncollectable amounts

(2) If any part of the damages awarded against a responsible defendant or third party is uncollectable, the court may, on the application of the plaintiff, reallocate that amount to the other responsible defendants or third parties, if the application is made within one year after the date that the judgment was made enforceable.

Reallocation

(3) The amount that may be reallocated to each of the other responsible defendants or third parties under subsection (2) is calculated by multiplying the uncollectable amount by the percentage that corresponds to the degree of responsibility of that defendant or third party for the total financial loss.

Maximum amount

(4) The maximum amount determined under subsection (3), in respect of any responsible defendant or third party, may not be more than fifty per cent of the amount originally awarded against that responsible defendant or third party.

2001, c. 14, s. 115.

Exception — fraud

237.4 (1) The plaintiff may recover the whole amount of the damages awarded by the court from any defendant or third party who has been held responsible for a financial loss if it was established that the defendant or third party acted fraudulently or dishonestly.

Contribution

(2) The defendant or third party referred to in subsection (1) is entitled to claim contribution from any other defendant or third party who is held responsible for the loss.

2001, c. 14, s. 115.

Joint and Several, or Solidary, Liability

Individual or personal body corporate

237.5 (1) Defendants and third parties referred to in subsection 237.2(1) are jointly and severally, or solidarily, liable for the damages awarded to a plaintiff who is an individual or a personal body corporate and who

(a) had a financial interest in a corporation on the day that an error, omission or misstatement in financial information concerning the corporation occurred, or acquired a financial interest in the period between the day that the error, omission or misstatement occurred and the day, as determined by the court, that it was generally disclosed; and

(b) has established that the value of the plaintiff’s total financial interest in the corporation was not more than the prescribed amount at the close of business on the day that the error, omission or misstatement occurred or at the close of business on any day that the plaintiff acquired a financial interest in the period referred to in paragraph (a).

Exception

(1.1) Subsection (1) does not apply when the plaintiff brings the action as a member of a partnership or other association or as a trustee in bankruptcy, liquidator or receiver of a body corporate.

Interpretation

(2) For the purposes of this section,

(a) a personal body corporate is a body corporate that is not actively engaged in any financial, commercial or industrial business and that is controlled by an individual, or by a group of individuals who are connected by marriage, common-law partnership or any legal parent-child relationship or are connected indirectly by a combination of those relationships, whether or not the individuals through whom they are connected are members of the group; and

(b) a common-law partnership is a relationship between two persons who are cohabiting with each other in a conjugal relationship and have done so for a period of at least one year.

2001, c. 14, s. 115; 2005, c. 33, s. 5.

Equitable grounds

237.6 (1) If the value of the plaintiff’s total financial interest referred to in subsection 237.5(1) is greater than the prescribed amount, a court may nevertheless determine that the defendants and third parties are jointly and severally, or solidarily, liable if the court considers that it is just and reasonable to do so.

Factors

(2) The Governor in Council may establish factors that the court shall take into account in deciding whether to hold the defendants and third parties jointly and severally, or solidarily, liable.

Statutory Instruments Act

(3) The Statutory Instruments Act does not apply to the factors referred to in subsection (2), but the factors shall be published in Part I of the Canada Gazette.

2001, c. 14, s. 115.

Value of security

237.7 (1) When, in order to establish the value of the total financial interest referred to in subsection 237.5(1), it is necessary to determine the value of a security that is traded on an organized market, the value of the security is, on the day specified in subsection (3),

(a) the closing price of that class of security;

(b) if no closing price is given, the average of the highest and lowest prices of that class of security; or

(c) if the security was not traded, the average of the bid and ask prices of that class of security.

Court may adjust value

(2) The court may adjust the value of a security that has been determined under subsection (1) when the court considers it reasonable to do so.

Valuation day

(3) The value of the security is to be determined as of the day that the error, omission or misstatement occurred. If the security was acquired in the period between that day and the day, as determined by the court, that the error, omission or misstatement was generally disclosed, the value is to be determined as of the day that it was acquired.

Definition of “organized market”

(4) In this section, “organized market” means a recognized exchange for a class of securities or a market that regularly publishes the price of that class of securities in a publication that is generally available to the public.

2001, c. 14, s. 115.

Court determines value

237.8 (1) The court shall determine the value of all or any part of a financial interest that is subject to resale restrictions or for which there is no organized market.

Factors

(2) The Governor in Council may establish factors that the court may take into account in determining value under subsection (1).

Statutory Instruments Act

(3) The Statutory Instruments Act does not apply to the factors referred to in subsection (2), but the factors shall be published in Part I of the Canada Gazette.

2001, c. 14, s. 115.

Application to determine value

237.9 The plaintiff may, by application made at any time before or during the course of the proceedings, request the court to determine the value of the plaintiff’s financial interest for the purpose of subsection 237.5(1).

2001, c. 14, s. 115.

PART XX

REMEDIES, OFFENCES AND PUNISHMENT

Definitions

238. In this Part,

“action”

« action »

“action” means an action under this Act;

“complainant”

« plaignant »

“complainant” means

(a) a registered holder or beneficial owner, and a former registered holder or beneficial owner, of a security of a corporation or any of its affiliates,

(b) a director or an officer or a former director or officer of a corporation or any of its affiliates,

(c) the Director, or

(d) any other person who, in the discretion of a court, is a proper person to make an application under this Part.

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 231.

Commencing derivative action

239. (1) Subject to subsection (2), a complainant may apply to a court for leave to bring an action in the name and on behalf of a corporation or any of its subsidiaries, or intervene in an action to which any such body corporate is a party, for the purpose of prosecuting, defending or discontinuing the action on behalf of the body corporate.

Conditions precedent

(2) No action may be brought and no intervention in an action may be made under subsection (1) unless the court is satisfied that

(a) the complainant has given notice to the directors of the corporation or its subsidiary of the complainant’s intention to apply to the court under subsection (1) not less than fourteen days before bringing the application, or as otherwise ordered by the court, if the directors of the corporation or its subsidiary do not bring, diligently prosecute or defend or discontinue the action;

(b) the complainant is acting in good faith; and

(c) it appears to be in the interests of the corporation or its subsidiary that the action be brought, prosecuted, defended or discontinued.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 239; 2001, c. 14, s. 116.

Powers of court

240. In connection with an action brought or intervened in under section 239, the court may at any time make any order it thinks fit including, without limiting the generality of the foregoing,

(a) an order authorizing the complainant or any other person to control the conduct of the action;

(b) an order giving directions for the conduct of the action;

(c) an order directing that any amount adjudged payable by a defendant in the action shall be paid, in whole or in part, directly to former and present security holders of the corporation or its subsidiary instead of to the corporation or its subsidiary; and

(d) an order requiring the corporation or its subsidiary to pay reasonable legal fees incurred by the complainant in connection with the action.

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 233.

Application to court re oppression

241. (1) A complainant may apply to a court for an order under this section.

Grounds

(2) If, on an application under subsection (1), the court is satisfied that in respect of a corporation or any of its affiliates

(a) any act or omission of the corporation or any of its affiliates effects a result,

(b) the business or affairs of the corporation or any of its affiliates are or have been carried on or conducted in a manner, or

(c) the powers of the directors of the corporation or any of its affiliates are or have been exercised in a manner

that is oppressive or unfairly prejudicial to or that unfairly disregards the interests of any security holder, creditor, director or officer, the court may make an order to rectify the matters complained of.

Powers of court

(3) In connection with an application under this section, the court may make any interim or final order it thinks fit including, without limiting the generality of the foregoing,

(a) an order restraining the conduct complained of;

(b) an order appointing a receiver or receiver-manager;

(c) an order to regulate a corporation’s affairs by amending the articles or by-laws or creating or amending a unanimous shareholder agreement;

(d) an order directing an issue or exchange of securities;

(e) an order appointing directors in place of or in addition to all or any of the directors then in office;

(f) an order directing a corporation, subject to subsection (6), or any other person, to purchase securities of a security holder;

(g) an order directing a corporation, subject to subsection (6), or any other person, to pay a security holder any part of the monies that the security holder paid for securities;

(h) an order varying or setting aside a transaction or contract to which a corporation is a party and compensating the corporation or any other party to the transaction or contract;

(i) an order requiring a corporation, within a time specified by the court, to produce to the court or an interested person financial statements in the form required by section 155 or an accounting in such other form as the court may determine;

(j) an order compensating an aggrieved person;

(k) an order directing rectification of the registers or other records of a corporation under section 243;

(l) an order liquidating and dissolving the corporation;

(m) an order directing an investigation under Part XIX to be made; and

(n) an order requiring the trial of any issue.

Duty of directors

(4) If an order made under this section directs amendment of the articles or by-laws of a corporation,

(a) the directors shall forthwith comply with subsection 191(4); and

(b) no other amendment to the articles or by-laws shall be made without the consent of the court, until a court otherwise orders.

Exclusion

(5) A shareholder is not entitled to dissent under section 190 if an amendment to the articles is effected under this section.

Limitation

(6) A corporation shall not make a payment to a shareholder under paragraph (3)(f) or (g) if there are reasonable grounds for believing that

(a) the corporation is or would after that payment be unable to pay its liabilities as they become due; or

(b) the realizable value of the corporation’s assets would thereby be less than the aggregate of its liabilities.

Alternative order

(7) An applicant under this section may apply in the alternative for an order under section 214.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 241; 2001, c. 14, ss. 117(F), 135(E).

Evidence of shareholder approval not decisive

242. (1) An application made or an action brought or intervened in under this Part shall not be stayed or dismissed by reason only that it is shown that an alleged breach of a right or duty owed to the corporation or its subsidiary has been or may be approved by the shareholders of such body corporate, but evidence of approval by the shareholders may be taken into account by the court in making an order under section 214, 240 or 241.

Court approval to discontinue

(2) An application made or an action brought or intervened in under this Part shall not be stayed, discontinued, settled or dismissed for want of prosecution without the approval of the court given on such terms as the court thinks fit and, if the court determines that the interests of any complainant may be substantially affected by such stay, discontinuance, settlement or dismissal, the court may order any party to the application or action to give notice to the complainant.

No security for costs

(3) A complainant is not required to give security for costs in any application made or action brought or intervened in under this Part.

Interim costs

(4) In an application made or an action brought or intervened in under this Part, the court may at any time order the corporation or its subsidiary to pay to the complainant interim costs, including legal fees and disbursements, but the complainant may be held accountable for such interim costs on final disposition of the application or action.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 242; 2001, c. 14, s. 118(F).

Application to court to rectify records

243. (1) If the name of a person is alleged to be or to have been wrongly entered or retained in, or wrongly deleted or omitted from, the registers or other records of a corporation, the corporation, a security holder of the corporation or any aggrieved person may apply to a court for an order that the registers or records be rectified.

Notice to Director

(2) An applicant under this section shall give the Director notice of the application and the Director is entitled to appear and be heard in person or by counsel.

Powers of court

(3) In connection with an application under this section, the court may make any order it thinks fit including, without limiting the generality of the foregoing,

(a) an order requiring the registers or other records of the corporation to be rectified;

(b) an order restraining the corporation from calling or holding a meeting of shareholders or paying a dividend before such rectification;

(c) an order determining the right of a party to the proceedings to have their name entered or retained in, or deleted or omitted from, the registers or records of the corporation, whether the issue arises between two or more security holders or alleged security holders, or between the corporation and any security holders or alleged security holders; and

(d) an order compensating a party who has incurred a loss.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 243; 2001, c. 14, s. 135(E).

Application for directions

244. The Director may apply to a court for directions in respect of any matter concerning the Director’s duties under this Act, and on such application the court may give such directions and make such further order as it thinks fit.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 244; 2001, c. 14, s. 135(E).

Notice of refusal by Director

245. (1) If the Director refuses to file any articles or other document that this Act requires the Director to file before the articles or other document become effective, the Director shall, within twenty days after receiving them or twenty days after receiving any approval that may be required under any other Act, whichever is later, give written notice of the refusal to the person who sent the articles or document, giving reasons.

Deemed refusal

(2) If the Director does not file or give written notice of the refusal to file any articles or document within the time limited therefor in subsection (1), the Director is deemed for the purposes of section 246 to have refused to file the articles or document.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 245; 2001, c. 14, s. 135(E).

Appeal from Director’s decision

246. A person who feels aggrieved by a decision of the Director referred to in any of paragraphs (a) to (g) may apply to a court for an order, including an order requiring the Director to change the decision

(a) to refuse to file in the form submitted any articles or other document required by this Act to be filed;

(b) to give a name, to change or revoke a name, or to refuse to reserve, accept, change or revoke a name under section 12;

(c) to grant, or to refuse to grant, an exemption that may be granted under this Act and the regulations;

(d) to refuse under subsection 187(11) to permit a continued reference to shares having a nominal or par value;

(e) to refuse to issue a certificate of discontinuance under section 188 or a certificate attesting that as of a certain date the corporation exists under subsection 263.1(2);

(f) to issue, or to refuse to issue, a certificate of revival under section 209, or the decision with respect to the terms for revival imposed by the Director;

(f.1) to correct, or to refuse to correct, articles, a notice, a certificate or other document under section 265;

(f.2) to cancel, or to refuse to cancel, the articles and related certificate under section 265.1; or

(g) to dissolve a corporation under section 212.

The Court may make any order it thinks fit.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 246; 1999, c. 31, s. 65; 2001, c. 14, s. 119.

Restraining or compliance order

247. If a corporation or any director, officer, employee, agent, auditor, trustee, receiver, receiver-manager or liquidator of a corporation does not comply with this Act, the regulations, articles, by-laws, or a unanimous shareholder agreement, a complainant or a creditor of the corporation may, in addition to any other right they have, apply to a court for an order directing any such person to comply with, or restraining any such person from acting in breach of, any provisions thereof, and on such application the court may so order and make any further order it thinks fit.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 247; 2001, c. 14, s. 135(E).

Summary application to court

248. Where this Act states that a person may apply to a court, the application may be made in a summary manner by petition, originating notice of motion, or otherwise as the rules of the court provide, and subject to any order respecting notice to interested parties or costs, or any other order the court thinks fit.

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 241.

Appeal of final order

249. (1) An appeal lies to the court of appeal of a province from any final order made by a court of that province under this Act.

Appeal with leave

(2) An appeal lies to the court of appeal of a province from any order other than a final order made by a court of that province, only with leave of the court of appeal in accordance with the rules applicable to that court.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 249; 2001, c. 14, s. 120.

Offences with respect to reports

250. (1) A person who makes or assists in making a report, return, notice or other document required by this Act or the regulations to be sent to the Director or to any other person that

(a) contains an untrue statement of a material fact, or

(b) omits to state a material fact required therein or necessary to make a statement contained therein not misleading in the light of the circumstances in which it was made

is guilty of an offence and liable on summary conviction to a fine not exceeding five thousand dollars or to imprisonment for a term not exceeding six months or to both.

Officers, etc., of bodies corporate

(2) Where a body corporate commits an offence under subsection (1), any director or officer of the body corporate who knowingly authorized, permitted or acquiesced in the commission of the offence is a party to and guilty of the offence and is liable on summary conviction to a fine not exceeding five thousand dollars or to imprisonment for a term not exceeding six months or to both, whether or not the body corporate has been prosecuted or convicted.

Immunity

(3) No person is guilty of an offence under subsection (1) or (2) if the person did not know, and in the exercise of reasonable diligence could not have known, of the untrue statement or omission.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 250; 2001, c. 14, s. 135(E).

Offence

251. Every person who, without reasonable cause, contravenes a provision of this Act or the regulations for which no punishment is provided is guilty of an offence punishable on summary conviction.

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 244.

Order to comply

252. (1) Where a person is guilty of an offence under this Act or the regulations, any court in which proceedings in respect of the offence are taken may, in addition to any punishment it may impose, order that person to comply with the provisions of this Act or the regulations for the contravention of which the person has been convicted.

Limitation period

(2) A prosecution for an offence under this Act may be instituted at any time within but not later than two years after the time when the subject-matter of the complaint arose.

Civil remedy not affected

(3) No civil remedy for an act or omission is suspended or affected by reason that the act or omission is an offence under this Act.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 252; 2001, c. 14, s. 135(E).

PART XX.1

DOCUMENTS IN ELECTRONIC OR OTHER FORM

Definitions

252.1 The definitions in this section apply in this Part.

“electronic document”

« document électronique »

“electronic document” means, except in section 252.6, any form of representation of information or of concepts fixed in any medium in or by electronic, optical or other similar means and that can be read or perceived by a person or by any means.

“information system”

« système d’information »

“information system” means a system used to generate, send, receive, store, or otherwise process an electronic document.

2001, c. 14, s. 121.

Application

252.2 This Part does not apply to a notice, document or other information sent to or issued by the Director pursuant to this Act or to any prescribed notice, document or other information.

2001, c. 14, s. 121.

Use not mandatory

252.3 (1) Nothing in this Act or the regulations requires a person to create or provide an electronic document.

Consent and other requirements

(2) Despite anything in this Part, a requirement under this Act or the regulations to provide a person with a notice, document or other information is not satisfied by the provision of an electronic document unless

(a) the addressee has consented, in the manner prescribed, and has designated an information system for the receipt of the electronic document; and

(b) the electronic document is provided to the designated information system, unless otherwise prescribed.

Revocation of consent

(3) An addressee may revoke the consent referred to in paragraph (2)(a) in the manner prescribed.

2001, c. 14, s. 121.

Creation and provision of information

252.4 A requirement under this Act or the regulations that a notice, document or other information be created or provided, is satisfied by the creation or provision of an electronic document if

(a) the by-laws or the articles of the corporation do not provide otherwise; and

(b) the regulations, if any, have been complied with.

2001, c. 14, s. 121.

Creation of information in writing

252.5 (1) A requirement under this Act or the regulations that a notice, document or other information be created in writing is satisfied by the creation of an electronic document if, in addition to the conditions in section 252.4,

(a) the information in the electronic document is accessible so as to be usable for subsequent reference; and

(b) the regulations pertaining to this subsection, if any, have been complied with.

Provision of information in writing

(2) A requirement under this Act or the regulations that a notice, document or other information be provided in writing is satisfied by the provision of an electronic document if, in addition to the conditions set out in section 252.4,

(a) the information in the electronic document is accessible by the addressee and capable of being retained by the addressee, so as to be usable for subsequent reference; and

(b) the regulations pertaining to this subsection, if any, have been complied with.

Copies

(3) A requirement under this Act or the regulations for one or more copies of a document to be provided to a single addressee at the same time is satisfied by the provision of a single version of the electronic document.

Registered mail

(4) A requirement under this Act or the regulations to provide a document by registered mail is not satisfied by the sending of an electronic document unless prescribed.

2001, c. 14, s. 121.

Statutory declarations and affidavits

252.6 (1) A statutory declaration or an affidavit required under this Act or the regulations may be created or provided in an electronic document if

(a) the person who makes the statutory declaration or affidavit signs it with his or her secure electronic signature;

(b) the authorized person before whom the statutory declaration or affidavit is made signs it with his or her secure electronic signature; and

(c) the requirements of sections 252.3 to 252.5 are complied with.

Definitions

(2) For the purposes of this section, “electronic document” and “secure electronic signature” have the same meaning as in subsection 31(1) of thePersonal Information Protection and Electronic Documents Act.

Clarification

(3) For the purpose of complying with paragraph (1)(c), the references to an “electronic document” in sections 252.3 to 252.5 are to be read as references to an “electronic document” as defined in subsection 31(1) of the Personal Information Protection and Electronic Documents Act.

2001, c. 14, s. 121.

Signatures

252.7 A requirement under this Act or the regulations for a signature or for a document to be executed, except with respect to a statutory declaration or an affidavit, is satisfied if, in relation to an electronic document, the prescribed requirements pertaining to this section, if any, are met and if the signature results from the application by a person of a technology or a process that permits the following to be proven:

(a) the signature resulting from the use by a person of the technology or process is unique to the person;

(b) the technology or process is used by a person to incorporate, attach or associate the person’s signature to the electronic document; and

(c) the technology or process can be used to identify the person using the technology or process.

2001, c. 14, s. 121.

PART XXI

GENERAL

Notice to directors and shareholders

253. (1) A notice or document required by this Act, the regulations, the articles or the by-laws to be sent to a shareholder or director of a corporation may be sent by prepaid mail addressed to, or may be delivered personally to,

(a) the shareholder at the shareholder’s latest address as shown in the records of the corporation or its transfer agent; and

(b) the director at the director’s latest address as shown in the records of the corporation or in the last notice filed under section 106 or 113.

Effect of notice

(2) A director named in a notice sent by a corporation to the Director under section 106 or 113 and filed by the Director is presumed for the purposes of this Act to be a director of the corporation referred to in the notice.

Deemed receipt

(3) A notice or document sent in accordance with subsection (1) to a shareholder or director of a corporation is deemed to be received at the time it would be delivered in the ordinary course of mail unless there are reasonable grounds for believing that the shareholder or director did not receive the notice or document at that time or at all.

Undelivered notices

(4) If a corporation sends a notice or document to a shareholder in accordance with subsection (1) and the notice or document is returned on two consecutive occasions because the shareholder cannot be found, the corporation is not required to send any further notices or documents to the shareholder until the shareholder informs the corporation in writing of the shareholder’s new address.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 253; 2001, c. 14, ss. 122, 135(E).

Notice to and service on a corporation

254. A notice or document required to be sent to or served on a corporation may be sent by registered mail to the registered office of the corporation shown in the last notice filed under section 19 and, if so sent, is deemed to be received or served at the time it would be delivered in the ordinary course of mail unless there are reasonable grounds for believing that the corporation did not receive the notice or document at that time or at all.

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 247; 1978-79, c. 9, s. 79.

Waiver of notice

255. Where a notice or document is required by this Act or the regulations to be sent, the sending of the notice or document may be waived or the time for the notice or document may be waived or abridged at any time with the consent in writing of the person entitled thereto.

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 248; 1978-79, c. 9, s. 79.

Certificate of Director

256. (1) Where this Act requires or authorizes the Director to issue a certificate or to certify any fact, the certificate shall be signed by the Director or by a Deputy Director authorized under section 260.

Evidence

(2) Except in a proceeding under section 213 to dissolve a corporation, a certificate referred to in subsection (1) or a certified copy thereof, when introduced as evidence in any civil, criminal or administrative action or proceeding, is conclusive proof of the facts so certified without proof of the signature or official character of the person appearing to have signed the certificate.

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 249.

Certificate of corporation

257. (1) A certificate issued on behalf of a corporation stating any fact that is set out in the articles, the by-laws, a unanimous shareholder agreement, the minutes of the meetings of the directors, a committee of directors or the shareholders, or in a trust indenture or other contract to which the corporation is a party, may be signed by a director, an officer or a transfer agent of the corporation.

Proof

(2) When introduced as evidence in any civil, criminal or administrative action or proceeding,

(a) a fact stated in a certificate referred to in subsection (1),

(b) a certified extract from a securities register of a corporation, or

(c) a certified copy of minutes or extract from minutes of a meeting of shareholders, directors or a committee of directors of a corporation,

is, in the absence of evidence to the contrary, proof of the facts so certified without proof of the signature or official character of the person appearing to have signed the certificate.

Security certificate

(3) An entry in a securities register of, or a security certificate issued by, a corporation is, in the absence of evidence to the contrary, proof that the person in whose name the security is registered is owner of the securities described in the register or in the certificate.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 257; 2001, c. 14, s. 123(F).

Copies

258. Where a notice or document is required to be sent to the Director under this Act, the Director may accept a photostatic or photographic copy thereof.

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 251.

Content and form of notices and documents

258.1 The Director may establish the requirements for the content and fix the form, including electronic or other forms, of notices and documents sent to or issued by the Director pursuant to this Act, including

(a) the notices and documents that may be transmitted in electronic or other form;

(b) the persons or classes of persons who may transmit the notices and documents;

(c) their signature in electronic or other form, or their execution, adoption or authorization in a manner that is to have the same effect for the purposes of this Act as their signature;

(d) the time and circumstances when electronic notices and documents are to be considered to be sent or received, and the place where they are considered to have been sent or received; and

(e) any matter necessary for the purposes of the application of this section.

1994, c. 24, s. 26; 2001, c. 14, s. 124.

Exemption

258.2 In the prescribed circumstances, the Director may, on any conditions that the Director considers appropriate, exempt from the application of any provision of this Act requiring notices or documents to be sent to the Director any notices or documents or classes of notices or documents containing information similar to that contained in notices or documents required to be made public pursuant to any other Act of Parliament or to any Act of the legislature of a province as the Director specifies.

1994, c. 24, s. 26; 2001, c. 14, s. 124.

Proof required by Director

259. (1) The Director may require that a document or a fact stated in a document required by this Act or the regulations to be sent to the Director shall be verified in accordance with subsection (2).

Form of proof

(2) A document or fact required by this Act or by the Director to be verified may be verified by affidavit or by statutory declaration under the Canada Evidence Act before any commissioner for oaths or for taking affidavits.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 259; 2001, c. 14, s. 135(E).

Appointment of Director

260. The Minister may appoint a Director and one or more Deputy Directors to carry out the duties and exercise the powers of the Director under this Act.

1974-75-76, c. 33, s. 253.

Regulations

261. (1) The Governor in Council may make regulations

(a) prescribing any matter required or authorized by this Act to be prescribed;

(a.1) defining anything that, by this Act, is to be defined by regulation;

(b) requiring the payment of a fee in respect of the filing, examination or copying of any document, or in respect of any action that the Director is required or authorized to take under this Act, and prescribing the amount of the fee or the manner of determining the fee;

(c) respecting the payment of fees, including the time when and the manner in which the fees are to be paid, the additional fees that may be charged for the late payment of fees and the circumstances in which any fees previously paid may be refunded in whole or in part;

(c.1) prescribing, for the purposes of subsection 137(1.1), a manner of determining the number of shares required for a person to be eligible to submit a proposal, including the time and manner of determining a value or percentage of the outstanding shares of the corporation;

(d) prescribing, for the purposes of paragraph 137(5)(d), the minimum amount of support required in relation to the number of times the shareholder has submitted substantially the same proposal within the prescribed period;

(e) prescribing rules with respect to exemptions permitted by this Act;

(f) prescribing that, for the purpose of paragraph 155(1)(a), the standards as they exist from time to time, of an accounting body named in the regulations shall be followed;

(g) prescribing any matter necessary for the purposes of the application of Part XX.1, including the time and circumstances when an electronic document is to be considered to have been provided or received and the place where it is considered to have been provided or received;

(h) prescribing the manner of, and conditions for, participating in a meeting by means of a telephonic, electronic or other communication facility that permits all participants to communicate adequately with each other during the meeting; and

(i) prescribing, for the purposes of subsection 141(3), the manner of, and conditions for, voting at a meeting of shareholders by means of a telephonic, electronic or other communication facility.

Incorporation by reference

(2) The regulations may incorporate any material by reference regardless of its source and either as it exists on a particular date or as amended from time to time.

Incorporated material is not a regulation

(3) Material does not become a regulation for the purposes of the Statutory Instruments Act because it is incorporated by reference.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 261; 1994, c. 24, s. 27; 2001, c. 14, s. 125.

Fee to be paid before service performed

261.1 The fee in respect of the filing, examination, or copying of any document, or in respect of any action that the Director is required or authorized to take, shall be paid to the Director on the filing, examination, or copying or before the Director takes the action in respect of which the fee is payable.

2001, c. 14, s. 126.

Definition of “statement”

262. (1) In this section, “statement” means a statement of intent to dissolve and a statement of revocation of intent to dissolve referred to in section 211.

Filing of articles and statements

(2) Where this Act requires that articles or a statement relating to a corporation be sent to the Director,

(a) the articles or the statement shall be signed by a director or an officer of the corporation or, in the case of articles of incorporation, by an incorporator; and

(b) on receiving the articles or statement in the form that the Director fixes, any other required documents and the required fees, the Director shall

(i) record the date of the filing,

(ii) issue the appropriate certificate,

(iii) file the certificate and the articles or statement, or a copy, image or photographic, electronic or other reproduction of the certificate and of the articles or statement,

(iv) send the certificate, or a copy, image or photographic, electronic or other reproduction of the certificate, to the corporation or its agent, and

(v) publish a notice of the issuance of the certificate in a publication generally available to the public.

Date of certificate

(3) A certificate referred to in subsection (2) issued by the Director may be dated as of the day the Director receives the articles, statement or court order pursuant to which the certificate is issued or as of any later day specified by the court or person who signed the articles or statement.

(4) [Repealed, 1994, c. 24, s. 28]

Date of certificate

(5) Notwithstanding subsection (3), a certificate of discontinuance may be dated as of the day on which the corporation amalgamates pursuant to another Act or is continued.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 262; 1994, c. 24, s. 28; 2001, c. 14, ss. 127, 135(E).

Signature

262.1 (1) A signature required on a certificate issued by the Director under this Act may be printed or otherwise mechanically reproduced on the certificate or may be in accordance with the regulations made under paragraph 261(1)(c.1).

Authority to sign notices

(2) The notices referred to in subsections 19(2) and (4) and subsections 106(1) and 113(1), and the annual return referred to in section 263, may be signed by any individual who has the relevant knowledge of the corporation and who is authorized to do so by the directors, or, in the case of the notice referred to in subsection 106(1), the incorporators.

Execution of documents

(3) Any articles, notice, resolution, requisition, statement or other document required or permitted to be executed or signed by more than one individual for the purposes of this Act may be executed or signed in several documents of like form, each of which is executed or signed by one or more of the individuals. The documents, when duly executed or signed by all individuals required or permitted, as the case may be, to do so, shall be deemed to constitute one document for the purposes of this Act.

1994, c. 24, s. 29; 2001, c. 14, s. 128.

Annual return

263. Every corporation shall, on the prescribed date, send to the Director an annual return in the form that the Director fixes and the Director shall file it.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 263; 2001, c. 14, s. 129.

Certificate

263.1 (1) The Director may provide any person with a certificate stating that a corporation

(a) has sent to the Director a document required to be sent under this Act;

(b) has paid all required fees; or

(c) exists as of a certain date.

Director may refuse to issue certificate of existence

(2) For greater certainty, the Director may refuse to issue a certificate described in paragraph (1)(c) if the Director has knowledge that the corporation is in default of sending a document required to be sent under this Act or is in default of paying a required fee.

2001, c. 14, s. 129.

Alteration

264. The Director may alter a notice or document, other than an affidavit or statutory declaration, if authorized by the person who sent the document or by that person’s representative.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 264; 2001, c. 14, s. 135(E).

Corrections at request of Director

265. (1) If there is an error in articles, a notice, a certificate or other document, the directors or shareholders of the corporation shall, on the request of the Director, pass the resolutions and send to the Director the documents required to comply with this Act, and take such other steps as the Director may reasonably require so that the Director may correct the document.

No prejudice

(2) Before proceeding under subsection (1), the Director must be satisfied that the correction would not prejudice any of the shareholders or creditors of the corporation.

Corrections at the request of the corporation

(3) The Director may, at the request of the corporation or of any other interested person, accept a correction to any of the documents referred to in subsection (1) if

(a) the correction is approved by the directors of the corporation, unless the error is obvious or was made by the Director; and

(b) the Director is satisfied that the correction would not prejudice any of the shareholders or creditors of the corporation and that the correction reflects the original intention of the corporation or the incorporators, as the case may be.

Application to court

(4) If, in the view of the Director, of the corporation or of any interested person who wishes a correction, a correction to any of the documents referred to in subsection (1) would prejudice any of the shareholders or creditors of a corporation, the Director, the corporation or the person, as the case may be, may apply to the court for an order that the document be corrected and for an order determining the rights of the shareholders or creditors.

Notice to Director

(5) An applicant under subsection (4) shall give the Director notice of the application, and the Director is entitled to appear and to be heard in person or by counsel.

Director may require surrender of document

(6) The Director may demand the surrender of the original document, and may issue a corrected certificate or file the corrected articles, notice or other document.

Date of corrected document

(7) A corrected document shall bear the date of the document it replaces unless

(a) the correction is made with respect to the date of the document, in which case the document shall bear the corrected date; or

(b) the court decides otherwise.

Notice

(8) If a corrected certificate materially amends the terms of the original certificate, the Director shall without delay give notice of the correction in a publication generally available to the public.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 265; 2001, c. 14, s. 130.

Cancellation of articles by Director

265.1 (1) In the prescribed circumstances, the Director may cancel the articles and related certificate of a corporation.

No prejudice

(2) Before proceeding under subsection (1), the Director must be satisfied that the cancellation would not prejudice any of the shareholders or creditors of the corporation.

Request to Director to cancel articles

(3) In the prescribed circumstances, the Director may, at the request of a corporation or of any other interested person, cancel the articles and related certificate of the corporation if

(a) the cancellation is approved by the directors of the corporation; and

(b) the Director is satisfied that the cancellation would not prejudice any of the shareholders or creditors of the corporation and that the cancellation reflects the original intention of the corporation or the incorporators, as the case may be.

Application to court

(4) If, in the view of the Director, of the corporation or of any interested person who wishes a cancellation, a cancellation of articles and a related certificate would prejudice any of the shareholders or creditors of a corporation, the Director, the corporation or the person, as the case may be, may apply to the court for an order that the articles and certificate be cancelled and for an order determining the rights of the shareholders or creditors.

Notice to Director

(5) An applicant under subsection (4) shall give the Director notice of the application, and the Director is entitled to appear and to be heard in person or by counsel.

Return of certificate

(6) The Director may demand the surrender of a cancelled certificate.

2001, c. 14, s. 130.

Inspection

266. (1) A person who has paid the required fee is entitled during usual business hours to examine a document required by this Act or the regulations to be sent to the Director, except a report sent to the Director under subsection 230(2), and to make copies of or extracts from it.

Copies

(2) The Director shall furnish any person with a copy, extract, certified copy or certified extract of a document required by this Act or the regulations to be sent to the Director, except a report sent under subsection 230(2).

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 266; 2001, c. 14, s. 130.

Records of Director

267. (1) Records required by this Act to be maintained by the Director

(a) may be in bound or loose-leaf form or in photographic film form; or

(b) may be entered or recorded by any system of mechanical or electronic data processing or by any other information storage device that is capable of reproducing any required information in intelligible form within a reasonable time.

Obligation to furnish

(2) Where records are maintained by the Director otherwise than in written form,

(a) the Director shall furnish any copy required to be furnished under subsection 266(2) in intelligible form; and

(b) a report reproduced from those records, if it is certified by the Director, is admissible in evidence to the same extent as the original records would have been.

Retention of records

(3) The Director is not required to produce any document, other than a certificate and attached articles or statement filed under section 262, after the expiration of the prescribed period.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 267; 1994, c. 24, s. 30; 2001, c. 14, s. 131.

Form of publication

267.1 Information or notices required by this Act to be summarized in a publication generally available to the public or published by the Director may be made available to the public or published by any system of mechanical or electronic data processing or by any other information storage device that is capable of reproducing any required information or notice in intelligible form within a reasonable time.

1994, c. 24, s. 31; 2001, c. 14, s. 132.

Definition of “charter”

268. (1) In this section, “charter” includes

(a) an act of incorporation and any amendments thereto; and

(b) letters patent of incorporation and any letters patent supplementary thereto.

Amendment of charter — special Act

(2) In connection with a continuance under this Act, the shareholders of a body corporate incorporated or continued by or under a special Act of Parliament who are entitled to vote at annual meetings of shareholders may, despite the charter of the body corporate,

(a) by special resolution, authorize the directors of the body corporate to apply under section 187 for a certificate of continuance; and

(b) by the same resolution, make any amendment to the charter of the body corporate that a corporation incorporated under this Act may make to its articles.

Amendment of charter — other Act

(2.1) In connection with a continuance under this Act, the shareholders of a body corporate incorporated or continued by or under an Act of Parliament, other than this Act or a special Act, who are entitled to vote at annual meetings of shareholders may, subject to any other Act of Parliament or the charter of the body corporate,

(a) by special resolution, authorize the directors of the body corporate to apply under section 187 for a certificate of continuance; and

(b) by the same resolution, make any amendment to the charter of the body corporate that a corporation incorporated under this Act may make to its articles.

Change of class rights

(3) Despite subsections (2) and (2.1), the shareholders of a body corporate may not, by a special resolution under any of those subsections, make any change of the nature referred to in subsection 176(1) that affects a class or series of shares, unless

(a) the charter of the body corporate otherwise provides in respect of an amendment of the nature referred to in paragraph 176(1)(a), (b) or (e); or

(b) the holders of the class or series of shares approve the change in accordance with section 176.

Authorizing continuance

(4) Subject to subsection (6), the directors of a body corporate incorporated or continued by or under a special Act of Parliament may, despite the charter of the body corporate, apply under section 187 for a certificate of continuance if the articles of continuance do not make any amendment to the charter of the body corporate other than an amendment required to conform to this Act.

Authorizing continuance

(4.1) Subject to subsection (6), the directors of a body corporate incorporated or continued by or under an Act of Parliament, other than this Act or a special Act, may, subject to any other Act of Parliament or the charter of the body corporate, apply under section 187 for a certificate of continuance if the articles of continuance do not make any amendment to the charter of the body corporate other than an amendment required to conform to this Act.

Financial institutions

(4.2) For the purposes of this section, every body corporate that is incorporated or continued under an Act of Parliament and to which the Bank Act, theCooperative Credit Associations Act, the Insurance Companies Act or the Trust and Loan Companies Act applies is deemed to be incorporated or continued by or under an Act of Parliament other than this Act or a special Act.

No dissent

(5) A shareholder is not entitled to dissent under section 190 in respect of an amendment made under subsection (2), (2.1), (3), (4) or (4.1).

Discretionary continuance

(6) The Governor in Council may, by order, require that a body corporate incorporated by or under an Act of Parliament to which Part I or II of theCanada Corporations Act, chapter C-32 of the Revised Statutes of Canada, 1970, does not apply, apply for a certificate of continuance under section 187 within any period that may be prescribed except for the following:

(a) a bank;

(a.1) an association to which the Cooperative Credit Associations Act applies;

(b) a company or society to which the Insurance Companies Act applies; and

(c) a company to which the Trust and Loan Companies Act applies.

(7) [Repealed, 2009, c. 23, s. 311]

Fees

(8) A body corporate that obtains a certificate of continuance under this section is not required to pay any fees otherwise payable under this Act in respect of such continuance.

Special Act no longer applicable

(8.1) On the continuance of a body corporate incorporated by a special Act of Parliament as a corporation under this Act, the special Act ceases to apply to the corporation.

Idem

(9) A body corporate referred to in subsection (6) that does not make an application to obtain a certificate of continuance within the period prescribed is dissolved on the expiration of that period.

Continuance prohibited

(10) A body corporate to which Part II or Part III of the Canada Corporations Act, chapter C-32 of the Revised Statutes of Canada, 1970, applies or any similar body corporate incorporated otherwise than by or under an Act of Parliament may not apply for a certificate of continuance under section 187.

Exception for railway companies

(11) A body corporate that is incorporated by or under a Special Act, as defined in section 87 of the Canada Transportation Act, may apply for a certificate of continuance under section 187.

R.S., 1985, c. C-44, s. 268; 1991, c. 45, s. 556, c. 46, s. 597, c. 47, s. 724; 1992, c. 1, ss. 142, 160(F); 1994, c. 24, s. 32; 1996, c. 10, s. 213; 2001, c. 14, s. 133; 2007, c. 6, s. 401; 2009, c. 23, s. 311.

RELATED PROVISIONS

— 2009, c. 23, s. 297(6)

Time limit for continuance

297. (6) Despite any provision of the Canada Corporations Act, a body corporate referred to in subsection (2) that does not apply for a certificate of continuance under section 187 of the Canada Business Corporations Act within six months after the day on which this subsection comes into force is dissolved on the expiry of that period.

AMENDMENTS NOT IN FORCE

— 2009, c. 2, ss. 470(1), (2)

Articles and by-laws

470. (1) Any provisions of the articles of the Corporation, as defined in subsection 2(1) of the Air Canada Public Participation Act, that impose constraints described in paragraphs 6(1)(b) and (c) of that Act, as those paragraphs read immediately before the coming into force of section 469, and any provisions of the Corporation’s by-laws that give effect to those constraints, have, as of the day on which section 469 comes into force, no further force or effect.

Restatement of articles

(2) The articles of the Corporation may be restated under section 180 of the Canada Business Corporations Act as a result of subsection (1).

— 2009, c. 23, s. 309

309. Subsection 3(3) of the Canada Business Corporations Act is amended by adding the following after paragraph (a):

(a.1) the Canada Not-for-profit Corporations Act;

— 2009, c. 23, s. 311(2)

2007, c. 6, s. 401

311. (2) The portion of subsection 268(6) of the Act before paragraph (a) is replaced by the following:

Discretionary continuance

(6) The Governor in Council may, by order, require that a body corporate incorporated by or under an Act of Parliament to which Part I or II of the Canada Corporations Act, chapter C-32 of the Revised Statutes of Canada, 1970, or the Canada Not-for-profit Corporations Act does not apply, apply for a certificate of continuance under section 187 within any period that may be prescribed except for the following:

— 2009, c. 23, s. 311(5)

311. (5) Subsection 268(10) of the Act is replaced by the following:

Continuance prohibited

(10) A body corporate to which Part II or III of the Canada Corporations Act, chapter C-32 of the Revised Statutes of Canada, 1970, or the Canada Not-for-profit Corporations Act applies or any similar body corporate incorporated otherwise than by or under an Act of Parliament may not apply for a certificate of continuance under section 187.

— 2009, c. 23, s. 344

344. On the day on which paragraph 313(a) comes into force, paragraph 3(3)(a) of the Canada Business Corporations Act is repealed.

— 2009, c. 23, s. 345

345. On the day on which paragraph 313(a) comes into force, the portion of subsection 268(6) of the Canada Business Corporations Act before paragraph (a) is replaced by the following:

Discretionary continuance

(6) The Governor in Council may, by order, require that a body corporate incorporated by or under an Act of Parliament to which the Canada Not-for-profit Corporations Act does not apply, apply for a certificate of continuance under section 187 within any period that may be prescribed except for the following:

— 2009, c. 23, s. 346

346. On the day on which paragraph 313(a) comes into force, subsection 268(10) of the Canada Business Corporations Act is replaced by the following:

Continuance prohibited

(10) A body corporate to which the Canada Not-for-profit Corporations Act applies or any similar body corporate incorporated otherwise than by or under an Act of Parliament may not apply for a certificate of continuance under section 187.

Category : Uncategorized | Blog
18
Jan

Business Names Act

R.S.O. 1990, CHAPTER B.17

Consolidation Period: From October 25, 2010 to the e-Laws currency date.

Last amendment: 2010, c. 16, Sched. 8, s. 2.

Definitions

1. In this Act,

“business” includes every trade, occupation, profession, service or venture carried on with a view to profit; (“entreprise”)

“corporation” means a corporation wherever or however incorporated; (“personne morale”)

“Minister” means the Minister of Consumer and Business Services; (“ministre”)

“Ministry” means the Ministry of the Minister; (“ministère”)

“person” includes an individual, sole proprietorship, partnership, limited partnership, unincorporated association, unincorporated syndicate, unincorporated organization, trust, body corporate, and an individual in his or her capacity as trustee, executor, administrator or other legal representative; (“personne”)

“prescribed” means prescribed by the regulations; (“prescrit”)

“Registrar” means the Registrar appointed under section 3; (“registrateur”)

“registered” means registered under this Act; (“enregistré”)

“regulations” means the regulations made under this Act. (“règlements”) R.S.O. 1990, c. B.17, s. 1; 1994, c. 27, s. 72 (1); 2001, c. 9, Sched. D, s. 13.

Registering name

2. (1) No corporation shall carry on business or identify itself to the public under a name other than its corporate name unless the name is registered by that corporation. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.17, s. 2 (1).

Idem

(2) No individual shall carry on business or identify his or her business to the public under a name other than his or her own name unless the name is registered by that individual. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.17, s. 2 (2).

Same

(3) No persons associated in partnership shall carry on business or identify themselves to the public unless the firm name of the partnership is registered by all of the partners. 1994, c. 27, s. 72 (2).

Same

(3.1) No persons associated in partnership shall carry on business or identify themselves to the public under a name other than a firm name registered under subsection (3) unless the name is registered by all of the partners. 1994, c. 27, s. 72 (2).

Non-application

(3.2) Subsection (1) does not apply to prohibit a corporation from carrying on business or identifying itself to the public by a name other than its corporate name if the name is set out in a partnership registration under subsection 4 (1) or a declaration under the Limited Partnerships Act. 1994, c. 27, s. 72 (2).

Same

(3.3) Subsection (3) does not apply to prohibit persons associated in a limited partnership from carrying on business under the firm name in accordance with the Limited Partnerships Act. 1994, c. 27, s. 72 (2).

Exception

(4) Subsection (3) does not apply to prohibit persons associated in partnership from carrying on business or identifying themselves to the public under a name that is composed of the names of the partners. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.17, s. 2 (4).

Idem

(5) This section does not apply to prohibit the use of a name that contains characters from an alphabet other than the Roman alphabet if the name is used in conjunction with the registered name. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.17, s. 2 (5).

Name to be set out

(6) A corporation and such other persons as are prescribed carrying on business under a registered name or, in the case of a corporation, identifying itself to the public under a registered name, shall set out both the registered name and the person’s name in all contracts, invoices, negotiable instruments and orders involving goods or services issued or made by the person. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.17, s. 2 (6).

Extra-provincial limited liability company

2.1 (1) In this section,

“extra-provincial limited liability company” means an unincorporated association, other than a partnership, formed under the laws of another jurisdiction that grants to each of its members limited liability with respect to the liabilities of the association. 1998, c. 18, Sched. E, s. 33.

Registration

(2) No extra-provincial limited liability company shall carry on business in Ontario unless it has registered its company name. 1998, c. 18, Sched. E, s. 33.

Use of “Limited”

(2.1) Despite any other Act, the word “Limited” or any abbreviation of that word or any version of it in another language may be used in the registered company name of an extra-provincial limited liability company. 2010, c. 16, Sched. 8, s. 2.

Use of registered name only

(3) No extra-provincial limited liability company shall carry on business in Ontario under a name other than its registered company name. 1998, c. 18, Sched. E, s. 33.

Exception

(3.1) Despite subsections (2) and (3), an extra-provincial limited liability company may carry on business or identify itself to the public under a name other than its company name, if the name is set out in a partnership registration under subsection 4 (1) or a declaration under the Limited Partnerships Act. 2010, c. 16, Sched. 8, s. 2.

Laws of other jurisdiction

(4) The laws of the jurisdiction under which an extra-provincial limited liability company is formed shall govern its organization and internal affairs and the liability of its managers and members. 1998, c. 18, Sched. E, s. 33.

Service

(5) A person may serve a notice or document on an extra-provincial limited liability company at its Ontario place of business, if any, or its address required to be maintained under the laws of the jurisdiction of formation or its principal office address. 1998, c. 18, Sched. E, s. 33.

Registrar

3. (1) The Minister shall appoint a public servant in the Ministry as the Registrar. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.17, s. 3 (1).

Delegation of powers

(2) The Registrar may delegate any of the duties or powers of the Registrar to any public servant employed under Part III of the Public Service of Ontario Act, 2006. 1994, c. 27, s. 72 (3); 2006, c. 35, Sched. C, s. 9.

Records

(3) The Registrar shall maintain a record of every registration made under this Act or filed under the Limited Partnerships Act. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.17, s. 3 (3).

Available to the public

(4) Any person is entitled to examine, during normal business hours, the records maintained by the Registrar. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.17, s. 3 (4).

Registration

4. (1) Upon payment of the required fee, any person may register a name for the purpose of complying with section 2 or 2.1 or section 44.3 or 44.4 of the Partnerships Act. 1998, c. 18, Sched. E, s. 34.

Period

(1.1) The registration is effective for five years from the date it is accepted for registration by the Registrar. 1994, c. 27, s. 72 (4).

Idem

(2) The Registrar shall not accept for registration a name that does not comply with the prescribed requirements. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.17, s. 4 (2).

Idem

(3) Only letters from the Roman alphabet, Arabic numerals or a combination of letters from the Roman alphabet and Arabic numerals together with punctuation marks and such other marks as are prescribed may form part of a registered name. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.17, s. 4 (3).

Changes

(4) If there is a change in information set out in a registration, the registrant shall register, in the prescribed form within fifteen days after the change, an amended registration showing the change. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.17, s. 4 (4).

Correcting information

(5) If the Registrar has grounds to believe that information registered is not correct or current, he or she may give notice to the registrant requiring that the information be corrected or updated within the time specified in the notice. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.17, s. 4 (5).

Idem

(6) A registrant receiving a notice under subsection (5) shall comply with the request in the notice or provide evidence to the Registrar that the information registered is correct or current, as the case may be. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.17, s. 4 (6).

Cancelling registration

(7) The Registrar shall cancel a registration,

(a) if a name was accepted for registration that does not comply with the prescribed requirements;

(a.1) if the registrant fails to pay a fee required by the Minister under section 10.1; or

(b) if the registrant requests the cancellation. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.17, s. 4 (7); 2004, c. 19, s. 4.

Idem

(8) The Registrar may cancel a registration if the registrant is given a notice under subsection (5) and does not comply with subsection (6). R.S.O. 1990, c. B.17, s. 4 (8).

Entering cancellation

(9) The Registrar shall indicate, on the record, every cancellation under subsection (7) or (8). R.S.O. 1990, c. B.17, s. 4 (9).

Notice of cancellation

(10) Before cancelling a registration other than on the request of the registrant or pursuant to a Court order, the Registrar shall give the registrant twenty-one days notice of the intention to cancel. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.17, s. 4 (10).

Appeal

(11) A person whose application to register a name is refused may appeal to the Divisional Court within twenty-one days after the day of the refusal. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.17, s. 4 (11).

Idem

(12) A registrant who receives a notice under subsection (10) may appeal to the Divisional Court within twenty-one days after receipt of the notice. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.17, s. 4 (12).

Idem

(13) If a notice under subsection (10) is under appeal, the Registrar shall not cancel the registration unless a final determination is made upholding the Registrar’s decision. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.17, s. 4 (13).

Renewal of registration

5. (1) A registrant is entitled to renew a registration before it expires upon paying the required fee. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.17, s. 5 (1); 1998, c. 18, Sched. E, s. 35 (1).

Late renewal

(2) A registrant is entitled to renew a registration within sixty days after it expires upon paying the required fee for late renewal. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.17, s. 5 (2); 1998, c. 18, Sched. E, s. 35 (2).

Effective date

(3) A renewal made under subsection (1) or (2) is effective on the day immediately following the expiration day of the registration being renewed. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.17, s. 5 (3).

Liability for damages

6. (1) A person who suffers damages by reason of the registration of a name that is the same as or deceptively similar to another person’s registered name is entitled to recover compensation from the registrant for damages suffered because of the registration. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.17, s. 6 (1).

Note: On a day to be named by proclamation of the Lieutenant Governor, subsection (1) is repealed and the following substituted:

Liability for damages

(1) A person is entitled to recover compensation from a registrant for damages the person suffered by reason of the registration by the registrant of a name that is the same as or deceptively similar to,

(a) a name registered by the person; or

(b) the person’s name, even though the person is not required to register that name under this Act. 2010, c. 16, Sched. 5, s. 2 (1).

See: 2010, c. 16, Sched. 5, ss. 2 (1), 7 (2).

Idem

(2) For the purposes of subsection (1), the compensation is limited to the greater of $500 and the actual amount of damages incurred. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.17, s. 6 (2).

Note: On a day to be named by proclamation of the Lieutenant Governor, subsection (2) is repealed and the following substituted:

Same

(2) The compensation under each of clauses (1) (a) and (b) is limited to the greater of $500 and the actual amount of damages incurred. 2010, c. 16, Sched. 5, s. 2 (2).

See: 2010, c. 16, Sched. 5, ss. 2 (2), 7 (2).

Cancelling registration

(3) In giving a judgment for a plaintiff in an action brought under subsection (1), the court shall order the Registrar to cancel the registration that was the cause of the action. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.17, s. 6 (3).

Ability to sue

7. (1) A person carrying on business in contravention of subsection 2 (1), (2) or (3) or subsection 4 (4) or (6) is not capable of maintaining a proceeding in a court in Ontario in connection with that business except with leave of the court. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.17, s. 7 (1).

Idem

(2) The court shall grant leave if the person seeking to maintain the proceeding satisfies the court that,

(a) the failure to register was inadvertent;

(b) there is no evidence that the public has been deceived or misled; and

(c) at the time of the application to the court, the person is not in contravention of this Act or the regulations. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.17, s. 7 (2).

Contracts valid

(3) No contract is void or voidable by reason only that it was entered into by a person who was in contravention of this Act or the regulations at the time the contract was made. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.17, s. 7 (3).

Certified copies

8. (1) Upon the payment of the required fee, the Registrar shall issue to any person applying for it,

(a) a certified copy of the record with respect to any name registered; or

(b) if a name is not registered, a certificate so stating. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.17, s. 8 (1); 1998, c. 18, Sched. E, s. 36.

Idem

(2) A certified copy or a certificate issued under this section is admissible in evidence in all courts as proof, in the absence of evidence to the contrary, of the contents of the document or of the non-registration of a name, as the case may be, without proof of the appointment or signature of the Registrar. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.17, s. 8 (2).

Idem

(3) For the purpose of this section, the signature of the Registrar may be printed or otherwise mechanically or electronically reproduced. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.17, s. 8 (3).

Form of records

9. (1) Records prepared and maintained by the Registrar may be in bound or loose-leaf or electronic form or in a photographic film form or may be entered or recorded by any system of mechanical or electronic data processing or by any other information storage device that is capable of reproducing any required information in an accurate and intelligible form within a reasonable time. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.17, s. 9 (1); 1994, c. 27, s. 72 (5).

Idem

(2) If records maintained by the Registrar are prepared and maintained otherwise than in written or other form, the Registrar shall furnish any copy required to be furnished in intelligible written form. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.17, s. 9 (2); 1994, c. 27, s. 72 (6).

Idem

(3) A report reproduced from records prepared and maintained otherwise than in written form that purports to be certified by the Registrar is, without proof of the Registrar’s office or signature, admissible in evidence. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.17, s. 9 (3); 1994, c. 27, s. 72 (7).

Copies

(4) The Registrar is not required to produce the original of a document if a copy is furnished in compliance with subsection (2). R.S.O. 1990, c. B.17, s. 9 (4).

Idem

(5) For the purpose of this section, a document is a copy of an original if it contains all the information contained in the original. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.17, s. 9 (5).

Delivery of notices, etc.

9.1 (1) A notice or other document that is required or permitted by this Act to be sent by the Registrar may be sent by ordinary mail or by any other method, including registered mail, certified mail or prepaid courier, if there is a record by the person who has delivered it that the notice or document has been sent. 1994, c. 27, s. 72 (8).

Same

(2) A notice or other document referred to in subsection (1) may be sent by telephone transmission of a facsimile of the notice or other document or by another form of electronic transmission where there is a record that the notice or other document has been sent. 1994, c. 27, s. 72 (8).

Deemed delivery

(3) A notice or other document sent by mail by the Registrar shall be deemed to have been received by the intended recipient on the earlier of,

(a) the day the intended recipient actually receives it; or

(b) the fifth business day after the day it is mailed. 1994, c. 27, s. 72 (8).

Same

(4) A notice or other document sent by the Registrar by a method referred to in subsection (2) shall be deemed to be received by the intended recipient on the earlier of,

(a) the day the intended recipient actually receives it; or

(b) the first business day after the day the transmission is sent by the Registrar. 1994, c. 27, s. 72 (8).

Fax delivery

(5) Subject to the regulations, a registration may be sent in duplicate to the Registrar by telephone transmission of a facsimile. 1994, c. 27, s. 72 (8).

Offence

10. (1) Every person who, without reasonable cause, contravenes section 2 or 2.1 or subsection 4 (4) or (6) or submits a statement in an application for a registration under this Act that is false or misleading with respect to any material fact is guilty of an offence and on conviction is liable to a fine of not more than $2,000 or, if the person is a corporation, to a fine of not more than $25,000. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.17, s. 10 (1); 1998, c. 18, Sched. E, s. 37.

Idem

(2) If a corporation is guilty of an offence under subsection (1), every director or officer of the corporation and every person acting as its representative in Ontario who authorized, permitted or acquiesced in such an offence is also guilty of an offence and on conviction is liable to a fine of not more than $2,000. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.17, s. 10 (2).

Powers of Minister

10.1 The Minister may by order require the payment of fees for registrations, late renewals, search reports, or copies of documents or information, or other services under this Act and may approve the amounts of those fees. 1998, c. 18, Sched. E, s. 38.

Regulations

11. The Lieutenant Governor in Council may make regulations,

(a) prescribing information to be contained in a registration;

(b) prescribing the duties of the Registrar;

(c) Repealed: 1998, c. 18, Sched. E, s. 39 (1).

(d) prescribing forms and providing for their use;

(d.1) governing the registration of forms in electronic format, including the manner of acceptance of forms and the determination of the date of receipt;

(d.2) governing the registration of forms sent by telephone transmission of a facsimile;

(d.3) authorizing the Registrar to enter into an agreement with any person respecting the use, disclosure, sale or licensing of records maintained under this Act and prescribing terms and conditions for any such agreement ;

(e) exempting any class of person or business from the application of section 2, or any provision in the regulations, and prescribing conditions for any such exemption;

(f) prescribing and prohibiting the use of connotations, suggestions, words, expressions or phrases in a name shown in a registration;

(g) governing the custody and destruction of registrations and certificates;

(h) Repealed: 1998, c. 18, Sched. E, s. 39 (1).

(i) prescribing any matter required or permitted by this Act to be prescribed. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.17, s. 11; 1994, c. 27, s. 72 (9); 1998, c. 18, Sched. E, s. 39 (1).

Note: Regulations made under clause (c) or (h), as those clauses read immediately before March 1, 1999, continue until the Minister makes an order under section 10.1, as enacted by the Statutes of Ontario, 1998, chapter 18, Schedule E, section 38, that is inconsistent with those regulations. See: 1998, c. 18, Sched. E, s. 39 (2).

Note: The Lieutenant Governor in Council may by regulation revoke regulations made under clause (c) or (h), as those clauses read immediately before March 1, 1999, if the Minister makes an order under section 10.1, as enacted by the Statutes of Ontario, 1998, chapter 18, Schedule E, section 38, that is inconsistent with those regulations. See: 1998, c. 18, Sched. E, s. 39 (3).

Transition

12. (1) A name or designation that is stated in a declaration or a renewal thereof filed under section 1 or 9 of thePartnerships Registration Act, being chapter 371 of the Revised Statutes of Ontario, 1980, shall be deemed to be registered under and in accordance with this Act and the regulations. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.17, s. 12 (1).

Idem

(2) A registration of a name or style or a renewal thereof that is filed under section 2 of the Corporations Information Act, being chapter 96 of the Revised Statutes of Ontario, 1980, shall be deemed to be a registration under and in accordance with this Act and the regulations. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.17, s. 12 (2).

______________

Category : Uncategorized | Blog
18
Jan

PART I
DEFINITIONS, INTERPRETATION AND APPLICATION

Definitions and interpretation

1. (1) In this Act,

“affairs” means the relationships among a corporation, its affiliates and the shareholders, directors and officers of such bodies corporate but does not include the business carried on by such bodies corporate; (“affaires internes”)

“affiliate” means an affiliated body corporate within the meaning of subsection (4); (“membre du même groupe”)

“articles” means the original or restated articles of incorporation, articles of amendment, articles of amalgamation, articles of arrangement, articles of continuance, articles of dissolution, articles of reorganization, articles of revival, letters patent, supplementary letters patent, a special Act and any other instrument by which a corporation is incorporated; (“statuts”)

“associate”, where used to indicate a relationship with any person, means,

(a) any body corporate of which the person beneficially owns, directly or indirectly, voting securities carrying more than 10 per cent of the voting rights attached to all voting securities of the body corporate for the time being outstanding,

(b) any partner of that person,

(c) any trust or estate in which the person has a substantial beneficial interest or as to which the person serves as trustee or in a similar capacity,

(d) any relative of the person, including the person’s spouse, where the relative has the same home as the person, or

(e) any relative of the spouse of the person where the relative has the same home as the person; (“personne qui a un lien”)

“auditor” includes a partnership of auditors; (“vérificateur”)

“beneficial interest” or “beneficial ownership” includes ownership through a trustee, legal representative, agent or other intermediary and, in the case of a security, includes the interest of an entitlement holder, as defined in the Securities Transfer Act, 2006, with respect to that security, but does not include the interest of an entitlement holder that is a securities intermediary, as defined in the Securities Transfer Act, 2006, that has established a security entitlement, as defined in the Securities Transfer Act, 2006, in favour of its entitlement holder with respect to that security; (“intérêt bénéficiaire”, “propriété bénéficiaire”)

“body corporate” means any body corporate with or without share capital and whether or not it is a corporation to which this Act applies; (“personne morale”)

“certified copy” means,

(a) in relation to a document of a corporation, a copy of the document certified to be a true copy by an officer thereof,

(b) in relation to a document issued by a court, a copy of the document certified to be a true copy under the seal of the court and signed by the registrar thereof,

(c) in relation to a document in the custody of the Director, a copy of the document certified to be a true copy by the Director and signed by the Director or by such officer of the Ministry as is designated by the regulations; (“copie certifiée conforme”)

“Commission” means the Ontario Securities Commission; (“Commission”)

“corporation” means a body corporate with share capital to which this Act applies; (“société”, “société par actions”)

“corporation number” means the number assigned by the Director to a corporation in accordance with subsection 8(1) and “number” in relation to a corporation means the corporation number of that corporation; (“numéro de la société”, “numéro”)

“court” means the Superior Court of Justice; (“tribunal”)

“day” means a clear day and a period of days shall be deemed to commence the day following the event that began the period and shall be deemed to terminate at midnight of the last day of the period except that if the last day of the period falls on a Sunday or holiday the period shall terminate at midnight of the day next following that is not a Sunday or holiday; (“jour”)

“debt obligation” means a bond, debenture, note or other similar obligation or guarantee of such an obligation of a body corporate, whether secured or unsecured; (“titre de créance”)

“Director” means the Director appointed under section 278; (“directeur”)

“director” means a person occupying the position of director of a corporation by whatever name called, and “directors” and “board of directors” include a single director; (“administrateur”)

“electronic signature” means an identifying mark or process that is,

(a) created or communicated using telephonic or electronic means,

(b) attached to or associated with a document or other information, and

(c) made or adopted by a person to associate the person with the document or other information, as the case may be; (“signature électronique”)

“endorse” includes imprinting a stamp on the face of articles or other document sent to the Director; (“apposer”)

“financial statement” means a financial statement referred to in section 154; (“état financier”)

“incorporator” means a person who signs articles of incorporation; (“fondateur”)

“individual” means a natural person, but does not include a partnership, unincorporated association, unincorporated syndicate, unincorporated organization, trust, or a natural person in his or her capacity as trustee, executor, administrator or other legal representative; (“particulier”)

“interim financial statement” means a financial statement referred to in section 160; (“état financier périodique”)

“liability” includes a debt of a corporation arising under section 36, subsection 185(29) or clause 248(3)(f) or (g); (“passif”)

“Minister” means the Minister of Consumer and Business Services or such other member of the Executive Council to whom the administration of this Act may be assigned; (“ministre”)

“Ministry” means the Ministry of the Minister; (“ministère”)

“non-resident corporation” means a corporation incorporated in Canada before the 27th day of April, 1965, and that is not deemed to be resident in Canada for the purposes of the Income Tax Act (Canada) by subsection 250(4) of that Act; (“société non résidente”)

“number name” means the name of a corporation that consists only of its corporation number followed by the word “Ontario” and one of the words or abbreviations provided for in subsection 10(1); (“dénomination sociale numérique”)

“offering corporation” means a corporation that is offering its securities to the public within the meaning of subsection (6) and that is not the subject of an order of the Commission deeming it to have ceased to be offering its securities to the public; (“société faisant appel au public”)

“officer” means an officer designated under section 133 and includes the chair of the board of directors, a vice-chair of the board of directors, the president, a vice-president, the secretary, an assistant secretary, the treasurer, an assistant treasurer and the general manager of a corporation, and any other individual designated an officer of a corporation by by-law or by resolution of the directors or any other individual who performs functions for a corporation similar to those normally performed by an individual occupying any such office; (“dirigeant”)

“ordinary resolution” means a resolution that is submitted to a meeting of the shareholders of a corporation and passed, with or without amendment, at the meeting by at least a majority of the votes cast; (“résolution ordinaire”)

“person” includes an individual, sole proprietorship, partnership, unincorporated association, unincorporated syndicate, unincorporated organization, trust, body corporate, and a natural person in his or her capacity as trustee, executor, administrator, or other legal representative; (“personne”)

“personal representative”, where used with reference to holding shares in that capacity, means an executor, administrator, estate trustee, guardian, tutor, trustee, receiver or liquidator or the curator, guardian for property or attorney under a continuing power of attorney with authority for a person who is mentally incapable of managing his or her property; (“ayant droit”)

“prescribed” means prescribed by the regulations; (“prescrit”)

“redeemable share” means a share issued by a corporation,

(a) that the corporation may purchase or redeem upon the demand of the corporation, or

(b) that the corporation is required by its articles to purchase or redeem at a specified time or otherwise upon the demand of a shareholder; (“action rachetable”)

“registered form” means registered form as defined in the Securities Transfer Act, 2006; (“nominatif”)

“registered office” means the office of a corporation located at the address specified in its articles or in the notice most recently filed by the corporation under subsection 14(3); (“siège social”)

“regulations” means the regulations made under this Act; (“règlements”)

“related person”, where used to indicate a relationship with any person, means,

(a) any spouse, son or daughter of that person,

(b) any relative of the person or of the person’s spouse, other than an individual referred to in clause (a), who has the same home as the person, or

(c) any body corporate of which the person and any of the persons referred to in clause (a) or (b) or the partner or employer of the person, or any combination, beneficially own, directly or indirectly, voting securities carrying more than 50 per cent of the voting rights attached to all voting securities of the body corporate for the time being outstanding; (“personne liée”)

“resident Canadian” means an individual who is,

(a) a Canadian citizen ordinarily resident in Canada,

(b) a Canadian citizen not ordinarily resident in Canada who is a member of a prescribed class of persons, or

(c) a permanent resident within the meaning of the Immigration Act (Canada) and ordinarily resident in Canada; (“résident canadien”)

“security” means a share of any class or series of shares or a debt obligation of a body corporate; (“valeur mobilière”)

“security certificate” means a certificate evidencing a security; (“certificat de valeur mobilière”)

“security interest” means an interest in or charge upon the property of a body corporate by way of mortgage, hypothec, pledge or otherwise, to secure payment of a debt or performance of any other obligation of the body corporate; (“sûreté”)

“send” includes deliver or mail; (“envoyer”)

“senior officer” means,

(a) the chair of the board of directors, a vice-chair of the board of directors, the president, a vice-president, the secretary, the treasurer or the general manager of a corporation or any other individual who performs functions for a corporation similar to those normally performed by an individual occupying any such office, and

(b) each of the five highest paid employees of a corporation, including any individual referred to in clause (a); (“cadre dirigeant”)

“series”, in relation to shares, means a division of a class of shares; (“série”)

“special resolution” means a resolution that is,

(a) submitted to a special meeting of the shareholders of a corporation duly called for the purpose of considering the resolution and passed, with or without amendment, at the meeting by at least two-thirds of the votes cast, or

(b) consented to in writing by each shareholder of the corporation entitled to vote at such a meeting or the shareholder’s attorney authorized in writing; (“résolution spéciale”)

“spouse” means a person to whom the person is married or with whom the person is living in a conjugal relationship outside marriage; (“conjoint”)

“telephonic or electronic means” means telephone calls or messages, facsimile messages, electronic mail, transmission of data or information through automated touch-tone telephone systems, transmission of data or information through computer networks, any other similar means or any other prescribed means; (“voie téléphonique ou électronique”)

“unanimous shareholder agreement” means an agreement described in subsection 108(2) or a declaration of a shareholder described in subsection 108 (3); (“convention unanime des actionnaires”)

“uncertificated security” means an uncertificated security as defined in the Securities Transfer Act, 2006; (“valeur mobilière sans certificat”)

“voting security” means any security other than a debt obligation of a body corporate carrying a voting right either under all circumstances or under some circumstances that have occurred and are continuing; (“valeur mobilière avec droit de vote”)

“warrant” means any certificate or other document issued by a corporation as evidence of conversion privileges or options or rights to acquire securities of the corporation. (“bon de souscription”) R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 1 (1); 1994, c. 27, s. 71 (1); 1999, c. 6, s. 3; 1999, c. 12, Sched. F, s. 1; 2001, c. 9, Sched. D, s. 2 (1, 2); 2005, c. 5, s. 4; 2006, c. 8, s. 106; 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 1.

Interpretation: subsidiary body corporate

(2) For the purposes of this Act, a body corporate shall be deemed to be a subsidiary of another body corporate if, but only if,

(a) it is controlled by,

(i) that other, or

(ii) that other and one or more bodies corporate each of which is controlled by that other, or

(iii) two or more bodies corporate each of which is controlled by that other; or

(b) it is a subsidiary of a body corporate that is that other’s subsidiary. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 1 (2).

Holding body corporate

(3) For the purposes of this Act, a body corporate shall be deemed to be another’s holding body corporate if, but only if, that other is its subsidiary. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 1 (3).

Affiliated body corporate

(4) For the purposes of this Act, one body corporate shall be deemed to be affiliated with another body corporate if, but only if, one of them is the subsidiary of the other or both are subsidiaries of the same body corporate or each of them is controlled by the same person. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 1 (4).

Control

(5) For the purposes of this Act, a body corporate shall be deemed to be controlled by another person or by two or more bodies corporate if, but only if,

(a) voting securities of the first-mentioned body corporate carrying more than 50 per cent of the votes for the election of directors are held, other than by way of security only, by or for the benefit of such other person or by or for the benefit of such other bodies corporate; and

(b) the votes carried by such securities are sufficient, if exercised, to elect a majority of the board of directors of the first-mentioned body corporate. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 1 (5).

Offering securities to public

(6) For the purposes of this Act, a corporation is offering its securities to the public only where,

(a) in respect of any of its securities a prospectus or statement of material facts has been filed under the Securities Actor any predecessor thereof, or in respect of which a prospectus has been filed under The Corporations Information Act, being chapter 72 of the Revised Statutes of Ontario, 1960, or any predecessor thereof, so long as any of such securities are outstanding or any securities into which such securities are converted are outstanding; or

(b) any of its securities have been at any time since the 1st day of May, 1967, listed and posted for trading on any stock exchange in Ontario recognized by the Commission regardless of when such listing and posting for trading commenced,

except that where, upon the application of a corporation, the Commission is satisfied, in its discretion, that to do so would not be prejudicial to the public interest, the Commission may order, subject to such terms and conditions as the Commission may impose, that the corporation shall be deemed to have ceased to be offering its securities to the public. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 1 (6); 2000, c. 26, Sched. B, s. 3 (1, 2).

Execution of documents

(7) Any articles, notice, resolution, requisition, statement or other document required or permitted to be executed by more than one person for the purposes of this Act may be executed in several documents of like form each of which is executed by one or more of such persons, and such documents, when duly executed by all persons required or permitted, as the case may be, to do so, shall be deemed to constitute one document for the purposes of this Act. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 1 (7).

Application

2. (1) This Act, except where it is otherwise expressly provided, applies to every body corporate with share capital,

(a) incorporated by or under a general or special Act of the Parliament of the former Province of Upper Canada;

(b) incorporated by or under a general or special Act of the Parliament of the former Province of Canada that has its registered office and carries on business in Ontario; or

(c) incorporated by or under a general or special Act of the Legislature,

but this Act does not apply to a corporation within the meaning of the Loan and Trust Corporations Act except as provided by that Act. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 2 (1).

Idem

(2) Despite The Railways Act, being chapter 331 of the Revised Statutes of Ontario, 1950, and subject to subsection 168(6), this Act applies to a body corporate with share capital that is a company as defined in that Act but that is not engaged in constructing or operating a railway, street railway or incline railway. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 2 (2).

Idem

(3) This Act does not apply to a body corporate with share capital that,

(a) is a company within the meaning of the Corporations Act and has objects in whole or in part of a social nature;

(b) is a corporation to which the Co-operative Corporations Act applies;

(c) is a corporation that is an insurer within the meaning of subsection 141 (1) of the Corporations Act; or

(d) is a corporation to which the Credit Unions and Caisses Populaires Act applies. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 2 (3).

PART II
INCORPORATION

Incorporation

3. (1) Repealed: 2000, c. 42, Sched., s. 1.

Incorporation

(2) A corporation may be incorporated under this Act with its powers restricted by its articles to lending and investing money on mortgage of real estate or otherwise, or with its powers restricted by its articles to accepting and executing the office of liquidator, receiver, assignee, trustee in bankruptcy or trustee for the benefit of creditors and to accepting the duty of and acting generally in the winding up of corporations, partnerships and estates, other than estates of deceased persons, and shall not by reason thereof be deemed to be a corporation within the meaning of the Loan and Trust Corporations Act, but the number of its shareholders, exclusive of persons who are in the employment of the corporation, shall be limited by its articles to five, and no such corporation shall issue debt obligations except to its shareholders, or borrow money on the security of its property except from its shareholders, or receive money on deposit or offer its securities to the public. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 3 (2).

Professional corporations

3.1 (1) In this section and in sections 3.2, 3.3 and 3.4,

“member” means a member of a profession governed by an Act that permits the profession to be practised through a professional corporation; (“membre”)

“professional corporation” means a corporation incorporated or continued under this Act that holds a valid certificate of authorization or other authorizing document issued under an Act governing a profession. (“société professionnelle”) 2000, c. 42, Sched., s. 2.

Professions

(2) Where the practice of a profession is governed by an Act, a professional corporation may practise the profession if,

(a) that Act expressly permits the practice of the profession by a corporation and subject to the provisions of that Act; or

(b) the profession is governed by an Act named in Schedule 1 of the Regulated Health Professions Act, 1991, one of the following Acts or a prescribed Act:

1. Certified General Accountants Act, 2010.

2. Chartered Accountants Act, 2010.

3. Law Society Act.

4. Social Work and Social Service Work Act, 1998.

5. Veterinarians Act. 2000, c. 42, Sched., s. 2; 2010, c. 6, Sched. A, s. 69; 2010, c. 6, Sched. C, s. 67.

Regulations

(3) The Lieutenant Governor in Council may make regulations prescribing Acts for the purposes of clause (2) (b). 2000, c. 42, Sched., s. 2.

Application of Act to professional corporations

3.2 (1) This Act and the regulations apply with respect to a professional corporation except as otherwise set out in this section and sections 3.1, 3.3 and 3.4 and the regulations. 2000, c. 42, Sched., s. 2.

Conditions for professional corporations

(2) Despite any other provision of this Act but subject to subsection (6), a professional corporation shall satisfy all of the following conditions:

1. All of the issued and outstanding shares of the corporation shall be legally and beneficially owned, directly or indirectly, by one or more members of the same profession.

2. All officers and directors of the corporation shall be shareholders of the corporation.

3. The name of the corporation shall include the words “Professional Corporation” or “Société professionnelle” and shall comply with the rules respecting the names of professional corporations set out in the regulations and with the rules respecting names set out in the regulations or by-laws made under the Act governing the profession.

4. The corporation shall not have a number name.

5. The articles of incorporation of a professional corporation shall provide that the corporation may not carry on a business other than the practice of the profession but this paragraph shall not be construed to prevent the corporation from carrying on activities related to or ancillary to the practice of the profession, including the investment of surplus funds earned by the corporation. 2000, c. 42, Sched., s. 2; 2002, c. 22, s. 8; 2005, c. 28, Sched. B, s. 1 (1).

Deemed compliance

(2.1) A professional corporation that has a name that includes the words “société professionnelle” shall be deemed to have complied with the requirements of subsection 10 (1). 2004, c. 19, s. 3 (1).

Corporate acts not invalid

(3) No act done by or on behalf of a professional corporation is invalid merely because it contravenes this Act. 2000, c. 42, Sched., s. 2.

Voting agreements void

(4) An agreement or proxy that vests in a person other than a shareholder of a professional corporation the right to vote the rights attached to a share of the corporation is void. 2000, c. 42, Sched., s. 2.

Unanimous shareholder agreements void

(5) Subject to subsection (6), a unanimous shareholder agreement in respect of a professional corporation is void unless each shareholder of the corporation is a member of the professional corporation. 2000, c. 42, Sched., s. 2; 2005, c. 28, Sched. B, s. 1 (2).

Special rules, health profession corporations

(6) The Lieutenant Governor in Council may make regulations,

(a) exempting classes of health profession corporations, as defined in section 1 (1) of the Regulated Health Professions Act, 1991, from the application of subsections (1) and (5) and such other provisions of this Act and the regulations as may be specified and prescribing terms and conditions that apply with respect to the health profession corporations in lieu of the provisions from which they are exempted;

(b) exempting classes of the shareholders of those health profession corporations from the application of subsections 3.4 (2), (4) and (6) and such other provisions of this Act and the regulations as may be specified and prescribing rules that apply with respect to the shareholders in lieu of the provisions from which they are exempted;

(c) exempting directors and officers of those health profession corporations from the application of such provisions of this Act and the regulations as may be specified and prescribing rules that apply with respect to the directors and officers in lieu of the provisions from which they are exempted. 2005, c. 28, Sched. B, s. 1 (3).

Consequences of occurrence of certain events

3.3 (1) Despite any other Act, a professional corporation’s certificate of authorization or other authorizing document remains valid and the corporation does not cease to be a professional corporation despite,

(a) the death of a shareholder;

(b) the divorce of a shareholder;

(c) the bankruptcy or insolvency of the corporation;

(d) the suspension of the corporation’s certificate of authorization or other authorizing document; or

(e) the occurrence of such other event or the existence of such other circumstance as may be prescribed. 2000, c. 42, Sched., s. 2; 2001, c. 8, s. 1 (1); 2001, c. 23, s. 6 (1).

Invalidity of certificate

(2) Subject to the regulations, a certificate of authorization or other authorizing document becomes invalid and the corporation ceases to be a professional corporation on the revocation of the certificate. 2000, c. 42, Sched., s. 2; 2001, c. 8, s. 1 (2).

Regulations

(3) For the purposes of subsection (1), the Lieutenant Governor in Council may make regulations,

(a) prescribing events and circumstances for the purposes of clause (1) (e);

(a.1) providing that, despite clause (1) (a), (b), (c), (d) or (e), whichever applies, a professional corporation’s certificate of authorization or other authorizing document ceases to be valid and the corporation ceases to be a professional corporation because of a failure to meet the terms and conditions described in the regulation;

(a.2) prescribing terms and conditions that apply with respect to the events and circumstances referred to in clauses (1) (a), (b), (c), (d) and (e);

(a.3) prescribing exceptions to the events and circumstances referred to in clauses (1) (a), (b), (c), (d) and (e);

(b) prescribing the manner in which shares of a shareholder are to be dealt with on the occurrence of any event mentioned in clauses (1) (a) to (e), the time within which they are to be dealt with and any other matter related to dealing with the shares. 2000, c. 42, Sched., s. 2; 2001, c. 23, s. 6 (2).

Name change

(4) A corporation that ceases to be a professional corporation shall change its name to remove from it the word “professional” or “professionnelle”. 2001, c. 8, s. 1 (3).

No limit on professional liability

3.4 (1) Subsection 92 (1) shall not be construed as limiting the professional liability of a shareholder of a professional corporation under an Act governing the profession for acts of the shareholder or acts of employees or agents of the corporation. 2000, c. 42, Sched., s. 2.

Deemed acts

(2) For the purposes of professional liability, the acts of a professional corporation shall be deemed to be the acts of the shareholders, employees or agents of the corporation, as the case may be. 2000, c. 42, Sched., s. 2.

Professional liability

(3) The liability of a member for a professional liability claim is not affected by the fact that the member is practising the profession through a professional corporation. 2000, c. 42, Sched., s. 2.

Joint and several liability

(4) A person is jointly and severally liable with a professional corporation for all professional liability claims made against the corporation in respect of errors and omissions that were made or occurred while the person was a shareholder of the corporation. 2000, c. 42, Sched., s. 2.

Same

(5) The liability of a member under subsection (4) cannot be greater than his or her liability would be in the circumstances if he or she were not practising through the professional corporation. 2001, c. 8, s. 2.

Same, partnerships and limited liability partnerships

(6) If a professional corporation is a partner in a partnership or limited liability partnership, the shareholders of the corporation have the same liability in respect of the partnership or limited liability partnership as they would have if the shareholders themselves were the partners. 2001, c. 8, s. 2.

Articles of incorporation

4. (1) One or more individuals or bodies corporate or any combination thereof may incorporate a corporation by signing articles of incorporation and complying with section 6. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 4 (1).

Idem

(2) Subsection (1) does not apply to an individual who,

(a) is less than eighteen years of age;

(b) has been found under the Substitute Decisions Act, 1992 or under the Mental Health Act to be incapable of managing property or who has been found to be incapable by a court in Canada or elsewhere; or

(c) has the status of bankrupt. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 4 (2); 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 2.

Contents of articles

5. (1) Articles of incorporation shall follow the prescribed form and shall set out the prescribed information. 1994, c. 27, s. 71 (2).

Director’s consent

(2) The corporation shall keep at its registered office address the consent, in the prescribed form, to act as a first director,

(a) of each individual who is named in the articles as a first director and who is not an incorporator; and

(b) of each individual who is named in the articles as a first director and who is an incorporator, if the articles are sent to the Director in a prescribed electronic format and the electronic signature of the individual is not set out on the articles under clause 273 (4) (a) because the regulations provide that the signature is not required. 2006, c. 19, Sched. G, s. 2.

Inspection of consent

(2.1) Upon request and without charge, the corporation shall permit a director, shareholder or creditor to inspect a consent mentioned in subsection (2) during the normal business hours of the corporation and to make a copy. 1999, c. 12, Sched. F, s. 2.

Provisions in articles

(3) The articles may set out any provisions permitted by this Act or permitted by law to be set out in the by-laws of the corporation. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 5 (3).

Where articles, etc., prevail

(4) Subject to subsection (5), if a greater number of votes of directors or shareholders are required by the articles or a unanimous shareholder agreement than are required by this Act to effect any action, the provisions of the articles or of the unanimous shareholder agreement prevail. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 5 (4).

Votes to remove director

(5) The articles shall not require a greater number of votes of shareholders to remove a director than the number specified in section 122. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 5 (5).

Certificate of incorporation

6. An incorporator shall send to the Director articles of incorporation and, upon receipt of the articles, the Director shall endorse thereon, in accordance with section 273, a certificate which shall constitute the certificate of incorporation. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 6.

Certificate of incorporation

7. A certificate of incorporation is conclusive proof that the corporation has been incorporated under this Act on the date set out in the certificate, except in a proceeding under section 240 to cancel the certificate for cause. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 7.

Assignment of number

8. (1) Every corporation shall be assigned a number by the Director and such number shall be specified as the corporation number in the certificate of incorporation and in any other certificate relating to the corporation endorsed or issued by the Director. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 8 (1).

Idem

(2) Where no name is specified in the articles that are delivered to the Director, the corporation shall be assigned a number name. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 8 (2).

Idem

(3) Where, through inadvertence or otherwise, the Director has assigned to a corporation a corporation number or number name that is the same as the number or name of any other corporation previously assigned, the Director may, without holding a hearing, issue a certificate of amendment to the articles of the corporation changing the number or name assigned to the corporation and, upon the issuance of the certificate of amendment, the articles are amended accordingly. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 8 (3).

Idem

(4) Where for any reason the Director has endorsed a certificate on articles that sets out the corporation number incorrectly, the Director may substitute a corrected certificate that bears the date of the certificate it replaces. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 8 (4).

Idem

(5) The file number that was assigned to each corporation by the Minister prior to the 29th day of July, 1983 shall be deemed to be that corporation’s number. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 8 (5).

Name prohibition

9. (1) Subject to subsection (2), a corporation shall not have a name,

(a) that contains a word or expression prohibited by the regulations;

(b) that is the same as or, except where a number name is proposed, similar to,

(i) the name of a known,

(A) body corporate,

(B) trust,

(C) association,

(D) partnership,

(E) sole proprietorship, or

(F) individual,

whether in existence or not, or

(ii) the known name under which any body corporate, trust, association, partnership, sole proprietorship, or individual, carries on business or identifies himself, herself or itself,

if the use of that name would be likely to deceive; or

(c) that does not meet the requirements prescribed by the regulations. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 9 (1).

Exception to subs. (1)

(2) A corporation may have a name described in clause (1) (b) upon complying with conditions prescribed by the regulations. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 9 (2).

Documents filed

(3) There shall be filed with the Director such documents relating to the name of the corporation as may be prescribed by the regulations. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 9 (3).

Restrictions on corporate name

10. (1) The word “Limited”, “Limitée”, “Incorporated”, “Incorporée” or “Corporation” or the corresponding abbreviations “Ltd.”, “Ltée”, “Inc.” or “Corp.” shall be part, in addition to any use in a figurative or descriptive sense, of the name of every corporation, but a corporation may be legally designated by either the full or the abbreviated form. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 10 (1).

Languages

(2) Subject to this Act and the regulations, a corporation may have a name that is,

(a) English only;

(b) French only;

(c) one name that is a combination of English and French; or

(d) one name in English and one name in French that are equivalent but are used separately. 2010, c. 16, Sched. 8, s. 1 (1).

Same

(2.1) A corporation that has a name described in clause (2) (d) may be legally designated by its English name or its French name. 2010, c. 16, Sched. 8, s. 1 (2).

Other restrictions

(3) For the purposes of subsections (1) and (2), only letters from the Roman alphabet or Arabic numerals or a combination thereof, together with such punctuation marks and other marks as are permitted by regulation, may form part of the name of a corporation. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 10 (3).

Other languages

(4) Subject to the provisions of this Act and the regulations, a corporation may have in its articles a special provision permitting it to set out its name in any language and the corporation may be legally designated by that name. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 10 (4).

Legibility

(5) Despite subsection (4), a corporation shall set out its name in legible characters in all contracts, invoices, negotiable instruments and orders for goods or services issued or made by or on behalf of the corporation and in all documents sent to the Director under this Act. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 10 (5).

Unauthorized use of “Limited”, etc.

11. (1) No person, while not incorporated, shall trade or carry on a business or undertaking under a name in which “Limited”, “Incorporated” or “Corporation” or any abbreviation thereof, or any version thereof in another language, is used. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 11 (1).

Idem

(2) Where a corporation carries on business or identifies itself to the public by a name or style other than as provided in the articles, that name or style shall not include the word “Limited”, “Incorporated” or “Corporation” or any abbreviation thereof or any version thereof in another language. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 11 (2).

Change of name if objectionable

12. (1) If a corporation, through inadvertence or otherwise, has acquired a name contrary to section 9 or 10, the Director may, after giving the corporation an opportunity to be heard, issue a certificate of amendment to the articles changing the name of the corporation to a name specified in the certificate and, upon the issuance of the certificate of amendment, the articles are amended accordingly. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 12 (1); 2004, c. 19, s. 3 (2).

Written hearing

(1.1) A hearing referred to in subsection (1) shall be in writing in accordance with the rules made by the Director under the Statutory Powers Procedure Act. 1998, c. 18, Sched. E, s. 20.

Failure to perform undertaking

(2) Where an undertaking to dissolve or change its name is given by a corporation and the undertaking is not carried out within the time specified, the Director may, after giving the corporation an opportunity to be heard, issue a certificate of amendment to the articles changing the name of the corporation to a name specified in the certificate and, upon the issuance of a certificate of amendment, the articles are amended accordingly. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 12 (2).

Idem

(3) Where an undertaking to dissolve or change its name is given by a person who is not a corporation and the undertaking is not carried out within the time specified, the Director may, after giving the corporation that acquired the name by virtue of such undertaking an opportunity to be heard, issue a certificate of amendment to the articles changing the name of the corporation to a name specified in the certificate and, upon the issuance of the certificate, the articles are amended accordingly. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 12 (3).

Corporate seal

13. A corporation may, but need not, have a corporate seal. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 13.

Registered office

14. (1) A corporation shall at all times have a registered office in Ontario at the location specified in its articles, in a resolution made under subsection (3) or in a special resolution made under subsection (4). 1994, c. 27, s. 71 (4); 2000, c. 26, Sched. B, s. 3 (3).

Idem

(2) The head office of every corporation incorporated prior to the 29th day of July, 1983 shall be deemed to be the registered office of the corporation. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 14 (2).

Change of location

(3) A corporation may by resolution of its directors change the location of its registered office within a municipality or geographic township. 1994, c. 27, s. 71 (5).

Change of municipality, etc.

(4) A corporation may by special resolution change the municipality or geographic township in which its registered office is located to another place in Ontario. 1994, c. 27, s. 71 (5).

Validity

(5) Failure to file as set out in subsection (3) or (4) does not affect the validity of the resolution. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 14 (5).

Corporate powers

15. A corporation has the capacity and the rights, powers and privileges of a natural person. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 15.

Capacity to act outside Ontario

16. A corporation has the capacity to carry on its business, conduct its affairs and exercise its powers in any jurisdiction outside Ontario to the extent that the laws of such jurisdiction permit. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 16.

Corporate power

17. (1) It is not necessary for a by-law to be passed in order to confer any particular power on the corporation or its directors. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 17 (1).

Power limited by articles, etc.

(2) A corporation shall not carry on any business or exercise any power that it is restricted by its articles from carrying on or exercising, nor shall the corporation exercise any of its powers in a manner contrary to its articles. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 17 (2).

Acting outside powers

(3) Despite subsection (2) and subsection 3(2), no act of a corporation including a transfer of property to or by the corporation is invalid by reason only that the act is contrary to its articles, by-laws, a unanimous shareholder agreement or this Act. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 17 (3).

Where notice is not deemed

18. No person is affected by or is deemed to have notice or knowledge of the contents of a document concerning a corporation by reason only that the document has been filed with the Director or is available for inspection at an office of the corporation. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 18.

Indoor management rule

19. A corporation or a guarantor of an obligation of a corporation may not assert against a person dealing with the corporation or with any person who has acquired rights from the corporation that,

(a) the articles, by-laws or any unanimous shareholder agreement have not been complied with;

(b) the persons named in the most recent notice filed under the Corporations Information Act, or named in the articles, whichever is more current, are not the directors of the corporation;

(c) the location named in the most recent notice filed under subsection 14 (3) or named in the articles, whichever is more current, is not the registered office of the corporation;

(d) a person held out by a corporation as a director, an officer or an agent of the corporation has not been duly appointed or does not have authority to exercise the powers and perform the duties that are customary in the business of the corporation or usual for such director, officer or agent;

(e) a document issued by any director, officer or agent of a corporation with actual or usual authority to issue the document is not valid or not genuine; or

(f) a sale, lease or exchange of property referred to in subsection 184 (3) was not authorized,

except where the person has or ought to have, by virtue of the person’s position with or relationship to the corporation, knowledge to that effect. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 19; 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 3.

20. Repealed: 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 4.

Contract prior to corporate existence

21. (1) Except as provided in this section, a person who enters into an oral or written contract in the name of or on behalf of a corporation before it comes into existence is personally bound by the contract and is entitled to the benefits thereof. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 21 (1).

Adoption of contract by corporation

(2) A corporation may, within a reasonable time after it comes into existence, by any action or conduct signifying its intention to be bound thereby, adopt an oral or written contract made before it came into existence in its name or on its behalf, and upon such adoption,

(a) the corporation is bound by the contract and is entitled to the benefits thereof as if the corporation had been in existence at the date of the contract and had been a party thereto; and

(b) a person who purported to act in the name of or on behalf of the corporation ceases, except as provided in subsection (3), to be bound by or entitled to the benefits of the contract. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 21 (2).

Non-adoption of contract

(3) Except as provided in subsection (4), whether or not an oral or written contract made before the coming into existence of a corporation is adopted by the corporation, a party to the contract may apply to a court for an order fixing obligations under the contract as joint or joint and several or apportioning liability between the corporation and the person who purported to act in the name of or on behalf of the corporation, and, upon such application, the court may make any order it thinks fit. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 21 (3).

Exception to subs. (1)

(4) If expressly so provided in the oral or written contract referred to in subsection (1), a person who purported to act in the name of or on behalf of the corporation before it came into existence is not in any event bound by the contract or entitled to the benefits thereof. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 21 (4).

PART III
CORPORATE FINANCE

Shares

22. (1) Shares of a corporation shall be in registered form and shall be without nominal or par value. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 22 (1).

Idem

(2) Shares with nominal or par value of a corporation incorporated before the 29th day of July, 1983 shall be deemed to be shares without nominal or par value. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 22 (2).

Rights of shareholders

(3) Where a corporation has only one class of shares, the rights of the holders thereof are equal in all respects and include the rights,

(a) to vote at all meetings of shareholders; and

(b) to receive the remaining property of the corporation upon dissolution. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 22 (3).

Idem

(4) The articles may provide for more than one class of shares and where they so provide,

(a) the rights, privileges, restrictions and conditions attaching to the shares of each class shall be set out therein; and

(b) each of the rights set out in subsection (3) shall be attached to at least one class of shares, but both such rights are not required to be attached to any one class. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 22 (4).

Saving provision

(5) Despite subsection (4), the right of the holders of a class of shares to one vote for each share at all meetings of shareholders other than meetings of the holders of another class of shares, or to receive the remaining property of the corporation upon dissolution, need not be set out in the articles. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 22 (5).

Shares within a class equal

(6) Except as provided in section 25, each share of a class shall be the same in all respects as every other share of that class. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 22 (6).

Same rights, etc.

(7) The articles may provide that two or more classes of shares or two or more series within a class of shares may have the same rights, privileges, restrictions and conditions. 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 5.

Issuance of shares

23. (1) Subject to the articles, the by-laws, any unanimous shareholder agreement and section 26, shares may be issued at such time and to such persons and for such consideration as the directors may determine. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 23 (1).

Shares non-assessable

(2) Shares issued by a corporation are non-assessable and the holders are not liable to the corporation or to its creditors in respect thereof. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 23 (2).

Fully-paid shares

(3) A share shall not be issued until the consideration for the share is fully paid in money or in property or past service that is not less in value than the fair equivalent of the money that the corporation would have received if the share had been issued for money. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 23 (3).

Value determined by directors

(4) The directors shall, in connection with the issue of any share not issued for money, determine,

(a) the amount of money the corporation would have received if the share had been issued for money; and

(b) either,

(i) the fair value of the property or past service in consideration of which the share is issued, or

(ii) that such property or past service has a fair value that is not less than the amount of money referred to in clause (a). R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 23 (4).

Idem

(5) In determining the value of property or past service, the directors may take into account reasonable charges and expenses of organization and reorganization and payments for property and past service reasonably expected to benefit the corporation. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 23 (5).

Interpretation of property

(6) For the purposes of subsection (3) and of subsection 24 (3), a document evidencing indebtedness of a person to whom shares are to be issued, or of any other person not dealing at arm’s length with such person within the meaning of that term in the Income Tax Act (Canada), does not constitute property. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 23 (6).

Separate capital account

24. (1) A corporation shall maintain a separate stated capital account for each class and series of shares it issues. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 24 (1).

Idem

(2) A corporation shall add to the appropriate stated capital account in respect of any shares it issues the full amount of the consideration it receives as determined by the directors which, in the case of shares not issued for money, shall be the amount determined by the directors in accordance with clause 23 (4) (a) or, if a determination is made by the directors in accordance with subclause 23 (4) (b) (i), the amount so determined. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 24 (2).

Exceptions

(3) Despite subsection (2) and subsection 23 (3), a corporation may, subject to subsection (4), add to the stated capital accounts maintained for the shares of classes or series the whole or any part of the consideration that it receives in exchange if the corporation issues shares,

(a) in exchange for,

(i) property of a person who immediately before the exchange did not deal with the corporation at arm’s length within the meaning of that term in the Income Tax Act (Canada),

(ii) shares of, or another interest in, a body corporate that immediately before the exchange, or that because of the exchange, did not deal with the corporation at arm’s length within the meaning of that term in the Income Tax Act (Canada), or

(iii) property of a person who, immediately before the exchange, dealt with the corporation at arm’s length within the meaning of that term in the Income Tax Act (Canada), if the person, the corporation and all holders of shares in the class or series of shares so issued consent to the exchange; or

(b) under an agreement referred to in subsection 175 (1) or an arrangement referred to in clause (c) or (d) of the definition of “arrangement” in subsection 182 (1) or to shareholders of an amalgamating corporation who receive the shares in addition to or instead of securities of the amalgamated corporation. 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 6.

Consent not required

(3.1) The consent referred to in subclause (3) (a) (iii) is not required if the issuance of the shares does not result in a decrease in the value of the stated capital account maintained for the class or series divided by the number of shares in the class or series. 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 6.

Addition to stated capital account

(4) On the issue of a share, a corporation shall not add to a stated capital account in respect of the share an amount greater than the amount referred to in subsection (2). R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 24 (4).

Stated capital at time of coming into force or continuance

(5) Despite subsection (2), on the 29th day of July, 1983 or at such time thereafter as a corporation has been continued under this Act, as the case may be, the amount in the stated capital account maintained by a corporation in respect of each class or series of shares then issued shall be equal to the aggregate amount paid up on the shares of each such class or series of shares immediately prior thereto, and, after such time, a corporation may, upon complying with subsection (6), add to the stated capital account maintained by it in respect of any class or series of shares any amount it has credited to a retained earnings or other surplus account. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 24 (5).

Additions to stated capital account

(6) Where a corporation proposes to add any amount to a stated capital account that it maintains in respect of a class or series of shares otherwise than under subsection 38(2), the addition to the stated capital account must be approved by special resolution if,

(a) the amount to be added,

(i) was not received by the corporation as consideration for the issue of shares, or

(ii) was received by the corporation as consideration for the issue of shares but does not form part of the stated capital attributable to such shares; and

(b) the corporation has outstanding shares of more than one class or series. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 24 (6).

Idem

(7) Where a class or series of shares of a corporation would be affected by the addition of an amount to any stated capital account under subsection (6) in a manner different from the manner in which any other class or series of shares of the corporation would be affected by such action, the holders of the differently affected class or series of shares are entitled to vote separately as a class or series, as the case may be, on the proposal to take the action, whether or not such shares otherwise carry the right to vote. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 24 (7).

Expressed in one or more currencies

(8) Stated capital accounts of a corporation may be expressed in one or more currencies. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 24 (8).

Reduction in stated capital

(9) A corporation shall not reduce its stated capital or any stated capital account except in the manner provided in this Act. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 24 (9).

Non-application of Act

(10) The provisions of this Act relating to stated capital do not apply to an open-end mutual fund. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 24 (10).

Definition

(11) For the purposes of this section,

“open-end mutual fund” means an offering corporation that carries on only the business of investing the consideration it receives for the shares it issues, and all or substantially all the shares of which are redeemable upon the demand of the holders of such shares. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 24 (11).

Special shares in series

25. (1) The articles, subject to the limitations set out in them,

(a) may authorize the issue of any class of shares in one or more series and may fix the number of shares in, and determine the designation, rights, privileges, restrictions and conditions attaching to the shares of, each series; and

(b) may, where the articles authorize the issue of any class of shares in one or more series, authorize the directors to fix the number of shares in, and to determine the designation, rights, privileges, restrictions and conditions attaching to the shares of each series. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 25 (1).

Proportionate abatement

(2) If any amount,

(a) of cumulative dividends, whether or not declared, or declared non-cumulative dividends; or

(b) payable on return of capital in the event of the liquidation, dissolution or winding up of a corporation,

in respect of shares of a series is not paid in full, the shares of the series shall participate rateably with the shares of all other series of the same class in respect of,

(c) all accumulated cumulative dividends, whether or not declared, and all declared non-cumulative dividends; or

(d) all amounts payable on return of capital in the event of the liquidation, dissolution or winding up of the corporation,

as the case may be. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 25 (2).

No priority of shares of same class

(3) No rights, privileges, restrictions or conditions attached to a series of shares authorized under this section shall confer upon the shares of a series a priority in respect of,

(a) dividends; or

(b) return of capital in the event of the liquidation, dissolution or winding up of the corporation,

over the shares of any other series of the same class. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 25 (3).

Articles designating special shares

(4) Where, in respect of a series of shares, the directors exercise the authority conferred on them, before the issue of shares of such series, the directors shall send to the Director articles of amendment in the prescribed form designating such series. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 25 (4).

Certificate re special shares

(5) On receipt of articles of amendment designating a series of shares under subsection (4), the Director shall endorse thereon, in accordance with section 273, a certificate which shall constitute the certificate of amendment. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 25 (5).

Pre-emptive rights

26. If it is so provided in the articles or a unanimous shareholder agreement, no shares of a class or series shall be issued unless the shares have first been offered to the shareholders of the corporation holding shares of that class or series or of another class or series on such terms as are provided in the articles or unanimous shareholder agreement. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 26.

Conversion privileges, etc.

27. (1) A corporation may issue warrants as evidence of conversion privileges or options or rights to acquire securities of the corporation, and shall set out the conditions thereof,

(a) in certificates evidencing the securities to which the conversion privileges, options or rights are attached; or

(b) in separate certificates or other documents. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 27 (1).

Idem

(2) Conversion privileges and options or rights to purchase securities of a corporation may be made transferable or non-transferable, and options or rights to purchase may be made separable or inseparable from any securities to which they are attached. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 27 (2).

Corporation to maintain sufficient reserve

(3) Where a corporation has granted privileges to convert any securities, other than shares issued by the corporation, into shares of the corporation or has issued or granted options or rights to acquire shares of the corporation and where the articles limit the number of authorized shares, the corporation shall reserve and continue to reserve sufficient authorized shares to meet the exercise of such conversion privileges, options and rights. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 27 (3).

Subsidiaries not to hold shares of holding bodies corporate

28. (1) Except as provided in subsection (2) and sections 29 to 32, a corporation,

(a) shall not hold shares in itself or in its holding body corporate; and

(b) shall not permit any of its subsidiary bodies corporate to hold shares of the corporation. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 28 (1).

Disposal of shares

(2) A corporation shall cause a subsidiary body corporate of the corporation that holds shares of the corporation to sell or otherwise dispose of those shares within five years from the date the body corporate became a subsidiary of the corporation. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 28 (2).

Exception to s. 28

29. (1) A corporation may in the capacity of a legal representative hold shares in itself or in its holding body corporate unless it or the holding body corporate or a subsidiary of either of them has a beneficial interest in the shares. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 29 (1).

Idem

(2) A corporation may permit a subsidiary body corporate to hold shares of the corporation in the capacity of a legal representative unless the corporation or the subsidiary body corporate or a subsidiary of either of them has a beneficial interest in the shares. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 29 (2).

Idem

(3) A corporation may hold shares in itself or in its holding body corporate by way of security for the purposes of a transaction entered into by it in the ordinary course of a business that includes the lending of money. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 29 (3).

Exception relating to Canadian ownership

(4) A corporation may, for the purpose of assisting the corporation or any of its affiliates or associates to qualify under any prescribed Act of Canada or a province or ordinance of a territory to receive licences, permits, grants, payments or other benefits by reason of attaining or maintaining a specified level of Canadian ownership or control, hold shares in itself that,

(a) are not restricted for the purpose of assisting the corporation or any of its affiliates or associates to so qualify; or

(b) are shares into which shares held under clause (a) were converted by the corporation that are restricted for the purpose of assisting the corporation to so qualify and that were not previously held by the corporation. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 29 (4).

Prohibited transfers

(5) A corporation shall not transfer shares held under subsection (4) to any person unless the corporation is satisfied, on reasonable grounds, that the ownership of the shares as a result of the transfer would assist the corporation or any of its affiliates or associates to achieve the purpose set out in subsection (4). R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 29 (5).

Where shares are transferred

(6) Where shares held under subsection (4) are transferred by a corporation, subsections 23 (1), (3), (4), (5) and (6), clause 127 (3) (c) and subsection 130 (1) apply, with such modifications as the circumstances require, in respect of the transfer as if the transfer were an issue. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 29 (6).

Transfer not void

(7) No transfer of shares by a corporation shall be void or voidable solely because the transfer is in contravention of subsection (5). R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 29 (7).

Corporation holding shares in itself

(8) A corporation holding shares in itself or in its holding body corporate or a subsidiary body corporate of a corporation holding shares of the corporation shall not vote or permit those shares to be voted unless the corporation or subsidiary body corporate, as the case may be,

(a) holds the shares in the capacity of a legal representative; and

(b) has complied with section 49 of the Securities Act where that section is applicable. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 29 (8).

Exception, conditions precedent

(9) A corporation may permit any of its subsidiary bodies corporate to acquire shares of the corporation through the issuance of those shares by the corporation to the subsidiary body corporate if, before the acquisition takes place, the conditions prescribed for the purposes of this subsection are met. 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 7.

Conditions subsequent

(10) After the acquisition has taken place under the purported authority of subsection (9), the conditions prescribed for the purposes of this subsection shall be met. 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 7.

Non-compliance with conditions

(11) If a corporation permits a subsidiary body corporate to acquire shares of the corporation under the purported authority of subsection (9) and either,

(a) one or more of the conditions prescribed for the purposes of subsection (9) were not met; or

(b) one or more of the conditions prescribed for the purposes of subsection (10) were not met or have ceased to be met,

then, despite subsections 17 (3) and 24 (2), the prescribed consequences apply in respect of the acquisition of the shares and their issuance. 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 7.

Purchase of issued shares permitted

30. (1) Subject to subsection (2) and to its articles, a corporation may purchase or otherwise acquire any of its issued shares or warrants. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 30 (1).

Where prohibited

(2) A corporation shall not make any payment to purchase or otherwise acquire shares issued by it if there are reasonable grounds for believing that,

(a) the corporation is or, after the payment, would be unable to pay its liabilities as they become due; or

(b) after the payment, the realizable value of the corporation’s assets would be less than the aggregate of,

(i) its liabilities, and

(ii) its stated capital of all classes. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 30 (2).

Where s. 30 (2) does not apply

31. (1) Despite subsection 30 (2) but subject to subsection (3) of this section and to its articles, a corporation may purchase or otherwise acquire shares issued by it to,

(a) settle or compromise a debt or claim asserted by or against the corporation;

(b) eliminate fractional shares; or

(c) fulfil the terms of a non-assignable agreement under which the corporation has an option or is obliged to purchase shares owned by a current or former director, officer or employee of the corporation. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 31 (1).

Idem

(2) Despite subsection 30 (2), a corporation may purchase or otherwise acquire shares issued by it to,

(a) satisfy the claim of a shareholder who dissents under section 185; or

(b) comply with an order under section 248. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 31 (2).

Restriction on payment

(3) A corporation shall not make any payment to purchase or acquire under subsection (1) shares issued by it if there are reasonable grounds for believing that,

(a) the corporation is or, after the payment, would be unable to pay its liabilities as they become due; or

(b) after the payment, the realizable value of the corporation’s assets would be less than the aggregate of,

(i) its liabilities, and

(ii) the amount required for the payment on a redemption or in a liquidation of all shares where the holders have the right to be paid before the holders of the shares to be purchased or acquired, to the extent that the amount has not been included in its liabilities. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 31 (3); 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 8.

Redemption of shares

32. (1) Despite subsection 30 (2) and subsection 31 (3), but subject to subsection (2) and to its articles, a corporation may purchase or redeem any redeemable shares issued by it at prices not exceeding the redemption price thereof stated in the articles or calculated according to a formula stated in the articles. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 32 (1).

Restriction on redemption

(2) A corporation shall not make any payment to purchase or redeem any redeemable shares issued by it if there are reasonable grounds for believing that,

(a) the corporation is or, after the payment, would be unable to pay its liabilities as they become due; or

(b) after the payment, the realizable value of the corporation’s assets would be less than the aggregate of,

(i) its liabilities, and

(ii) the amount that would be required to pay the holders of shares that have a right to be paid, on a redemption or in a liquidation, rateably with or before the holders of the shares to be purchased or redeemed, to the extent that the amount has not been included in its liabilities. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 32 (2); 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 9.

Donation of share

33. A corporation may accept from any shareholder a share of the corporation surrendered to it as a gift, but may not extinguish or reduce a liability in respect of an amount unpaid on any such share except in accordance with section 34. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 33.

Reduction of liability re unpaid share: stated capital

34. (1) Subject to subsection (4), a corporation may by special resolution,

(a) extinguish or reduce a liability in respect of an amount unpaid on any share; or

(b) reduce its stated capital for any purpose including, without limiting the generality of the foregoing, for the purpose of,

(i) distributing to the holders of issued shares of any class or series of shares an amount not exceeding the stated capital of the class or series, or

(ii) declaring its stated capital to be reduced by,

(A) an amount that is not represented by realizable assets, or

(B) an amount otherwise determined in respect of which no amount is to be distributed to holders of issued shares of the corporation. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 34 (1).

Right to vote where reduction under subs. (1)

(2) Where a class or series of shares of a corporation would be affected by a reduction of stated capital under clause (1) (b) in a manner different from the manner in which any other class or series of shares of the corporation would be affected by such action, the holders of the differently affected class or series of shares are entitled to vote separately as a class or series, as the case may be, on the proposal to take the action, whether or not the shares otherwise carry the right to vote. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 34 (2).

Account to be reduced specified

(3) A special resolution under this section shall specify the stated capital account or accounts from which the reduction of stated capital effected by the special resolution will be made. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 34 (3).

Restriction on reduction

(4) A corporation shall not take any action to extinguish or reduce a liability in respect of an amount unpaid on a share or to reduce its stated capital for any purpose other than the purpose mentioned in sub-subclause (1)(b)(ii)(A) if there are reasonable grounds for believing that,

(a) the corporation is or, after the taking of such action, would be unable to pay its liabilities as they become due; or

(b) after the taking of such action, the realizable value of the corporation’s assets would be less than the aggregate of its liabilities. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 34 (4).

Application for order where improper reduction

(5) A creditor of a corporation is entitled to apply to the court for an order compelling a shareholder or other recipient,

(a) to pay to the corporation an amount equal to any liability of the shareholder that was extinguished or reduced contrary to this section; or

(b) to pay or deliver to the corporation any money or property that was paid or distributed to the shareholder or other recipient as a consequence of a reduction of capital made contrary to this section. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 34 (5).

(6) Repealed: 2002, c. 24, Sched. B, s. 25.

Class action

(7) Where it appears that there are numerous shareholders who may be liable under this section, the court may permit an action to be brought against one or more of them as representatives of the class and, if the plaintiff establishes a claim as creditor, may make an order of reference and add as parties in the referee’s office all such shareholders as may be found, and the referee shall determine the amount that each should contribute towards the plaintiff’s claim, which amount may not, in the case of any particular shareholder, exceed the amount referred to in subsection (5), and the referee may direct payment of the sums so determined. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 34 (7).

Shareholder holding shares in fiduciary capacity

(8) No person holding shares in the capacity of a personal representative and registered on the records of the corporation as a shareholder and therein described as the personal representative of a named person is personally liable under this section, but the person named is subject to all liabilities imposed by this section. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 34 (8).

s. 130 does not apply

(9) This section does not affect any liability that arises under section 130. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 34 (9).

Amount deducted from account upon purchase, etc., of shares

35. (1) Upon a purchase, redemption or other acquisition by a corporation under section 30, 31, 32, 40 or 185 or clause 248 (3) (f) of shares or fractions thereof issued by it, the corporation shall deduct from the stated capital account maintained for the class or series of shares of which the shares purchased, redeemed or otherwise acquired form a part, an amount equal to the result obtained by multiplying the stated capital of the shares of that class or series by the number of shares of that class or series or fractions thereof purchased, redeemed or otherwise acquired, divided by the number of issued shares of that class or series immediately before the purchase, redemption or other acquisition. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 35 (1).

Idem

(2) A corporation shall deduct the amount of a payment made by the corporation to a shareholder under clause 248 (3) (g) from the stated capital account maintained for the class or series of shares in respect of which the payment was made. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 35 (2).

Adjustment in stated capital account

(3) A corporation shall adjust its stated capital account or accounts in accordance with any special resolution referred to in subsection 34 (3). R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 35 (3).

Idem

(4) Upon a change under section 168, 186 or 248 of issued shares of a corporation, or upon a conversion of such shares pursuant to their terms, into shares of another class or series, the corporation shall,

(a) deduct from the stated capital account maintained for the class or series of shares changed or converted an amount equal to the result obtained by multiplying the stated capital of the shares of that class or series by the number of shares of that class or series changed or converted, and dividing by the number of issued shares of that class or series immediately before the change or conversion; and

(b) add the result obtained under clause (a) and any additional consideration received pursuant to the change or conversion to the stated capital account maintained or to be maintained for the class or series of shares into which the shares have been changed or converted. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 35 (4).

Idem

(5) For the purpose of subsection (4) and subject to its articles, where a corporation issues two classes or series of shares and there is attached to each class or series a right to convert a share of the one class or series into a share of the other class or series, the amount of stated capital attributable to a share in either class or series is the amount obtained when the sum of the stated capital of both classes or series of shares is divided by the number of issued shares of both classes or series of shares immediately before the conversion. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 35 (5).

Status of shares purchased, etc.

(6) Shares of any class or series or fractional shares issued by a corporation and purchased, redeemed or otherwise acquired by it shall be cancelled or, if the articles limit the number of authorized shares of the class or series, may be restored to the status of authorized but unissued shares of the class. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 35 (6).

Interpretation

(7) For the purposes of this section,

(a) a corporation holding shares in itself as permitted by subsections 29 (1) and (2) shall be deemed not to have purchased, redeemed or otherwise acquired the shares; and

(b) a corporation holding shares in itself under clause 29 (4) (a) shall be deemed not to have purchased, redeemed or otherwise acquired the shares at the time they were acquired, but,

(i) any of those shares that are held by the corporation at the expiration of two years, and

(ii) any shares into which any of those shares were converted by the corporation and held under clause 29 (4) (b) that are held by the corporation at the expiration of two years after the shares from which they were converted were acquired,

shall be deemed to have been acquired at the expiration of the two years. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 35 (7).

Conversion of shares

(8) Where shares of a class or series are changed under section 168, 186 or 248, or converted pursuant to their terms, into the same or another number of shares of another class or series, such shares become the same in all respects as the shares of the class or series respectively into which they are changed or converted and, if the articles limit the number of shares of either of such classes or series, the number of authorized shares of such class or series is changed and the articles are amended accordingly. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 35 (8).

Contract with corporation re purchase of its shares

36. (1) A contract with a corporation providing for the purchase of shares of the corporation by the corporation is specifically enforceable against the corporation except to the extent that the corporation cannot perform the contract without thereby being in breach of section 30, 31 or 32. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 36 (1); 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 10 (1).

Idem

(2) In any action brought on a contract referred to in subsection (1), the corporation has the burden of proving that performance thereof is prevented by section 30, 31 or 32. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 36 (2); 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 10 (2).

Enforcement of contract

(3) Until the corporation has fulfilled all of its obligations under a contract referred to in subsection (1), the other party to the contract retains the status of a claimant entitled to be paid as soon as the corporation is lawfully able to do so or, in a liquidation, to be ranked subordinate to the rights of creditors and to the rights of holders of any class of shares whose rights were in priority to the rights given to the holders of the class of shares being purchased, but in priority to the rights of other shareholders. 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 10 (3).

Commission on sale of shares

37. The directors may authorize the corporation to pay a reasonable commission to any person in consideration of the person’s purchasing or agreeing to purchase shares of the corporation from the corporation or from any other person, or procuring or agreeing to procure purchasers for any such shares. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 37.

Declaration of dividends

38. (1) Subject to its articles and any unanimous shareholder agreement, the directors may declare and a corporation may pay a dividend by issuing fully paid shares of the corporation or options or rights to acquire fully paid shares of the corporation and, subject to subsection (3), a corporation may pay a dividend in money or property. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 38 (1).

Stock dividend

(2) If shares of a corporation are issued in payment of a dividend, the corporation may add all or part of the value of those shares to the stated capital account of the corporation maintained or to be maintained for the shares of the class or series issued in payment of the dividend. 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 11.

When dividend not to be declared

(3) The directors shall not declare and the corporation shall not pay a dividend if there are reasonable grounds for believing that,

(a) the corporation is or, after the payment, would be unable to pay its liabilities as they become due; or

(b) the realizable value of the corporation’s assets would thereby be less than the aggregate of,

(i) its liabilities, and

(ii) its stated capital of all classes. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 38 (3).

Corporations with wasting assets

39. (1) Despite anything in this Act, a corporation,

(a) that for the time being carries on as its principal business the business of operating a producing mining, gas or oil property owned and controlled by it;

(b) that has at least 75 per cent of its assets being of a wasting character; or

(c) that is incorporated for the purpose of acquiring the assets or a substantial part of the assets of a body corporate and administering such assets for the purpose of converting them into cash and distributing the cash among the shareholders of the corporation,

may declare and pay dividends out of the funds derived from the operations of the corporation. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 39 (1).

Extent of impairment of capital

(2) The powers conferred by subsection (1) may be exercised even though the value of the net assets of the corporation may be thereby reduced to less than its stated capital of all classes if the payment of the dividends does not reduce the value of its remaining assets to an amount insufficient to meet all the liabilities of the corporation, exclusive of its stated capital of all classes. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 39 (2).

Special resolution

(3) The powers conferred by subsection (1) may be exercised only under the authority of a special resolution. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 39 (3).

Lien on share

40. (1) The articles or by-laws of a corporation or, in the case of a corporation other than an offering corporation, aunanimous shareholder agreement, may provide that the corporation has a lien on a share registered in the name of a shareholder or the shareholder’s legal representative for a debt of that shareholder to the corporation, including an amount unpaid in respect of a share issued by a body corporate on the date it was continued under this Act. 2006, c. 8, s. 107.

Exception

(2) Subsection (1) does not apply to any class or series of shares listed and posted for trading on a stock exchange in or outside Canada. 2006, c. 8, s. 107.

Enforcement of lien

(3) A corporation may enforce a lien referred to in subsection (1) in accordance with its articles, by-laws or unanimous shareholder agreement. 2006, c. 8, s. 107.

Shares personal property

41. The shares of a corporation are personal property. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 41.

Restrictions on transfer, etc.

42. (1) An offering corporation shall not impose restrictions on the transfer or ownership of shares of any class or series except such restrictions as are authorized by its articles. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 42 (1); 1994, c. 27, s. 71 (6); 2006, c. 8, s. 108 (1).

No public offer if transfer, etc., restricted — exceptions

(2) A corporation that has imposed restrictions on the transfer or ownership of a class or series of its shares shall not offer any of its shares of that class or series, or any shares convertible into shares of that class or series, to the public unless the restrictions are necessary,

(a) by or under any Act of Canada or Ontario as a condition to the obtaining, holding or renewal of authority to engage in any activity necessary to its undertaking;

(b) for the purpose of achieving or preserving its status as a Canadian body corporate for the purpose of any Act of Canada or Ontario;

(c) to limit to a specified level the ownership of its shares by any prescribed class of person for the purpose of assisting the corporation or any of its affiliates or associates to qualify under the Securities Act or similar legislation of a province or territory to obtain, hold or renew registration, or to qualify for membership in a stock exchange in Ontario recognized as such by the Commission; or

(d) to attain or to maintain a specified level of Canadian ownership or control for the purpose of assisting the corporation or any of its affiliates or associates to qualify to receive licences, permits, grants, payments or other benefits under any prescribed Act of Canada or a province or ordinance of a territory. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 42 (2); 1994, c. 27, s. 71 (6); 2006, c. 8, s. 108 (2).

Application of subs. (2) (c, d)

(3) Nothing in clause (2) (c) or (d) authorizes a corporation to impose restrictions on the transfer or ownership of shares of any class or series of which any shares are outstanding unless,

(a) in the case of restrictions in respect of a class, the shares of the class; or

(b) in the case of restrictions in respect of a series, the shares of the series,

are already subject to restrictions for the purpose described in clause (2)(c) or (d). R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 42 (3); 1994, c. 27, s. 71 (6).

Idem

(4) A corporation may,

(a) limit the number of its shares that may be owned; or

(b) prohibit the ownership of its shares,

by any person whose ownership would adversely affect the ability of the corporation or any of its affiliates or associates to attain or maintain a level of Canadian ownership or control specified in its articles that equals or exceeds a specified level referred to in clause (2) (d). R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 42 (4).

Bearer debt obligations

43. Nothing in this Act prohibits the issue of debt obligations in bearer form. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 43.

Irredeemable debt obligation

44. (1) A condition contained in a debt obligation or in an instrument for securing a debt obligation is not invalid by reason only that the debt obligation is thereby made irredeemable or redeemable only on the happening of a contingency, however remote, or on the expiration of a period, however long. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 44 (1).

Debt obligations

(2) Debt obligations issued, pledged, hypothecated or deposited by a corporation are not redeemed by reason only that the indebtedness evidenced by the debt obligations or in respect of which the debt obligations are issued, pledged, hypothecated or deposited is repaid. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 44 (2).

Idem

(3) Debt obligations issued by a corporation and purchased, redeemed or otherwise acquired by it may be cancelled or, subject to any applicable trust indenture or other agreement, may be reissued, pledged or hypothecated to secure any obligation of the corporation then existing or thereafter incurred, and any such acquisition and reissue, pledge or hypothecation is not a cancellation of the debt obligations. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 44 (3).

PART IV
SALE OF RESTRICTED SHARES

Sale of restricted shares by corporation

45. (1) A corporation that has restrictions on the issue, transfer or ownership of its shares of any class or series may, for any of the purposes set out in clauses (a) to (c), sell, under the conditions and after giving the notice that may be prescribed, as if it were the owner of the shares, any of those restricted shares that are owned, or that the directors determine in the manner that may be prescribed may be owned, contrary to the restrictions in order to,

(a) assist the corporation or any of its affiliates or associates to qualify under the Securities Act or similar legislation of a province or territory to obtain, hold or renew a registration, or to qualify for membership in a stock exchange in Ontario recognized as such by the Commission, by reason of limiting to a specified level the ownership of its shares by any prescribed class of persons;

(b) assist the corporation or any of its affiliates or associates to qualify under any prescribed law of Canada or of a province or territory to receive licences, permits, grants, payments or other benefits by reason of attaining or maintaining a specified level of Canadian ownership or control; or

(c) assist the corporation to comply with a prescribed law. 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 12.

Obligations of directors in sale

(2) Where shares are to be sold by a corporation under subsection (1), the directors of the corporation shall select the shares for sale in good faith and in a manner that is not unfairly prejudicial to, and does not unfairly disregard the interests of, the holders of the shares in the restricted class or series taken as a whole. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 45 (2).

Effect of sale

(3) Where shares are sold by a corporation under subsection (1), the owner of the shares immediately prior to the sale shall, by that sale, be divested of the owner’s interest in the shares, and the person who, but for the sale, would be the registered holder of the shares or a person who satisfies the corporation that, but for the sale, such person could properly be treated as the registered holder of the shares under section 67 shall, from the time of the sale, be entitled to receive only the net proceeds of the sale, together with any income earned thereon from the beginning of the month next following the date of the receipt by the corporation of the proceeds of the sale, less any taxes thereon and any costs of administration of a trust fund constituted under subsection (5) in relation thereto. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 45 (3).

s. 67 (4-6) apply

(4) Subsections 67 (4), (5) and (6) apply in respect of the person who is entitled under subsection (3) to receive the proceeds of a sale of shares under subsection (1) as if the proceeds were a security and the person were a registered holder of the security. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 45 (4).

Proceeds of sale to be trust fund

(5) The proceeds of a sale by a corporation under subsection (1) constitute a trust fund in the hands of the corporation for the benefit of the person entitled under subsection (3) to receive the proceeds of the sale, and any such trust fund may be commingled by the corporation with other such trust funds and shall be invested in such manner as may be prescribed. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 45 (5).

Cost of administration

(6) Reasonable costs of administration of a trust fund referred to in subsection (5) may be deducted from the trust fund and any income earned thereon. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 45 (6).

Appointment of trust corporation

(7) Subject to this section, a corporation may transfer any trust fund referred to in subsection (5) and the administration thereof, to a trust corporation in Canada registered as such under the laws of Canada, a province or a territory, and the corporation is thereupon discharged of all further liability in respect of the trust fund. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 45 (7).

Discharge of corporation and trust corporation

(8) A receipt signed by a person entitled under subsection (3) to receive the proceeds of a sale that constitute a trust fund under subsection (5) shall be a complete discharge of the corporation and of any trust corporation to which a trust fund is transferred under subsection (7), in respect of the trust fund and income earned thereon paid to the person. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 45 (8).

Forfeit to Crown

(9) A trust fund described in subsection (5) together with any income earned thereon, less any taxes thereon and costs of administration, that has not been claimed, by a person entitled under subsection (3) to receive the proceeds of a sale that constitute the trust fund for a period of ten years after the date of the sale is forfeited to the Crown. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 45 (9).

PART V
INDENTURE TRUSTEES

Trust indentures

46. (1) In this Part,

“event of default” means an event specified in a trust indenture on the occurrence of which,

(a) a security interest constituted by the trust indenture becomes enforceable, or

(b) the principal, interest and other money payable thereunder become or may be declared to be payable before the date of maturity,

but the event is not an event of default until all conditions prescribed by the trust indenture in connection with such event for the giving of notice or the lapse of time or otherwise have been satisfied; (“cas de défaut”)

“trust indenture” means any deed, indenture or other instrument, including any supplement or amendment thereto, made by a body corporate under which the body corporate issues or guarantees debt obligations and in which a person is appointed as trustee for the holders of the debt obligations issued or guaranteed thereunder; (“acte de fiducie”)

“trustee” means any person appointed as trustee under the terms of a trust indenture to which a body corporate is a party and includes any successor trustee, whether or not the person is a trust corporation authorized to carry on business in Ontario. (“fiduciaire”) R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 46 (1).

Application of this Part

(2) This Part applies to a trust indenture, whether entered into before or after the 29th day of July, 1983, if, in respect of any debt obligations outstanding or guaranteed thereunder or to be issued or guaranteed thereunder, a prospectus or securities exchange issuer or take-over bid circular has been filed under the Securities Act or any predecessor thereof or in respect of which a prospectus has been filed under The Corporations Information Act, being chapter 72 of the Revised Statutes of Ontario, 1960, or any predecessor thereof. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 46 (2).

Resident trustee

(3) The person appointed as trustee under a trust indenture, or at least one of such persons if more than one is so appointed, shall be resident or authorized to do business in Ontario. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 46 (3).

Exemption by Commission

(4) Where, upon the application of a body corporate incorporated otherwise than under the laws of Canada, a province or a territory, the Commission is satisfied that to do so would not be prejudicial to the public interest, the Commission may exempt, subject to such terms and conditions as the Commission may impose, a trust indenture from this Part. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 46 (4).

Duty of trustee

47. (1) A trustee in exercising the trustee’s powers and discharging the trustee’s duties shall,

(a) act honestly and in good faith with a view to the best interests of the holders of the debt obligations issued under the trust indenture; and

(b) exercise the care, diligence and skill of a reasonably prudent trustee. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 47 (1).

Exculpatory clauses

(2) No term of a trust indenture or of any agreement between a trustee and the holders of debt obligations issued thereunder or between the trustee and the issuer or guarantor shall operate so as to relieve a trustee from the duties imposed upon the trustee in subsection (1). R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 47 (2).

Conflict of interest

48. (1) No person shall be appointed as trustee if there is a material conflict of interest between the person’s role as trustee and the person’s role in any other capacity. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 48 (1).

Idem

(2) A trustee shall, within ninety days after becoming aware that a material conflict of interest exists,

(a) eliminate such conflict of interest; or

(b) resign from office. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 48 (2).

Validity not affected

(3) If, despite this section, a trustee has a material conflict of interest, the validity and enforceability of the trust indenture under which the trustee has been appointed, of the security interest constituted by or under such trust indenture and of the securities issued under such trust indenture are not affected in any manner whatsoever by reason only of the existence of such material conflict of interest. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 48 (3).

Replacing trustee

(4) If a trustee contravenes subsection (1) or (2), any interested person may apply to the court for an order that the trustee be replaced, and the court may make an order on such terms as it thinks fit. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 48 (4).

Evidence of compliance

49. (1) An issuer or a guarantor of debt obligations issued or to be issued under a trust indenture, before doing any act referred to in clause (a), (b), (c) or (d), shall furnish the trustee with evidence of compliance with the conditions in the trust indenture relating to,

(a) the issue, certification and delivery of debt obligations under the trust indenture;

(b) the release or release and substitution of property subject to a security interest constituted by the trust indenture;

(c) the satisfaction and discharge of the trust indenture; or

(d) the taking of any other action to be taken by the trustee at the request of or on the application of the issuer or guarantor. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 49 (1).

Idem

(2) Evidence of compliance as required by subsection (1) shall consist in each case of,

(a) a statutory declaration or certificate made by a director or an officer of the issuer or guarantor stating that the conditions referred to in that section have been complied with in accordance with the terms of the trust indenture; and

(b) where the trust indenture requires compliance with conditions that are subject to review,

(i) by legal counsel, an opinion, and

(ii) by an auditor or accountant, an opinion or report of the auditor of the issuer or guarantor, or any accountant licensed under the Public Accounting Act, 2004 or comparable legislation of the jurisdiction in which the accountant practises, based on the examinations or enquiries required to be made under the trust indenture,

in each case approved by the trustee, that the conditions have been complied with in accordance with the terms of the trust indenture. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 49 (2); 2004, c. 8, s. 46.

Idem

(3) The evidence of compliance referred to in subsection (2) shall include a statement by the person giving the evidence,

(a) declaring that the person has read and understands the conditions of the trust indenture described in subsection (1);

(b) describing the nature and scope of the examination or investigation upon which the person based the statutory declaration, certificate, opinion or report; and

(c) declaring that the person has made such examination or investigation as the person believes necessary to enable the person to make the statements or give the opinions contained or expressed therein. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 49 (3).

Certificate of issuer or guarantor

(4) At least once in each twelve-month period beginning on the date debt obligations are first issued under the trust indenture and at any other reasonable time upon the demand of a trustee, the issuer or guarantor of debt obligations issued under a trust indenture shall furnish the trustee with a certificate that the issuer or guarantor has complied with all requirements contained in the trust indenture that, if not complied with, would, with the giving of notice, lapse of time or otherwise, constitute an event of default, or, if there has been failure to so comply, giving particulars thereof. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 49 (4).

Evidence of compliance

(5) Upon the demand of a trustee, the issuer or guarantor of debt obligations issued under a trust indenture shall furnish the trustee with evidence in such form as the trustee may require as to compliance with any condition therein relating to any action required or permitted to be taken by the issuer or guarantor under the trust indenture or as a result of any obligation imposed by the trust indenture. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 49 (5).

Reliance on opinions

(6) A trustee is not in contravention of subsection 47(1) if the trustee relies in good faith upon statements contained in a statutory declaration, certificate, opinion or report that complies with this Act or the trust indenture. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 49 (6).

Trustee not to be receiver

50. A trustee under a trust indenture and any related person to the trustee shall not be appointed a receiver or receiver and manager or liquidator of the assets or undertaking of the issuer or guarantor of the debt obligations under the trust indenture. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 50.

Notice of events of default

51. (1) The trustee shall be required to give to the holders of debt obligations issued under the trust indenture, within a reasonable time but not exceeding thirty days after the trustee becomes aware of the occurrence thereof, notice of every event of default arising under the trust indenture unless the trustee in good faith determines that the withholding of the notice is in the best interests of the holders of the debt obligations and so advises the issuer or guarantor in writing. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 51 (1).

Idem

(2) Where notice of the occurrence of an event of default under a trust indenture is given under subsection (1) and the default is thereafter cured, notice that the default is no longer continuing shall be given by the trustee to the holders of the debt obligations within a reasonable time, but not exceeding thirty days, after the trustee becomes aware that the default has been cured. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 51 (2).

Where list of debt obligation holders to be furnished

52. (1) Any person, upon payment to a trustee of a reasonable fee therefor, may require the trustee to furnish, within ten days after delivering to the trustee the statutory declaration referred to in subsection (3), a list setting out,

(a) the names and addresses of the registered holders of the outstanding debt obligations;

(b) the principal amount of outstanding debt obligations owned by each such holder; and

(c) the aggregate principal amount of debt obligations outstanding,

as shown on the records maintained by the trustee on the day that the statutory declaration is delivered to the trustee. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 52 (1).

Information to be furnished to trustee

(2) Upon the demand of a trustee, the issuer of debt obligations shall furnish the trustee with the information required to enable the trustee to comply with subsection (1). R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 52 (2).

Statutory declaration

(3) The statutory declaration required under subsection (1) shall state,

(a) the name and address of the person requiring the trustee to furnish the list and, if the person is a body corporate, the address for service thereof; and

(b) that the list will not be used except as permitted under subsection (5). R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 52 (3).

Idem

(4) If the person requiring the trustee to furnish a list under subsection (1) is a body corporate, the statutory declaration required under that subsection shall be made by a director or officer of the body corporate. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 52 (4).

Use of list

(5) No person shall use a list obtained under this section except in connection with,

(a) an effort to influence the voting of the holders of debt obligations;

(b) an offer to acquire debt obligations; or

(c) any other matter relating to the debt obligations or the affairs of the issuer or guarantor thereof. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 52 (5).

PART VI
CORPORATE SECURITIES

Application of Securities Transfer Act, 2006

53. Except as otherwise provided in this Act, the transfer or transmission of a security is governed by the Securities Transfer Act, 2006. 2006, c. 8, s. 110.

Certificated or uncertificated securities

54. (1) A security issued by a corporation may be represented by a security certificate or may be an uncertificated security. 2006, c. 8, s. 111.

Uncertificated securities

(2) Unless otherwise provided by the corporation’s articles, the directors of a corporation may provide by resolution that any or all classes and series of its shares or other securities shall be uncertificated securities, provided that such resolution shall not apply to securities represented by a certificate until such certificate is surrendered to the corporation. 2006, c. 8, s. 111.

Notice to holder of uncertificated security

(3) Within a reasonable time after the issuance or transfer of an uncertificated security, the corporation shall send to the registered owner of the uncertificated security a written notice containing the information required to be stated on a share certificate pursuant to subsections 56 (1) and (2). 2006, c. 8, s. 111.

Parity of rights

(4) Except as otherwise expressly provided or authorized by law, the rights and obligations of the registered owners of uncertificated securities and the rights and obligations of the holders of certificated securities of the same class and series shall be identical. 2006, c. 8, s. 111.

Fee

(5) A corporation may charge a fee, not exceeding the prescribed amount, for a security certificate issued in respect of a transfer. 2006, c. 8, s. 111.

Joint holders

(6) A corporation required to issue a security certificate is not required to issue more than one security certificate in respect of securities held jointly by several persons, and delivery to one of several joint holders is sufficient delivery to all. 2006, c. 8, s. 111.

Definition

(7) In this section,

“certificated security” means a certificated security as defined in the Securities Transfer Act, 2006. 2006, c. 8, s. 111.

Signing of security certificates

55. (1) A security certificate shall be signed by at least one of the following persons:

1. A director or officer of the corporation.

2. A registrar, transfer agent or branch transfer agent of the corporation, or an individual on their behalf.

3. A trustee who certifies it in accordance with a trust indenture. 2006, c. 8, s. 112.

Same

(2) A signature required by subsection (1) may be printed or otherwise mechanically reproduced on the security certificate. 2006, c. 8, s. 112.

Same

(3) If a security certificate contains a printed or mechanically reproduced signature of a person, the corporation may issue the security certificate even if the person has ceased to be a director or an officer of the corporation, and the security certificate is as valid as if the person were a director or an officer at the date of its issue. 2006, c. 8, s. 112.

Contents of share certificate

56. (1) There shall be stated on the face of each share certificate issued by a corporation,

(a) the name of the corporation;

(b) the words “Incorporated under the law of the Province of Ontario”, “Subject to the Ontario Business Corporations Act” or words of like effect;

(c) the name of the person to whom it was issued; and

(d) the number and class of shares and the designation of any class or series that the certificate represents. 2006, c. 8, s. 113 (1).

Idem

(2) Where a corporation is authorized to issue shares of more than one class or series, the corporation shall legibly state on each share certificate issued by it,

(a) the rights, privileges, restrictions and conditions attached to the shares of each class and series that exists when the share certificate is issued; or

(b) that the class or series of shares that it represents has rights, privileges, restrictions or conditions attached thereto and that the corporation will furnish to a shareholder, on demand and without charge, a full copy of the text of,

(i) the rights, privileges, restrictions and conditions attached to that share and to each class authorized to be issued and to each series in so far as the same have been fixed by the directors, and

(ii) the authority of the directors to fix the rights, privileges, restrictions and conditions of subsequent series, if applicable. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 56 (2).

(3)-(5)  Repealed: 2006, c. 8, s. 113 (2).

Par value share certificate

(6) A share certificate issued,

(a) prior to the 29th day of July, 1983 by a corporation; or

(b) prior to the date of the certificate of continuance by a body corporate continued under section 180,

does not contravene this Act merely because the certificate refers to the share or shares represented thereby as having a nominal or par value. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 56 (6).

Information to be furnished by corporation

(7) Where a share certificate issued by a corporation contains the statement mentioned in clause (2) (b), the corporation shall furnish to a shareholder on demand and without charge a full copy of the text of,

(a) the rights, privileges, restrictions and conditions attached to that class authorized to be issued and to that series in so far as the same have been fixed by the directors; and

(b) the authority of the directors to fix the rights, privileges, restrictions and conditions of subsequent series, if applicable. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 56 (7).

Notice of restrictions

(8) Where the articles of a corporation restrict the issue, transfer or ownership of shares of any class or series for a purpose set out in clause 42 (2) (c) or (d), the restriction or a reference to it shall be noted conspicuously on every share certificate of the corporation evidencing a share that is subject to the restriction if the certificate is issued after the day on which the share becomes subject to the restriction under this Act and any reference to the restriction shall include a statement that the corporation will furnish to a shareholder, on demand and without charge, a full copy of the text of the restriction. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 56 (8).

Furnishing text of restrictions

(9) Where a share certificate of a corporation contains a reference to a restriction under subsection (8), the corporation shall furnish to a shareholder, on demand and without charge, a full copy of the text of the restriction. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 56 (9).

(10) Repealed: 2006, c. 8, s. 113 (2).

Certificate for fractional share or scrip certificates

57. (1) A corporation may issue a certificate for a fractional share or may issue in place thereof scrip certificates in bearer form that entitle the holder to receive a certificate for a full share by exchanging scrip certificates aggregating a full share. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 57 (1).

Same

(1.1) A corporation may issue the fractional share described in subsection (1) as an uncertificated security registered or recorded in records maintained by or on behalf of the corporation or by or on behalf of a registrar, transfer agent, branch transfer agent or issuing or other authenticating agent of the corporation by the making of an appropriate entry in the records of the corporation or its registrar, transfer agent, branch transfer agent or other issuing or authenticating agent. 2006, c. 8, s. 114 (1).

Scrip certificates

(2) The directors may attach conditions to any scrip certificates issued by a corporation or its registrar, transfer agent, branch transfer agent or other issuing or authenticating agent, including conditions that,

(a) the scrip certificates become void if not exchanged for a certificate, or an uncertificated security, representing a full share before a specified date; and

(b) any shares for which such scrip certificates are exchangeable may, despite any pre-emptive right, be issued by the corporation to any person and the proceeds thereof distributed rateably to the holders of the scrip certificates. 2006, c. 8, s. 114 (2).

Rights of holder of fractional share

(3) A holder of a fractional share issued by a corporation is not entitled to exercise voting rights or to receive a dividend in respect of the fractional share unless,

(a) the fractional share results from a consolidation of shares; or

(b) the articles of the corporation otherwise provide. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 57 (3).

Rights of holder of scrip certificate

(4) A holder of a scrip certificate is not entitled to exercise voting rights or to receive a dividend in respect of the scrip certificate. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 57 (4).

Overissue

58. (1) When there has been an overissue within the meaning of the Securities Transfer Act, 2006 and the corporation subsequently amends its articles or trust indenture to increase any maximum number of securities to a number equal to or in excess of the maximum number of securities previously authorized plus the amount of the securities overissued, the securities so overissued, and any act taken by any person in reliance upon the validity of such overissued securities, are valid from the date of their issue. 2006, c. 8, s. 115.

Non-application of ss. 30, 31, 32, 35

(2) A purchase or payment in accordance with subsection 67 (2) or (3) of the Securities Transfer Act, 2006 is not a purchase or payment to which section 30, 31, 32 or 35 of this Act applies. 2006, c. 8, s. 115.

59.-66. Repealed: 2006, c. 8, s. 116.

Effect of registration

67. (1) An issuer or a trustee defined in subsection 46 (1) may, subject to sections 95, 96 and 100, treat the registered holder of a security as the person exclusively entitled to vote, to receive notices, to receive any interest, dividend or other payments in respect of the security, and otherwise to exercise all the rights and powers of a holder of the security. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 67 (1).

Representatives, etc., may exercise rights of security holder

(2) A corporation whose articles or unanimous shareholder agreement restrict the right to transfer its securities shall, and any other corporation may, treat a person referred to in clause (a), (b) or (c) as a registered security holder entitled to exercise all the rights of the security holder that the person represents, if that person furnishes evidence as described in section 87 of the Securities Transfer Act, 2006 to the corporation that the person is,

(a) the executor, administrator, estate trustee, heir or legal representative of the heirs, of the estate of a deceased security holder;

(b) a guardian, attorney under a continuing power of attorney with authority, guardian of property, committee, trustee, curator or tutor representing a registered security holder who is a minor, a person who is incapable of managing his or her property or a missing person; or

(c) a liquidator of, or a trustee in bankruptcy for, a registered security holder. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 67 (2); 2006, c. 8, s. 117 (1); 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 13.

Rights where ownership devolves by operation of law

(3) If a person upon whom the ownership of a security devolves by operation of law, other than a person referred to in subsection (2), furnishes proof of the person’s authority to exercise rights or privileges in respect of a security of the corporation that is not registered in the person’s name, the corporation shall treat the person as entitled to exercise those rights or privileges. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 67 (3); 2006, c. 8, s. 117 (2).

Corporation has no duty to enforce performance

(4) A corporation is not required to inquire into the existence of, or see to the performance or observance of, any duty owed to a third person by a registered holder of any of its securities or by anyone whom it treats, as permitted or required by this section, as the owner or registered holder thereof. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 67 (4); 2006, c. 8, s. 117 (3).

Repudiation by minor

(5) If a minor exercises any rights of ownership in the securities of a corporation, no subsequent repudiation or avoidance is effective against the corporation. 2006, c. 8, s. 117 (4).

Joint holders

(6) Where a security is issued to several persons as joint holders, upon satisfactory proof of the death of one joint holder, the corporation may treat the surviving joint holders as owner of the security. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 67 (6); 2006, c. 8, s. 117 (5).

Registration of executor, etc.

(7) Subject to any applicable law of Canada or a province of Canada relating to the collection of taxes, a person referred to in clause (2) (a) is entitled to become a registered holder or to designate a registered holder, if the person deposits with the corporation or its transfer agent,

(a) the original grant of probate or of letters of administration, or a copy thereof certified to be a true copy by,

(i) the court that granted the probate or letters of administration,

(ii) a trust corporation incorporated under the laws of Canada or a province, or

(iii) a lawyer or notary acting on behalf of the person; or

(b) in the case of transmission by notarial will in the Province of Quebec, a copy thereof authenticated under the laws of that Province,

together with,

(c) an affidavit or declaration of transmission made by the person stating the particulars of the transmission;

(d) the security certificate that was owned by the deceased holder,

(i) in case of a transfer to the person, with or without the endorsement of that person, and

(ii) in case of a transfer to any other person, endorsed in accordance with section 29 of the Securities Transfer Act, 2006; and

(e) any assurance the issuer may require under section 87 of the Securities Transfer Act, 2006. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 67 (7); 2006, c. 8, s. 117 (6-8).

Idem

(8) Despite subsection (7), if the laws of the jurisdiction governing the transmission of a security of a deceased holder do not require a grant of probate or of letters of administration in respect of the transmission, a legal representative of the deceased holder is entitled, subject to any applicable law of Canada or a province of Canada relating to the collection of taxes, to become a registered holder or to designate a registered holder, if the legal representative deposits with the corporation or its transfer agent,

(a) any security certificate that was owned by the deceased holder; and

(b) reasonable proof of the governing laws, the deceased holder’s interest in the security and the right of the legal representative or the person the legal representative designates to become the registered holder. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 67 (8); 2006, c. 8, s. 117 (9, 10).

Recording in security register

(9) Deposit of the documents required by subsection (7) or (8) empowers a corporation or its transfer agent to record in a securities register the transmission of a security from the deceased holder to a person referred to in clause (2) (a) or to such person as that person may designate and, thereafter, to treat the person who thus becomes a registered holder as the owner of those securities. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 67 (9); 2006, c. 8, s. 117 (11).

68.-91. Repealed: 2006, c. 8, s. 118.

PART VII
SHAREHOLDERS

Shareholders’ liability limited

92. (1) The shareholders of a corporation are not, as shareholders, liable for any act, default, obligation or liability of the corporation except under subsection 34 (5), subsection 108 (5) and section 243. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 92 (1).

Shares subject to call

(2) The provisions of the Corporations Act relating to the liability of a holder of shares that are not fully paid and to the enforcement of such liability apply in respect of shares that were not fully paid,

(a) on the 1st day of January, 1971, in the case of shares of a corporation that then became subject to The Business Corporations Act, being chapter 53 of the Revised Statutes of Ontario, 1970; or

(b) on the day upon which any other body corporate was continued under The Business Corporations Act, being chapter 53 of the Revised Statutes of Ontario, 1970, or under this Act, in the case of shares of such other body corporate. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 92 (2).

Place of meetings

93. (1) Subject to the articles and any unanimous shareholder agreement, a meeting of shareholders of a corporation shall be held at such place in or outside Ontario as the directors determine or, in the absence of such a determination, at the place where the registered office of the corporation is located. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 93.

Meeting by electronic means

(2) A meeting held under subsection 94 (2) shall be deemed to be held at the place where the registered office of the corporation is located. 1999, c. 12, Sched. F, s. 4.

Shareholders’ meetings

94. (1) Subject to subsection 104 (1), the directors of a corporation,

(a) shall call an annual meeting of shareholders not later than eighteen months after the corporation comes into existence and subsequently not later than fifteen months after holding the last preceding annual meeting; and

(b) may at any time call a special meeting of shareholders. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 94.

Meeting by electronic means

(2) Unless the articles or the by-laws provide otherwise, a meeting of the shareholders may be held by telephonic or electronic means and a shareholder who, through those means, votes at the meeting or establishes a communications link to the meeting shall be deemed for the purposes of this Act to be present at the meeting. 2001, c. 9, Sched. D, s. 2 (3).

Date for determining shareholders

95. (1) For the purpose of determining shareholders,

(a) entitled to receive payment of a dividend;

(b) entitled to participate in a liquidation or distribution; or

(c) for any other purpose except the right to receive notice of or to vote at a meeting,

the directors may fix in advance a date as the record date for such determination of shareholders, but the record date shall not precede by more than fifty days the particular action to be taken. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 95 (1).

Same

(2) For the purpose of determining shareholders entitled to receive notice of a meeting of shareholders, the directors may fix in advance a date as the record date for such determination of shareholders, but the record date shall not precede by more than 60 days or by less than 30 days the date on which the meeting is to be held. 2006, c. 9, Sched. A, s. 1.

Idem

(3) Where no record date is fixed,

(a) the record date for the determination of shareholders entitled to receive notice of a meeting of shareholders shall be,

(i) at the close of business on the day immediately preceding the day on which the notice is given, or

(ii) if no notice is given, the day on which the meeting is held; and

(b) the record date for the determination of shareholders for any purpose other than to establish a shareholder’s right to receive notice of a meeting or to vote shall be at the close of business on the day on which the directors pass the resolution relating thereto. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 95 (3).

Notice of date

(4) If a record date is fixed, unless notice of the record date is waived in writing by every holder of a share of the class or series affected whose name is set out in the securities register at the close of business on the day the directors fix the record date, notice thereof shall be given, not less than seven days before the date so fixed,

(a) by advertisement in a newspaper published or distributed in the place where the corporation has its registered office and in each place in Canada where it has a transfer agent or where a transfer of its shares may be recorded; and

(b) by written notice to each stock exchange in Canada on which the shares of the corporation are listed for trading. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 95 (4).

Notice of shareholders’ meetings

96. (1) Notice of the time and place of a meeting of shareholders shall be sent, in the case of an offering corporation, not less than twenty-one days and, in the case of any other corporation, not less than ten days, but, in either case, not more than fifty days, before the meeting,

(a) to each shareholder entitled to vote at the meeting;

(b) to each director; and

(c) to the auditor of the corporation. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 96 (1).

Idem

(2) A notice of a meeting is not required to be sent to shareholders who were not registered on the records of the corporation or its transfer agent on the record date determined under subsection 95 (2) or (3), but failure to receive a notice does not deprive a shareholder of the right to vote at the meeting. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 96 (2).

Idem

(3) If a meeting of shareholders is adjourned for less than thirty days, it is not necessary, unless the by-laws otherwise provide, to give notice of the adjourned meeting other than by announcement at the earliest meeting that is adjourned. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 96 (3).

Idem

(4) If a meeting of shareholders is adjourned by one or more adjournments for an aggregate of thirty days or more, notice of the adjourned meeting shall be given as for an original meeting but, unless the meeting is adjourned by one or more adjournments for an aggregate of more than ninety days, section 111 does not apply. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 96 (4).

Special business

(5) All business transacted at a special meeting of shareholders and all business transacted at an annual meeting of shareholders, except consideration of the minutes of an earlier meeting, the financial statements and auditor’s report, election of directors and reappointment of the incumbent auditor, shall be deemed to be special business. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 96 (5).

Idem

(6) Notice of a meeting of shareholders at which special business is to be transacted shall state or be accompanied by a statement of,

(a) the nature of that business in sufficient detail to permit the shareholder to form a reasoned judgment thereon; and

(b) the text of any special resolution or by-law to be submitted to the meeting. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 96 (6).

Shareholders’ meeting

97. Subject to this Act or the articles or by-laws of a corporation or a unanimous shareholder agreement,

(a) all questions proposed for the consideration of the shareholders shall be determined by the majority of the votes cast and the chair presiding at the meeting shall not have a second or casting vote in case of an equality of votes;

(b) the chair presiding at a meeting of shareholders may, with the consent of the meeting and subject to such conditions as the meeting decides, adjourn the meeting from time to time and from place to place subject to subsections 96 (3) and (4); and

(c) the president or, in his or her absence, a vice-president who is a director shall preside as chair at a meeting of shareholders, but, if there is no president or such a vice-president or if at a meeting none of them is present within fifteen minutes after the time appointed for the holding of the meeting, the shareholders present shall choose a person from their number to be the chair. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 97.

Waiving notice

98. A shareholder and any other person entitled to attend a meeting of shareholders may in any manner and at any time waive notice of a meeting of shareholders, and attendance of any such person at a meeting of shareholders is a waiver of notice of the meeting, except where such person attends a meeting for the express purpose of objecting to the transaction of any business on the grounds that the meeting is not lawfully called. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 98.

Proposal

99. (1) A registered holder of shares entitled to vote or a beneficial owner of shares that are entitled to be voted at a meeting of shareholders may,

(a) submit to the corporation notice of a proposal; and

(b) discuss at the meeting any matter in respect of which the registered holder or beneficial owner would have been entitled to submit a proposal. 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 14 (1).

Note: On a day to be named by proclamation of the Lieutenant Governor, section 99 is amended by adding the following subsections:

Proof of status

(1.1) If a person claims to be a beneficial owner of shares of a corporation for the purposes of subsection (1), the corporation may require the person to provide proof that the person is a beneficial owner of shares of the corporation. 2010, c. 16, Sched. 5, s. 1 (1).

Same

(1.2) A written statement by a securities intermediary, as defined in the Securities Transfer Act, 2006, that a person is a beneficial owner of shares of the corporation is sufficient proof for the purposes of subsection (1.1). 2010, c. 16, Sched. 5, s. 1 (1).

See: 2010, c. 16, Sched. 5, ss. 1 (1), 7 (2).

Circulating proposal

(2) Where a corporation receives notice of a proposal and the corporation solicits proxies, it shall set out the proposal in the management information circular required by section 112 or attach the proposal thereto. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 99 (2).

Statement in support of proposal

(3) If so requested by the person who submits notice of a proposal, the corporation shall include in the management information circular or attach to it a statement in support of the proposal by the person and the name and address of the person. 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 14 (2).

Same

(3.1) The proposal referred to in subsection (2) and the statement referred to in subsection (3) shall together not exceed the prescribed maximum number of words. 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 14 (2).

Proposal may include nominations

(4) A proposal may include nominations for the election of directors if the proposal is signed by one or more holders of shares representing in the aggregate not less than 5 per cent of the shares or 5 per cent of the shares of a class or series of shares of the corporation entitled to vote at the meeting to which the proposal is to be presented, but this subsection does not preclude nominations being made at a meeting of shareholders. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 99 (4).

Where subss. (2), (3) do not apply

(5) A corporation is not required to comply with subsections (2) and (3) where,

(a) the proposal is not submitted to the corporation at least sixty days before the anniversary date of the last annual meeting, if the matter is proposed to be raised at an annual meeting, or at least sixty days before a meeting other than the annual meeting, if the matter is proposed to be raised at a meeting other than the annual meeting;

(b) it clearly appears that the primary purpose of the proposal is to enforce a personal claim or redress a personal grievance against the corporation or its directors, officers or security holders;

(b.1) it clearly appears that the proposal does not relate in a significant way to the business or affairs of the corporation;

(c) not more than two years before the receipt of the proposal, a person failed to present, in person or by proxy, at a meeting of shareholders, a proposal that, at the person’s request, had been included in a management information circular relating to the meeting; or

(d) substantially the same proposal was submitted to shareholders in a management information circular or a dissident’s information circular relating to a meeting of shareholders held within two years preceding the receipt of the shareholder’s request and the proposal was defeated. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 99 (5); 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 14 (3).

Where no liability

(6) No corporation or person acting on its behalf incurs any liability by reason only of circulating a proposal or statement in compliance with this section. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 99 (6).

Notice of refusal

(7) If a corporation refuses to include a proposal in a management information circular, the corporation shall, within 10 days after receiving the proposal, send notice to the person submitting the proposal of its intention to omit the proposal from the management information circular and send to the person a statement of the reasons for the refusal. 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 14 (4).

Application to court

(8) On the application of a person submitting a proposal who claims to be aggrieved by a corporation’s refusal under subsection (7), a court may restrain the holding of the meeting to which the proposal is sought to be presented and make any further order it thinks fit. 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 14 (4).

Idem

(9) The corporation or any person aggrieved by a proposal may apply to the court for an order permitting the corporation to omit the proposal from the management information circular, and the court, if it is satisfied that subsection (5) applies, may make such order as it thinks fit. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 99 (9).

Idem

(10) An applicant under subsection (8) or (9) shall give the Director notice of the application and the Director is entitled to appear and be heard in person or by counsel. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 99 (10).

Definition

(11) In this section,

“proposal” means a matter that a registered holder or beneficial owner of shares entitled to be voted proposes to raise at a meeting of shareholders. 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 14 (5).

List of shareholders

100. (1) A corporation shall prepare a list of shareholders entitled to receive notice of a meeting, arranged in alphabetical order and showing the number of shares held by each shareholder, which list shall be prepared,

(a) if a record date is fixed under subsection 95 (2), not later than ten days after such record date; or

(b) if no record date is fixed,

(i) at the close of business on the day immediately preceding the day on which notice is given, or

(ii) where no notice is given, on the day on which the meeting is held. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 100 (1).

Entitlement to vote

(2) A shareholder whose name appears on a list prepared under subsection (1) is entitled to vote the shares shown opposite the shareholder’s name at the meeting to which the list relates. 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 15.

(3) Repealed: 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 15.

Examination of list

(4) A shareholder may examine the list of shareholders,

(a) during usual business hours at the registered office of the corporation or at the place where its central securities register is maintained; and

(b) at the meeting of shareholders for which the list was prepared. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 100 (4).

Quorum

101. (1) Unless the by-laws otherwise provide, the holders of a majority of the shares entitled to vote at a meeting of shareholders, whether present in person or represented by proxy, constitute a quorum. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 101 (1).

Idem

(2) If a quorum is present at the opening of a meeting of shareholders, the shareholders present may, unless the by-laws otherwise provide, proceed with the business of the meeting even if a quorum is not present throughout the meeting. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 101 (2).

Idem

(3) If a quorum is not present at the time appointed for a meeting of shareholders, or within such reasonable time thereafter as the shareholders present may determine, the shareholders present may adjourn the meeting to a fixed time and place but may not transact any other business. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 101 (3).

Where only one shareholder

(4) If a corporation has only one shareholder, or only one holder of any class or series of shares, the shareholder present in person or by proxy constitutes a meeting. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 101 (4).

Voting rights

102. (1) Unless the articles otherwise provide, each share of a corporation entitles the holder thereof to one vote at a meeting of shareholders. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 102 (1).

Representative

(2) Where a body corporate or association is a shareholder of a corporation, the corporation shall recognize any individual authorized by a resolution of the directors or governing body of the body corporate or association to represent it at meetings of shareholders of the corporation. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 102 (2).

Idem

(3) An individual authorized as set out in subsection (2) may exercise on behalf of the body corporate or association he or she represents all the powers it could exercise if it were an individual shareholder. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 102 (3).

Joint shareholders

(4) Unless the by-laws otherwise provide, where two or more persons hold shares jointly, one of those holders present at a meeting of shareholders may in the absence of the others vote the shares, but if two or more of those persons are present, in person or by proxy, they shall vote as one on the shares jointly held by them. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 102 (4).

Manner of voting

103. (1) Unless the by-laws otherwise provide, voting at a meeting of shareholders shall be by show of hands, except where a ballot is demanded by a shareholder or proxyholder entitled to vote at the meeting. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 103 (1).

Idem

(2) A shareholder or proxyholder may demand a ballot either before or after any vote by show of hands. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 103 (2).

Entry in minutes

(3) Unless a ballot is demanded, an entry in the minutes of a meeting of shareholders to the effect that the chair declared a motion to be carried is admissible in evidence as proof of the fact, in the absence of evidence to the contrary, without proof of the number or proportion of the votes recorded in favour of or against the motion. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 103 (3).

Resolution in lieu of meeting

104. (1) Except where a written statement is submitted by a director under subsection 123 (2) or where representations in writing are submitted by an auditor under subsection 149 (6),

(a) a resolution in writing signed by all the shareholders or their attorney authorized in writing entitled to vote on that resolution at a meeting of shareholders is as valid as if it had been passed at a meeting of the shareholders; and

(b) a resolution in writing dealing with all matters required by this Act to be dealt with at a meeting of shareholders, and signed by all the shareholders or their attorney authorized in writing entitled to vote at that meeting, satisfies all the requirements of this Act relating to that meeting of shareholders. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 104 (1); 2000, c. 26, Sched. B, s. 3 (5, 6).

Copy of resolution kept with minutes

(2) A copy of every resolution referred to in subsection (1) shall be kept with the minutes of the meetings of shareholders. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 104 (2).

Requisition for shareholders meeting

105. (1) The holders of not less than 5 per cent of the issued shares of a corporation that carry the right to vote at a meeting sought to be held may requisition the directors to call a meeting of shareholders for the purposes stated in the requisition. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 105 (1).

Idem

(2) The requisition referred to in subsection (1) shall state the business to be transacted at the meeting and shall be sent to the registered office of the corporation. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 105 (2).

Duty of directors to call meeting

(3) Upon receiving the requisition referred to in subsection (1), the directors shall call a meeting of shareholders to transact the business stated in the requisition unless,

(a) a record date has been fixed under subsection 95 (2) and notice thereof has been given under subsection 95 (4);

(b) the directors have called a meeting of shareholders and have given notice thereof under section 96; or

(c) the business of the meeting as stated in the requisition includes matters described in clauses 99 (5) (b) to (d). R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 105 (3).

Where requisitionist may call meeting

(4) Subject to subsection (3), if the directors do not within twenty-one days after receiving the requisition referred to in subsection (1) call a meeting, any shareholder who signed the requisition may call the meeting. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 105 (4).

Calling of meeting

(5) A meeting called under this section shall be called as nearly as possible in the manner in which meetings are to be called under the by-laws, this Part and Part VIII. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 105 (5).

Repayment of expenses

(6) The corporation shall reimburse the shareholders for the expenses reasonably incurred by them in requisitioning, calling and holding the meeting unless the shareholders have not acted in good faith and in the interest of the shareholders of the corporation generally. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 105 (6).

Requisition by court

106. (1) If for any reason it is impracticable to call a meeting of shareholders of a corporation in the manner in which meetings of those shareholders may be called or to conduct the meeting in the manner prescribed by the by-laws, the articles and this Act, or if for any other reason the court thinks fit, the court, upon the application of a director or a shareholder entitled to vote at the meeting, may order a meeting to be called, held and conducted in such manner as the court directs and upon such terms as to security for the costs of holding the meeting or otherwise as the court deems fit. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 106 (1).

Power of court

(2) Without restricting the generality of subsection (1), the court may order that the quorum required by the by-laws, the articles or this Act be varied or dispensed with at a meeting called, held and conducted under this section. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 106 (2).

Effect of meeting

(3) A meeting called, held and conducted under this section is for all purposes a meeting of shareholders of the corporation duly called, held and conducted. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 106 (3).

Determination of controversy

107. (1) A corporation, shareholder or director may apply to the court to determine any controversy with respect to an election or appointment of a director or auditor of the corporation. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 107 (1).

Court order

(2) Upon an application under this section, the court may make any order it thinks fit including, without limiting the generality of the foregoing,

(a) an order restraining a director or auditor whose election or appointment is challenged from acting pending determination of the dispute;

(b) an order declaring the result of the disputed election or appointment;

(c) an order requiring a new election or appointment and including in the order directions for the management of the business and affairs of the corporation until a new election is held or appointment made; and

(d) an order determining the voting rights of shareholders and of persons claiming to own shares. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 107 (2).

Agreement between shareholders

108. (1) A written agreement between two or more shareholders may provide that in exercising voting rights the shares held by them shall be voted as therein provided. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 108 (1).

Idem

(2) A written agreement among all the shareholders of a corporation or among all the shareholders and one or more persons who are not shareholders may restrict in whole or in part the powers of the directors to manage or supervise the management of the business and affairs of the corporation. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 108 (2).

Unanimous shareholder agreement

(3) Where a person who is the registered holder of all the issued shares of a corporation makes a written declaration that restricts in whole or in part the powers of the directors to manage or supervise the management of the business and affairs of a corporation, the declaration shall be deemed to be a unanimous shareholder agreement. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 108 (3); 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 16 (1).

Party to unanimous shareholder agreement

(4) A transferee of shares subject to a unanimous shareholder agreement shall be deemed to be a party to the agreement. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 108 (4); 2006, c. 8, s. 119 (1).

Where shareholder has power, etc., of director

(5) A shareholder who is a party to a unanimous shareholder agreement has all the rights, powers, duties and liabilities of a director of a corporation, whether arising under this Act or otherwise, including any defences available to the directors, to which the agreement relates to the extent that the agreement restricts the discretion or powers of the directors to manage or supervise the management of the business and affairs of the corporation and the directors are relieved of their duties and liabilities, including any liabilities under section 131, to the same extent. 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 16 (2).

Unanimous shareholder agreement

(5.1) Nothing in this section prevents shareholders from fettering their discretion when exercising the powers of directors under a unanimous shareholder agreement. 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 16 (2).

Matter that a unanimous shareholder agreement may provide

(6) A unanimous shareholder agreement may, without restricting the generality of subsection (2), provide that,

(a) any amendment of the unanimous shareholder agreement may be effected in the manner specified therein; and

(b) in the event that shareholders who are parties to the unanimous shareholder agreement are unable to agree on or resolve any matter pertaining to the agreement, the matter may be referred to arbitration under such procedures and conditions as are specified in the unanimous shareholder agreement. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 108 (6).

Issuance or shares subject to unanimous shareholder agreement

(7) If a unanimous shareholder agreement is in effect at the time a share is issued by a corporation to a person other than an existing shareholder,

(a) that person shall be deemed to be a party to the agreement whether or not that person had actual knowledge of it when the share was issued;

(b) the issue of the share does not operate to terminate the agreement; and

(c) if that person is a purchaser for value without notice of the agreement, that person may rescind the contract under which the shares were acquired by giving notice to that effect to the corporation within 60 days after the person actually receives a complete copy of the agreement. 2006, c. 8, s. 119 (2).

Transfer of shares subject to unanimous shareholder agreement

(8) If a unanimous shareholder agreement is in effect when a person who was not otherwise a party to the agreement acquires a share of the corporation, other than under subsection (1),

(a) the person who acquired the share shall be deemed to be a party to the agreement whether or not that person had actual knowledge of it when he or she acquired the share; and

(b) neither the acquisition of the share nor the registration of that person as a shareholder operates to terminate the agreement. 2006, c. 8, s. 119 (2).

Notice of objection

(9) If a person referred to in subsection (8) is a purchaser for value without notice of the unanimous shareholder agreement and the transferor’s share certificate, if any, did not contain a reference to the unanimous shareholder agreement, the transferee may, within 60 days after he or she actually receives a complete copy of the agreement, send to the corporation and the transferor a notice of objection. 2006, c. 8, s. 119 (2).

Rights of transferee

(10) If a person sends a notice of objection under subsection (9), that person is entitled to,

(a) rescind the contract under which the shares were acquired by giving notice to that effect to the corporation and the transferor within 60 days after the transferee actually receives a complete copy of the unanimous shareholder agreement; or

(b) demand that the transferor pay the transferee the fair value of the shares held by the transferee, determined as of the close of business on the day on which the transferor delivers the notice of objection to the corporation, in which case subsections 185 (4), (18) and (19) apply, with the necessary modifications, as if the transferor were the corporation. 2006, c. 8, s. 119 (2).

Deficiency

(11) A transferee who is entitled to be paid the fair value of the transferee’s shares under clause (10) (b) also has the right to recover from the transferor the amount by which the value of the consideration paid for those shares exceeds their fair value. 2006, c. 8, s. 119 (2).

PART VIII
PROXIES

Definitions

109. In this Part,

“dissident’s information circular” means the circular referred to in clause 112 (1) (b); (“circulaire d’information d’un dissident”)

“form of proxy” means a form that is in written or printed format or a format generated by telephonic or electronic means and that becomes a proxy when completed and signed in writing or electronic signature by or on behalf of a shareholder; (“formule de procuration”)

“management information circular” means the circular referred to in clause 112 (1) (a); (“circulaire d’information de la direction”)

“proxy” means a completed and signed form of proxy by means of which a shareholder has appointed a proxyholder to attend and act on a shareholder’s behalf at a meeting of shareholders; (“procuration”)

“solicit” and “solicitation” include,

(a) a request for a proxy whether or not accompanied by or included in a form of proxy,

(b) a request to execute or not to execute a form of proxy or to revoke a proxy,

(c) the sending of a form of proxy or other communication to a shareholder under circumstances reasonably calculated to result in the procurement, withholding or revocation of a proxy, and

(d) the sending of a form of proxy to a shareholder under section 111,

but do not include,

(e) the sending of a form of proxy in response to an unsolicited request made by or on behalf of a shareholder,

(f) the performance of administrative acts or professional services on behalf of a person soliciting a proxy,

(g) the sending of material under section 49 of the Securities Act,

(h) a solicitation by a person in respect of shares of which the person is the beneficial owner,

(i) a public announcement, as prescribed, by a shareholder of how the shareholder intends to vote and the reasons for that decision,

(j) a communication, other than a solicitation by or on behalf of the management of the corporation, that is made to shareholders in any circumstances that may be prescribed; (“sollicitation”, “solliciter”)

“solicitation by or on behalf of the management of a corporation” means a solicitation by any person under a resolution or the instructions of the directors of that corporation or a committee of such directors. (“sollicitation effectuée par la direction ou pour son compte”) R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 109; 1999, c. 12, Sched. F, s. 6; 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 17.

Proxies

110. (1) Every shareholder entitled to vote at a meeting of shareholders may by means of a proxy appoint a proxyholder or one or more alternate proxyholders, who need not be shareholders, as the shareholder’s nominee to attend and act at the meeting in the manner, to the extent and with the authority conferred by the proxy. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 110 (1).

Signature

(2) Subject to subsection (4.2), a proxy must be signed,

(a) in writing or by electronic signature by the shareholder or an attorney who is authorized by a document that is signed in writing or by electronic signature; or

(b) if the shareholder is a body corporate, by an officer or attorney of the body corporate duly authorized. 1999, c. 12, Sched. F, s. 7 (1).

Expiry

(2.1) A proxy appointing a proxyholder to attend and act at a meeting or meetings of shareholders of an offering corporation ceases to be valid one year from its date. 1999, c. 12, Sched. F, s. 7 (1).

Form of proxy

(3) Every form of proxy shall comply with the regulations. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 110 (3).

Revocation

(4) A shareholder may revoke a proxy,

(a) by depositing an instrument in writing that complies with subsection (4.1) and that is signed by the shareholder or by an attorney who is authorized by a document that is signed in writing or by electronic signature;

(b) by transmitting, by telephonic or electronic means, a revocation that complies with subsection (4.1) and that, subject to subsection (4.2), is signed by electronic signature; or

(c) in any other manner permitted by law. 1999, c. 12, Sched. F, s. 7 (2).

Time of revocation

(4.1) The instrument or the revocation must be received,

(a) at the registered office of the corporation at any time up to and including the last business day preceding the day of the meeting, or any adjournment of it, at which the proxy is to be used; or

(b) by the chair of the meeting on the day of the meeting or an adjournment of it. 1999, c. 12, Sched. F, s. 7 (2).

Electronic signature

(4.2) A shareholder or an attorney may sign, by electronic signature, a proxy, a revocation of proxy or a power of attorney authorizing the creation of either of them if the means of electronic signature permits a reliable determination that the document was created or communicated by or on behalf of the shareholder or the attorney, as the case may be. 1999, c. 12, Sched. F, s. 7 (2).

Time limit for deposit

(5) The directors may by resolution fix a time not exceeding forty-eight hours, excluding Saturdays and holidays, preceding any meeting or adjourned meeting of shareholders before which time proxies to be used at that meeting must be deposited with the corporation or an agent thereof, and any period of time so fixed shall be specified in the notice calling the meeting. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 110 (5).

Mandatory solicitation of proxy

111. The management of an offering corporation shall, concurrently with or prior to sending notice of a meeting of shareholders, send a form of proxy to each shareholder who is entitled to receive notice of the meeting. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 111.

Information circular

112. (1) No person shall solicit proxies in respect of an offering corporation unless,

(a) in the case of solicitation by or on behalf of the management of the corporation, a management information circular in prescribed form, either as an appendix to or as a separate document accompanying the notice of the meeting; or

(b) in the case of any other solicitation, a dissident’s information circular in prescribed form,

is sent to the auditor of the corporation, to each shareholder whose proxy is solicited and, if clause (b) applies, to the corporation. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 112 (1).

Exception

(1.1) Despite subsection (1), a person may solicit proxies, other than by or on behalf of the management of the corporation, without sending a dissident’s information circular, if the total number of shareholders whose proxies are solicited is 15 or fewer, two or more joint holders being counted as one shareholder. 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 18.

Same

(1.2) Despite subsection (1), a person may solicit proxies, other than by or on behalf of the management of the corporation, without sending a dissident’s information circular, if the solicitation is, in the prescribed circumstances, conveyed by public broadcast, speech or publication. 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 18.

Filing copy

(2) A person, upon sending a management or dissident’s information circular, shall concurrently file with the Commission,

(a) in the case of a management information circular, a copy thereof together with a copy of the notice of meeting, form of proxy and of any other documents for use in connection with the meeting; and

(b) in the case of a dissident’s information circular, a copy thereof together with a copy of the form of proxy and of any other documents for use in connection with the meeting. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 112 (2).

Exemption order re ss. 111, 112

113. Upon the application of any interested person, the Commission may, if satisfied in the circumstances of the particular case that there is adequate justification for so doing, make an order, on such terms and conditions as the Commission may impose, exempting, in whole or in part, any person from the requirements of section 111 or from the requirements of section 112. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 113.

Proxyholder

114. (1) A person who solicits a proxy and is appointed proxyholder shall attend in person or cause an alternate proxyholder to attend the meeting in respect of which the proxy is given and comply with the directions of the shareholder who appointed the person. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 114 (1).

Rights of proxyholder

(2) A proxyholder or an alternate proxyholder has the same rights as the shareholder who appointed him or her to speak at a meeting of shareholders in respect of any matter, to vote by way of ballot at the meeting and, except where a proxyholder or an alternate proxyholder has conflicting instructions from more than one shareholder, to vote at such a meeting in respect of any matter by way of a show of hands. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 114 (2).

Vote

(3) Despite subsections (1) and (2), where the chair of a meeting of shareholders declares to the meeting that, to the best of his or her belief, if a ballot is conducted, the total number of votes attached to the shares represented at the meeting by proxy required to be voted against what will be the decision of the meeting in relation to any matter or group of matters is less than 5 per cent of all the votes that might be cast at the meeting on such ballot, and where a shareholder, proxyholder or alternate proxyholder does not demand a ballot,

(a) the chair may conduct the vote in respect of that matter or group of matters by a show of hands; and

(b) a proxyholder or alternate proxyholder may vote in respect of that matter or group of matters by a show of hands. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 114 (3).

PART IX
DIRECTORS AND OFFICERS

Directors

115. (1) Subject to any unanimous shareholder agreement, the directors shall manage or supervise the management of the business and affairs of a corporation. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 115 (1).

Board of directors

(2) A corporation shall have a board of directors which shall consist of,

(a) in the case of a corporation that is not an offering corporation, at least one individual; and

(b) in the case of a corporation that is an offering corporation, not fewer than three individuals. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 115 (2); 1994, c. 27, s. 71 (11).

Idem

(3) At least one-third of the directors of an offering corporation shall not be officers or employees of the corporation or any of its affiliates. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 115 (3).

Deemed directors

(4) Where all of the directors have resigned or have been removed by the shareholders without replacement, any person who manages or supervises the management of the business and affairs of the corporation shall be deemed to be a director for the purposes of this Act. 1994, c. 27, s. 71 (12).

Exceptions

(5) Subsection (4) does not apply to,

(a) an officer who manages the business of the corporation under the direction or control of a shareholder or other person;

(b) a lawyer, accountant or other professional who participates in the management of the corporation solely for the purposes of providing professional services; or

(c) a trustee in bankruptcy, receiver, receiver-manager or secured creditor who participates in the management of the corporation or exercises control over its property solely for the purposes of enforcement of a security agreement or administration of a bankrupt’s estate, in the case of a trustee in bankruptcy. 1994, c. 27, s. 71 (12).

By-laws by resolution

116. (1) Unless the articles, the by-laws or a unanimous shareholder agreement otherwise provide, the directors may, by resolution, make, amend or repeal any by-laws that regulate the business or affairs of a corporation. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 116 (1).

Confirmation by shareholders

(2) Where the directors make, amend or repeal a by-law under subsection (1), they shall submit the by-law, amendment or repeal to the shareholders at the next meeting of shareholders, and the shareholders may confirm, reject or amend the by-law, amendment or repeal. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 116 (2).

Effective date

(3) Where a by-law is made, amended or repealed under subsection (1), the by-law, amendment or repeal is effective from the date of the resolution of the directors until it is confirmed, confirmed as amended or rejected by the shareholders under subsection (2) or until it ceases to be effective under subsection (4) and, where the by-law is confirmed or confirmed as amended, it continues in effect in the form in which it was so confirmed. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 116 (3).

Rejection, etc.

(4) If a by-law or an amendment or repeal of a by-law is rejected by the shareholders, or if the directors do not submit the by-law, amendment or repeal to the shareholders as required under subsection (2), the by-law, amendment or repeal ceases to be effective on the date of such rejection or on the date of the meeting of shareholders at which it should have been submitted, as the case may be, and no subsequent resolution of the directors to make, amend or repeal a by-law having substantially the same purpose or effect is effective until it is confirmed or confirmed as amended by the shareholders. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 116 (4); 1998, c. 18, Sched. E, s. 21.

By-law re shareholder proposal

(5) If a shareholder proposal to make, amend or repeal a by-law is made in accordance with section 99 and is adopted by shareholders at a meeting, the by-law, amendment or repeal is effective from the date of its adoption and requires no further confirmation. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 116 (5).

By-law need not be so described

(6) A by-law need not be described as a by-law in a resolution referred to in this section. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 116 (6).

First directors meeting

117. (1) After incorporation, a meeting of the directors of a corporation shall be held at which the directors may,

(a) make by-laws;

(b) adopt forms of security certificates and corporate records;

(c) authorize the issue of securities;

(d) appoint officers;

(e) appoint one or more auditors to hold office until the first annual or special meeting of shareholders;

(f) make banking arrangements; and

(g) transact any other business. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 117 (1).

Resolution in writing

(2) Any matter referred to in subsection (1) may be dealt with by the directors by a resolution in writing in accordance with subsection 129 (1). R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 117 (2).

Where subs. (1) does not apply

(3) Subsection (1) does not apply to a body corporate that is an amalgamated corporation under section 178 or that is continued under section 180. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 117 (3).

Calling meeting

(4) An incorporator or a director may call the meeting of directors referred to in subsection (1) by giving not less than five days notice thereof to each director, stating the time and place of the meeting. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 117 (4).

Qualifications of directors

118. (1) The following persons are disqualified from being a director of a corporation:

1. A person who is less than eighteen years of age.

2. A person who has been found under the Substitute Decisions Act, 1992 or under the Mental Health Act to be incapable of managing property or who has been found to be incapable by a court in Canada or elsewhere.

3. A person who is not an individual.

4. A person who has the status of bankrupt. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 118 (1); 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 19 (1).

Holding shares

(2) Unless the articles otherwise provide, a director of a corporation is not required to hold shares issued by the corporation. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 118 (2).

Residency

(3) At least 25 per cent of the directors of a corporation other than a non-resident corporation shall be resident Canadians, but where a corporation has less than four directors, at least one director shall be a resident Canadian. 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 19 (2).

First directors

119. (1) Each director named in the articles shall hold office from the date of endorsement of the certificate of incorporation until the first meeting of shareholders. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 119 (1).

Resignation

(2) Until the first meeting of shareholders, the resignation of a director named in the articles shall not be effective unless at the time the resignation is to become effective a successor has been elected or appointed. 1994, c. 27, s. 71 (13).

Powers and duties

(3) The first directors of a corporation named in the articles have all the powers and duties and are subject to all the liabilities of directors. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 119 (3).

Election of directors

(4) Subject to clause 120 (a), shareholders of a corporation shall elect, at the first meeting of shareholders and at each succeeding annual meeting at which an election of directors is required, directors to hold office for a term expiring not later than the close of the third annual meeting of shareholders following the election. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 119 (4).

Term for directors

(5) It is not necessary that all directors elected at a meeting of shareholders hold office for the same term. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 119 (5).

Idem

(6) A director not elected for an expressly stated term ceases to hold office at the close of the first annual meeting of shareholders following his or her election. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 119 (6).

Idem

(7) Despite this section, if directors are not elected at a meeting of shareholders the incumbent directors continue in office until their successors are elected. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 119 (7).

Failure to elect required number of directors

(8) If a meeting of shareholders fails to elect the number of directors required by the articles or by section 125 by reason of the disqualification, incapacity or death of one or more candidates, the directors elected at that meeting, if they constitute a quorum, may exercise all the powers of the directors of the corporation pending the holding of a meeting of shareholders in accordance with subsection 124 (3). R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 119 (8).

Consent required

(9) Subject to subsection (10), the election or appointment of a director under this Act is not effective unless the person elected or appointed consents in writing before or within 10 days after the date of the election or appointment. 1999, c. 12, Sched. F, s. 8.

Later consent

(10) If the person elected or appointed consents in writing after the time period mentioned in subsection (9), the election or appointment is valid. 1999, c. 12, Sched. F, s. 8.

Exception

(11) Subsection (9) does not apply to a director who is re-elected or re-appointed where there is no break in the director’s term of office. 1999, c. 12, Sched. F, s. 8.

Cumulative voting for directors

120. Where the articles provide for cumulative voting,

(a) each shareholder entitled to vote at an election of directors has the right to cast a number of votes equal to the number of votes attached to the shares held by the shareholder multiplied by the number of directors to be elected, and the shareholder may cast all such votes in favour of one candidate or distribute them among the candidates in any manner;

(b) a separate vote of shareholders shall be taken with respect to each candidate nominated for director unless a resolution is passed unanimously permitting two or more persons to be elected by a single resolution;

(c) if a shareholder has voted for more than one candidate without specifying the distribution of the shareholder’s votes among the candidates, the shareholder is deemed to have distributed the shareholder’s votes equally among the candidates for whom the shareholder voted;

(d) if the number of candidates nominated for director exceeds the number of positions to be filled, the candidates who receive the least number of votes shall be eliminated until the number of candidates remaining equals the number of positions to be filled;

(e) each director ceases to hold office at the close of the first annual meeting of shareholders following his or her election;

(f) a director may not be removed from office if the votes cast against the director’s removal would be sufficient to elect him or her and such votes could be voted cumulatively at an election at which the same total number of votes were cast and the number of directors required by the articles were then being elected;

(g) the number of directors required by the articles may not be decreased if the votes cast against the motion to decrease would be sufficient to elect a director and such votes could be voted cumulatively at an election at which the same total number of votes were cast and the number of directors required by the articles were then being elected; and

(h) the articles shall require a fixed number and not a minimum and maximum number of directors. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 120.

When director ceases to hold office

121. (1) A director of a corporation ceases to hold office when he or she,

(a) dies or, subject to subsection 119 (2), resigns;

(b) is removed in accordance with section 122; or

(c) becomes disqualified under subsection 118 (1). R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 121 (1).

Idem

(2) A resignation of a director becomes effective at the time a written resignation is received by the corporation or at the time specified in the resignation, whichever is later. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 121 (2).

Removal of directors

122. (1) Subject to clause 120 (f), the shareholders of a corporation may by ordinary resolution at an annual or special meeting remove any director or directors from office. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 122 (1).

Idem

(2) Where the holders of any class or series of shares of a corporation have an exclusive right to elect one or more directors, a director so elected may only be removed by an ordinary resolution at a meeting of the shareholders of that class or series. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 122 (2).

Idem

(3) Subject to clauses 120 (a) to (d), a vacancy created by the removal of a director may be filled at the meeting of the shareholders at which the director is removed or, if not so filled, may be filled under section 124. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 122 (3).

Entitlement of director

123. (1) A director of a corporation is entitled to receive notice of and to attend and be heard at every meeting of shareholders. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 123 (1).

Idem

(2) A director who,

(a) resigns;

(b) receives a notice or otherwise learns of a meeting of shareholders called for the purpose of removing him or her from office; or

(c) receives a notice or otherwise learns of a meeting of directors or shareholders at which another person is to be appointed or elected to fill the office of director, whether because of the resignation or removal of the director or because his or her term of office has expired or is about to expire,

is entitled to submit to the corporation a written statement giving the reasons for the director’s resignation or the reasons why he or she opposes any proposed action or resolution, as the case may be. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 123 (2).

Distribution of statement

(3) Upon receiving a statement under subsection (2), a corporation shall forthwith send a copy of the statement to every shareholder entitled to receive notice of meetings of shareholders unless the statement is included in or attached to a management information circular required by section 112. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 123 (3); 2004, c. 19, s. 3 (3).

No liability

(4) No corporation or person acting on its behalf incurs any liability by reason only of circulating a director’s statement in compliance with subsection (3). R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 123 (4).

Vacancies

124. (1) Despite subsection 126 (6), but subject to subsections (2), (4) and (5) of this section, a quorum of directors may fill a vacancy among the directors, except a vacancy resulting from,

(a) an increase in the number of directors otherwise than in accordance with subsection (2), or in the maximum number of directors, as the case may be; or

(b) a failure to elect the number of directors required to be elected at any meeting of shareholders. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 124 (1).

Appointment of directors subsequent to annual meeting

(2) Where a special resolution passed under subsection 125 (3) empowers the directors of a corporation the articles of which provide for a minimum and maximum number of directors to determine the number of directors, the directors may not, between meetings of shareholders, appoint an additional director if, after such appointment, the total number of directors would be greater than one and one-third times the number of directors required to have been elected at the last annual meeting of shareholders. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 124 (2).

Election of directors to make quorum

(3) If there is not a quorum of directors, or if there has been a failure to elect the number of directors required by the articles or by section 125, the directors then in office shall forthwith call a special meeting of shareholders to fill the vacancy and, if they fail to call a meeting or if there are no directors then in office, the meeting may be called by any shareholder. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 124 (3).

Where elected by class of shareholders

(4) Where the holders of any class or series of shares of a corporation have an exclusive right to elect one or more directors and a vacancy occurs among those directors,

(a) subject to subsection (5), the remaining directors elected by that class or series may fill the vacancy except a vacancy resulting from an increase in the number of directors for that class or series or from a failure to elect the number of directors for that class or series; or

(b) if there are no such remaining directors, any holder of shares of that class or series may call a meeting of the holders thereof for the purpose of filling the vacancy. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 124 (4).

Idem, where no quorum

(5) The articles may provide that a vacancy among the directors shall only be filled by a vote of the shareholders, or by a vote of the holders of any class or series of shares having an exclusive right to elect one or more directors if the vacancy occurs among the directors elected by that class or series. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 124 (5).

Term

(6) A director appointed or elected to fill a vacancy holds office for the unexpired term of the director’s predecessor. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 124 (6).

Change in number of directors

125. (1) A corporation may increase or decrease the number, or the minimum or maximum number, of its directors in accordance with clause 168 (1) (m), but no decrease in the number of directors shall shorten the term of an incumbent director. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 125 (1).

Articles amendment

(2) Where a corporation has increased or decreased the number of directors by special by-law under a predecessor of this Act, the special by-law shall be deemed to constitute an amendment to its articles. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 125 (2).

Number of directors

(3) Where a minimum and maximum number of directors of a corporation is provided for in its articles, the number of directors of the corporation and the number of directors to be elected at the annual meeting of the shareholders shall be such number as shall be determined from time to time by special resolution or, if the special resolution empowers the directors to determine the number, by resolution of the directors. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 125 (3).

Idem

(4) Where no resolution has been passed under subsection (3), the number of directors of the corporation shall be the number of directors named in its articles. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 125 (4).

(5) Repealed: 1998, c. 18, Sched. E, s. 22 (1).

(6) Repealed: 1998, c. 18, Sched. E, s. 22 (2).

Place of meetings and quorum

126. (1) Subject to subsection (2), a meeting of the board of directors shall be held at the place where the registered office of the corporation is located. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 126 (1).

Exceptions

(2) Where the by-laws of the corporation so provide, a meeting of the board of directors may be held at any place within or outside Ontario, but, except where the corporation is a non-resident corporation or the articles or the by-laws otherwise provide, in any financial year of the corporation a majority of the meetings of the board of directors shall be held at a place within Canada. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 126 (2).

Quorum

(3) Subject to the articles or by-laws and subsection (4), a majority of the number of directors or minimum number of directors required by the articles constitutes a quorum at any meeting of directors, but in no case shall a quorum be less than two-fifths of the number of directors or minimum number of directors, as the case may be. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 126 (3).

Idem

(4) Where a corporation has fewer than three directors, all directors must be present at any meeting of directors to constitute a quorum. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 126 (4).

Idem

(5) Subject to the articles or by-laws, where there is a vacancy or vacancies in the board of directors, the remaining directors may exercise all the powers of the board so long as a quorum of the board remains in office. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 126 (5).

(6), (7)  Repealed: 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 20.

Calling meeting of directors

(8) In addition to any other provision in the articles or by-laws of a corporation for calling meetings of directors, a quorum of the directors may, at any time, call a meeting of the directors for the transaction of any business the general nature of which is specified in the notice calling the meeting. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 126 (8).

Notice

(9) In the absence of any other provision in that behalf in the by-laws of the corporation, notice of the time and place for the holding of the meeting called under subsection (8) shall be given to every director of the corporation by sending the notice ten days or more before the date of the meeting to each director’s latest address as shown on the records of the corporation. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 126 (9).

Waiver of notice

(10) A director may in any manner and at any time waive a notice of a meeting of directors and attendance of a director at a meeting of directors is a waiver of notice of the meeting, except where a director attends a meeting for the express purpose of objecting to the transaction of any business on the grounds that the meeting is not lawfully called. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 126 (10).

Adjourned meeting

(11) Notice of an adjourned meeting of directors is not required to be given if the time and place of the adjourned meeting is announced at the original meeting. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 126 (11).

Where one director

(12) Where a corporation has only one director, that director may constitute a meeting. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 126 (12).

Meeting by telephone, etc.

(13) Unless the by-laws otherwise provide, if all the directors of a corporation present at or participating in the meeting consent, a meeting of directors or of a committee of directors may be held by means of such telephone, electronic or other communication facilities as permit all persons participating in the meeting to communicate with each other simultaneously and instantaneously, and a director participating in such a meeting by such means is deemed for the purposes of this Act to be present at that meeting. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 126 (13).

Place of meeting by telephone

(14) If a majority of the directors participating in a meeting held under subsection (13) are then in Canada, the meeting shall be deemed to have been held in Canada. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 126 (14).

Delegation by directors

127. (1) Subject to the articles or by-laws, directors of a corporation may appoint from their number a managing director or a committee of directors and delegate to such managing director or committee any of the powers of the directors. 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 21 (1).

(2) Repealed: 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 21 (2).

Limitations on authority

(3) Despite subsection (1), no managing director and no committee of directors has authority to,

(a) submit to the shareholders any question or matter requiring the approval of the shareholders;

(b) fill a vacancy among the directors or in the office of auditor or appoint or remove any of the chief executive officers, however designated, the chief financial officer, however designated, the chair or the president of the corporation;

(c) subject to section 184, issue securities except in the manner and on the terms authorized by the directors;

(d) declare dividends;

(e) purchase, redeem or otherwise acquire shares issued by the corporation;

(f) pay a commission referred to in section 37;

(g) approve a management information circular referred to in Part VIII;

(h) approve a take-over bid circular, directors’ circular or issuer bid circular referred to in Part XX of the Securities Act;

(i) approve any financial statements referred to in clause 154 (1) (b) of the Act and Part XVIII of the Securities Act;

(i.1) approve an amalgamation under section 177 or an amendment to the articles under subsection 168 (2) or (4); or

(j) adopt, amend or repeal by-laws. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 127 (3); 1994, c. 27, s. 71 (16).

Validity of acts of directors and officers

128. An act done by a director or by an officer is not invalid by reason only of any defect that is thereafter discovered in his or her appointment, election or qualification. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 128.

Resolutions in writing

129. (1) A resolution in writing, signed by all the directors entitled to vote on that resolution at a meeting of directors or a committee of directors, is as valid as if it had been passed at a meeting of directors or a committee of directors. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 129 (1).

Copy to be kept

(2) A copy of every resolution passed under subsection (1) shall be kept with the minutes of the proceedings of the directors or committee of directors. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 129 (2).

Liability of directors

130. (1) Directors of a corporation who vote for or consent to a resolution authorizing the issue of a share for a consideration other than money contrary to section 23 are jointly and severally liable to the corporation to make good any amount by which the consideration received is less than the fair equivalent of the money that the corporation would have received if the share had been issued for money on the date of the resolution. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 130 (1).

Idem

(2) Directors of a corporation who vote for or consent to a resolution authorizing,

(a) Repealed: 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 22 (1).

(b) a purchase, redemption or other acquisition of shares contrary to section 30, 31 or 32;

(c) a commission contrary to section 37;

(d) a payment of a dividend contrary to section 38;

(e) a payment of an indemnity contrary to section 136; or

(f) a payment to a shareholder contrary to section 185 or 248,

are jointly and severally liable to restore to the corporation any amounts so distributed or paid and not otherwise recovered by the corporation. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 130 (2); 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 22 (1).

Joint liability

(3) A director who has satisfied a judgment rendered under this section is entitled to contribution from the other directors who voted for or consented to the unlawful act upon which the judgment was founded. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 130 (3).

Application to court

(4) A director liable under subsection (2) is entitled to apply to the court for an order compelling a shareholder or other recipient to pay or deliver to the director any money or property that was paid or distributed to the shareholder or other recipient contrary to section 30, 31, 32, 37, 38, 136, 185 or 248. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 130 (4); 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 22 (2).

What court may order

(5) In connection with an application under subsection (4), the court may, if it is satisfied that it is equitable to do so,

(a) order a shareholder or other recipient to pay or deliver to a director any money or property that was paid or distributed to the shareholder or other recipient contrary to section 30, 31, 32, 37, 38, 136, 185 or 248;

(b) order a corporation to return or issue shares to a person from whom the corporation has purchased, redeemed or otherwise acquired shares; or

(c) make any further order it thinks fit. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 130 (5); 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 22 (3).

Exception to subs. (1)

(6) A director is not liable under subsection (1) if the director proves that he or she did not know and could not reasonably have known that the share was issued for a consideration less than the fair equivalent of the money that the corporation would have received if the share had been issued for money. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 130 (6).

(7) Repealed: 2002, c. 24, Sched. B, s. 25.

Directors’ liability to employees for wages

131. (1) The directors of a corporation are jointly and severally liable to the employees of the corporation for all debts not exceeding six months’ wages that become payable while they are directors for services performed for the corporation and for the vacation pay accrued while they are directors for not more than twelve months under the Employment Standards Act, and the regulations thereunder, or under any collective agreement made by the corporation. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 131 (1).

Limitation of liability

(2) A director is liable under subsection (1) only if,

(a) the corporation is sued in the action against the director and execution against the corporation is returned unsatisfied in whole or in part; or

(b) before or after the action is commenced, the corporation goes into liquidation, is ordered to be wound up or makes an authorized assignment under the Bankruptcy and Insolvency Act (Canada), or a receiving order under that Act is made against it, and, in any such case, the claim for the debt has been proved. 2002, c. 24, Sched. B, s. 27 (1).

Idem

(3) Where execution referred to in clause (2) (b) has issued, the amount recoverable from a director is the amount remaining unsatisfied after execution. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 131 (3).

Rights of director who pays debt

(4) Where a director pays a debt under subsection (1) that is proved in liquidation and dissolution or bankruptcy proceedings, the director is entitled to any preference that the employee would have been entitled to, and where a judgment has been obtained the director is entitled to an assignment of the judgment. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 131 (4).

Idem

(5) A director who has satisfied a claim under this section is entitled to contribution from the other directors who were liable for the claim. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 131 (5).

Disclosure: conflict of interest

132. (1) A director or officer of a corporation who,

(a) is a party to a material contract or transaction or proposed material contract or transaction with the corporation; or

(b) is a director or an officer of, or has a material interest in, any person who is a party to a material contract or transaction or proposed material contract or transaction with the corporation,

shall disclose in writing to the corporation or request to have entered in the minutes of meetings of directors the nature and extent of his or her interest. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 132 (1).

by director

(2) The disclosure required by subsection (1) shall be made, in the case of a director,

(a) at the meeting at which a proposed contract or transaction is first considered;

(b) if the director was not then interested in a proposed contract or transaction, at the first meeting after he or she becomes so interested;

(c) if the director becomes interested after a contract is made or a transaction is entered into, at the first meeting after he or she becomes so interested; or

(d) if a person who is interested in a contract or transaction later becomes a director, at the first meeting after he or she becomes a director. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 132 (2).

by officer

(3) The disclosure required by subsection (1) shall be made, in the case of an officer who is not a director,

(a) forthwith after the officer becomes aware that the contract or transaction or proposed contract or transaction is to be considered or has been considered at a meeting of directors;

(b) if the officer becomes interested after a contract is made or a transaction is entered into, forthwith after he or she becomes so interested; or

(c) if a person who is interested in a contract or transaction later becomes an officer, forthwith after he or she becomes an officer. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 132 (3).

Where contract or transaction does not require approval

(4) Despite subsections (2) and (3), where subsection (1) applies to a director or officer in respect of a material contract or transaction or proposed material contract or transaction that, in the ordinary course of the corporation’s business, would not require approval by the directors or shareholders, the director or officer shall disclose in writing to the corporation or request to have entered in the minutes of meetings of directors the nature and extent of his or her interest forthwith after the director or officer becomes aware of the contract or transaction or proposed contract or transaction. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 132 (4).

Director not to vote

(5) A director referred to in subsection (1) shall not attend any part of a meeting of directors during which the contract or transaction is discussed and shall not vote on any resolution to approve the contract or transaction unless the contract or transaction is,

(a) one relating primarily to his or her remuneration as a director of the corporation or an affiliate;

(b) one for indemnity or insurance under section 136; or

(c) one with an affiliate. 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 23 (1).

Remaining directors deemed quorum

(5.1) If no quorum exists for the purpose of voting on a resolution to approve a contract or transaction only because a director is not permitted to be present at the meeting by reason of subsection (5), the remaining directors shall be deemed to constitute a quorum for the purposes of voting on the resolution. 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 23 (2).

Shareholder approval

(5.2) Where all of the directors are required to make disclosure under subsection (1), the contract or transaction may be approved only by the shareholders. 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 23 (2).

Continuing disclosure

(6) For the purposes of this section, a general notice to the directors by a director or officer disclosing that he or she is a director or officer of or has a material interest in a person, or that there has been a material change in the director’s or officer’s interest in the person, and is to be regarded as interested in any contract made or any transaction entered into with that person, is sufficient disclosure of interest in relation to any such contract or transaction. 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 23 (3).

Effect of disclosure

(7) Where a material contract is made or a material transaction is entered into between a corporation and a director or officer of the corporation, or between a corporation and another person of which a director or officer of the corporation is a director or officer or in which he or she has a material interest,

(a) the director or officer is not accountable to the corporation or its shareholders for any profit or gain realized from the contract or transaction; and

(b) the contract or transaction is neither void nor voidable,

by reason only of that relationship or by reason only that the director is present at or is counted to determine the presence of a quorum at the meeting of directors that authorized the contract or transaction, if the director or officer disclosed his or her interest in accordance with subsection (2), (3), (4) or (6), as the case may be, and the contract or transaction was reasonable and fair to the corporation at the time it was so approved. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 132 (7).

Confirmation by shareholders

(8) Despite anything in this section, a director or officer, acting honestly and in good faith, is not accountable to the corporation or to its shareholders for any profit or gain realized from any such contract or transaction by reason only of his or her holding the office of director or officer, and the contract or transaction, if it was reasonable and fair to the corporation at the time it was approved, is not by reason only of the director’s or officer’s interest therein void or voidable, where,

(a) the contract or transaction is confirmed or approved by special resolution at a meeting of the shareholders duly called for that purpose; and

(b) the nature and extent of the director’s or officer’s interest in the contract or transaction are disclosed in reasonable detail in the notice calling the meeting or in the information circular required by section 112. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 132 (8).

Court setting aside contract

(9) Subject to subsections (7) and (8), where a director or officer of a corporation fails to disclose his or her interest in a material contract or transaction in accordance with this section or otherwise fails to comply with this section, the corporation or a shareholder of the corporation, or, in the case of an offering corporation, the Commission may apply to the court for an order setting aside the contract or transaction and directing that the director or officer account to the corporation for any profit or gain realized and upon such application the court may so order or make such other order as it thinks fit. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 132 (9).

Officers

133. Subject to the articles, the by-laws or any unanimous shareholder agreement,

(a) the directors may designate the offices of the corporation, appoint officers, specify their duties and delegate to them powers to manage the business and affairs of the corporation, except, subject to section 184, powers to do anything referred to in subsection 127 (3);

(b) a director may be appointed to any office of the corporation; and

(c) two or more offices of the corporation may be held by the same person. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 133.

Standards of care, etc., of directors, etc.

134. (1) Every director and officer of a corporation in exercising his or her powers and discharging his or her duties to the corporation shall,

(a) act honestly and in good faith with a view to the best interests of the corporation; and

(b) exercise the care, diligence and skill that a reasonably prudent person would exercise in comparable circumstances. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 134 (1); 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 24.

Duty to comply with Act, etc.

(2) Every director and officer of a corporation shall comply with this Act, the regulations, articles, by-laws and any unanimous shareholder agreement. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 134 (2).

Cannot contract out of liability

(3) Subject to subsection 108 (5), no provision in a contract, the articles, the by-laws or a resolution relieves a director or officer from the duty to act in accordance with this Act and the regulations or relieves him or her from liability for a breach thereof. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 134 (3).

Consent of director at meeting

135. (1) A director who is present at a meeting of directors or committee of directors is deemed to have consented to any resolution passed or action taken thereat unless the director,

(a) requests that his or her dissent be or his or her dissent is entered in the minutes of the meeting;

(b) sends a written dissent to the secretary of the meeting before the meeting is terminated; or

(c) sends a dissent by registered mail or delivers it to the registered office of the corporation immediately after the meeting is terminated. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 135 (1).

Idem

(2) A director who votes for or consents to a resolution is not entitled to dissent under subsection (1). R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 135 (2).

Idem

(3) A director who was not present at a meeting at which a resolution was passed or action taken is deemed to have consented thereto unless within seven days after becoming aware of the resolution the director,

(a) causes his or her dissent to be placed with the minutes of the meeting; or

(b) sends his or her dissent by registered mail or delivers it to the registered office of the corporation. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 135 (3).

Reasonable diligence defence

(4) A director is not liable under section 130 and has complied with his or her duties under subsection 134 (2) if the director exercised the care, diligence and skill that a reasonably prudent person would have exercised in comparable circumstances, including reliance in good faith on,

(a) financial statements of the corporation represented to him or her by an officer of the corporation or in a written report of the auditor of the corporation to present fairly the financial position of the corporation in accordance with generally accepted accounting principles;

(b) an interim or other financial report of the corporation represented to him or her by an officer of the corporation to present fairly the financial position of the corporation in accordance with generally accepted accounting principles;

(c) a report or advice of an officer or employee of the corporation, where it is reasonable in the circumstances to rely on the report or advice; or

(d) a report of a lawyer, accountant, engineer, appraiser or other person whose profession lends credibility to a statement made by any such person. 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 25.

Indemnification

136. (1) A corporation may indemnify a director or officer of the corporation, a former director or officer of the corporation or another individual who acts or acted at the corporation’s request as a director or officer, or an individual acting in a similar capacity, of another entity, against all costs, charges and expenses, including an amount paid to settle an action or satisfy a judgment, reasonably incurred by the individual in respect of any civil, criminal, administrative, investigative or other proceeding in which the individual is involved because of that association with the corporation or other entity. 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 26.

Advance of costs

(2) A corporation may advance money to a director, officer or other individual for the costs, charges and expenses of a proceeding referred to in subsection (1), but the individual shall repay the money if the individual does not fulfil the conditions set out in subsection (3). 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 26.

Limitation

(3) A corporation shall not indemnify an individual under subsection (1) unless the individual acted honestly and in good faith with a view to the best interests of the corporation or, as the case may be, to the best interests of the other entity for which the individual acted as a director or officer or in a similar capacity at the corporation’s request. 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 26.

Same

(4) In addition to the conditions set out in subsection (3), if the matter is a criminal or administrative action or proceeding that is enforced by a monetary penalty, the corporation shall not indemnify an individual under subsection (1) unless the individual had reasonable grounds for believing that the individual’s conduct was lawful. 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 26.

Derivative actions

(4.1) A corporation may, with the approval of a court, indemnify an individual referred to in subsection (1), or advance moneys under subsection (2), in respect of an action by or on behalf of the corporation or other entity to obtain a judgment in its favour, to which the individual is made a party because of the individual’s association with the corporation or other entity as described in subsection (1), against all costs, charges and expenses reasonably incurred by the individual in connection with such action, if the individual fulfils the conditions set out in subsection (3). 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 26.

Right to indemnity

(4.2) Despite subsection (1), an individual referred to in that subsection is entitled to indemnity from the corporation in respect of all costs, charges and expenses reasonably incurred by the individual in connection with the defence of any civil, criminal, administrative, investigative or other proceeding to which the individual is subject because of the individual’s association with the corporation or other entity as described in subsection (1), if the individual seeking an indemnity,

(a) was not judged by a court or other competent authority to have committed any fault or omitted to do anything that the individual ought to have done; and

(b) fulfils the conditions set out in subsections (3) and (4). 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 26.

Insurance

(4.3) A corporation may purchase and maintain insurance for the benefit of an individual referred to in subsection (1) against any liability incurred by the individual,

(a) in the individual’s capacity as a director or officer of the corporation; or

(b) in the individual’s capacity as a director or officer, or a similar capacity, of another entity, if the individual acts or acted in that capacity at the corporation’s request. 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 26.

Application to court

(5) A corporation or a person referred to in subsection (1) may apply to the court for an order approving an indemnity under this section and the court may so order and make any further order it thinks fit. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 136 (5).

Idem

(6) Upon an application under subsection (5), the court may order notice to be given to any interested person and such person is entitled to appear and be heard in person or by counsel. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 136 (6).

Remuneration of directors

137. Subject to the articles, the by-laws or any unanimous shareholder agreement, the directors of a corporation may fix the remuneration of the directors, officers and employees of the corporation. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 137.

PART X
INSIDER LIABILITY

Insider liability

138. (1) In this Part,

“corporation” means a corporation that is not an offering corporation; (“société”)

“insider” means, with respect to a corporation,

(a) the corporation,

(b) an affiliate of the corporation,

(c) a director or officer of the corporation,

(d) a person who beneficially owns, directly or indirectly, more than 10 per cent of the voting securities of the corporation or who exercises control or direction over more than 10 per cent of the votes attached to the voting securities of the corporation,

(e) a person employed or retained by the corporation, or

(f) a person who receives specific confidential information from a person described in this definition or in subsection (3), including a person described in this clause, and who has knowledge that the person giving the information is a person described in this definition or in subsection (3), including a person described in this clause; (“initié”)

“security” includes a warrant. (“valeur mobilière”) R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 138 (1).

Insider

(2) For the purposes of this Part,

(a) a director or officer of a body corporate that is an insider of a corporation is deemed to be an insider of the corporation;

(b) a director or officer of a body corporate that is a subsidiary is deemed to be an insider of its holding corporation;

(c) a person is deemed to own beneficially, voting securities beneficially owned by a body corporate controlled by the person directly or indirectly; and

(d) a body corporate is deemed to own beneficially, voting securities beneficially owned by its affiliates. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 138 (2).

Idem

(3) For the purposes of this Part,

(a) where a body corporate becomes an insider of a corporation, or enters into a business combination with a corporation, a director or an officer of the body corporate or a shareholder of the body corporate who is a person referred to in clause (d) of the definition of “insider” in subsection (1) is deemed to have been an insider of the corporation for the previous six months or for such shorter period as he or she was a director, an officer or such a shareholder of the body corporate; and

(b) where a corporation becomes an insider of a body corporate or enters into a business combination with a body corporate, a director or an officer of the body corporate or a shareholder of the body corporate who is a person referred to in clause (d) of the definition of “insider” in subsection (1) is deemed to have been an insider of the corporation for the previous six months or for such shorter period as he or she was a director, an officer or such a shareholder of the body corporate. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 138 (3).

Business combination

(4) In subsection (3),

“business combination” means an acquisition of all or substantially all the property of one body corporate by another or an amalgamation of two or more bodies corporate. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 138 (4).

Liability of insider

(5) An insider who, in connection with a transaction in a security of the corporation or any of its affiliates, makes use of any specific confidential information for the insider’s own benefit or advantage that, if generally known, might reasonably be expected to affect materially the value of the security,

(a) is liable to compensate any person for any direct loss suffered by that person as a result of the transaction, unless the information was known or in the exercise of reasonable diligence should have been known to that person; and

(b) is accountable to the corporation for any direct benefit or advantage received or receivable by the insider as a result of the transaction. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 138 (5).

(6) Repealed: 2002, c. 24, Sched. B, s. 25.

PART XI
BOOKS AND RECORDS

Records

139. (1) Where this Act requires a record to be kept by a corporation, it may be kept in a bound or looseleaf book or may be entered or recorded by any system of mechanical or electronic data processing or any other information storage device. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 139 (1).

Guard against falsification of records

(2) The corporation shall,

(a) take adequate precautions, appropriate to the means used, for guarding against the risk of falsifying the information recorded; and

(b) provide means for making the information available in an accurate and intelligible form within a reasonable time to any person lawfully entitled to examine the records. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 139 (2).

Admissibility of records in evidence

(3) The bound or looseleaf book or, where the record is not kept in a bound or looseleaf book, the information in the form in which it is made available under clause (2) (b) is admissible in evidence as proof, in the absence of evidence to the contrary, of all facts stated therein, before and after dissolution of the corporation. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 139 (3).

False information

(4) No person shall remove, withhold or destroy information required by this Act or the regulations to be recorded, or,

(a) record or assist in recording any information in a record; or

(b) make information purporting to be accurate available in a form referred to in clause (2) (b),

knowing it to be untrue. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 139 (4).

Records, duties of corporation

140. (1) A corporation shall prepare and maintain, at its registered office or at such other place in Ontario designated by the directors,

(a) the articles and the by-laws and all amendments thereto, and a copy of any unanimous shareholder agreement known to the directors;

(b) minutes of meetings and resolutions of shareholders;

(c) a register of directors in which are set out the names and residence addresses, while directors, including the street and number, if any, of all persons who are or have been directors of the corporation with the several dates on which each became or ceased to be a director; and

(d) a securities register complying with section 141. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 140 (1).

Idem

(2) In addition to the records described in subsection (1), a corporation shall prepare and maintain,

(a) adequate accounting records; and

(b) records containing minutes of meetings and resolutions of the directors and any committee thereof,

but, provided the retention requirements of any taxing authority of Ontario, the government of Canada or any other jurisdiction to which the corporation is subject have been satisfied, the accounting records mentioned in clause (a) need only be retained by the corporation for six years from the end of the last fiscal period to which they relate. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 140 (2).

Interpretation

(3) For the purposes of clause (1) (b) and subsection (2), where a body corporate is continued under this Act, “records” includes similar records required by law to be maintained by the body corporate before it was so continued. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 140 (3).

Securities register

141. (1) A corporation shall prepare and maintain at its registered office, or at any other place in Ontario designated by the directors, a securities register in which it records the securities issued by it in registered form, showing with respect to each class or series of securities,

(a) the names, alphabetically arranged of persons who,

(i) are or have been within six years registered as shareholders of the corporation, the address including the street and number, if any, of every such person while a holder, and the number and class of shares registered in the name of such holder,

(ii) are or have been within six years registered as holders of debt obligations of the corporation, the address including the street and number, if any, of every such person while a holder, and the class or series and principal amount of the debt obligations registered in the name of such holder, or

(iii) are or have been within six years registered as holders of warrants of the corporation, other than warrants exercisable within one year from the date of issue, the address including the street and number, if any, of every such person while a registered holder, and the class or series and number of warrants registered in the name of such holder; and

(b) the date and particulars of the issue of each security and warrant. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 141 (1).

Register of transfers

(2) A corporation shall cause to be kept a register of transfers in which all transfers of securities issued by the corporation in registered form and the date and other particulars of each transfer shall be set out. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 141 (2).

(3) Repealed: 2006, c. 8, s. 120.

Transfer agents

142. For each class of securities and warrants issued by it, a corporation may appoint,

(a) a trustee, transfer agent or other agent to keep the securities register and the register of transfers and one or more persons or agents to keep branch registers; and

(b) a registrar, trustee or agent to maintain a record of issued security certificates and warrants,

and, subject to section 48, one person may be appointed for the purposes of both clauses (a) and (b) in respect of all securities and warrants of the corporation or any class or classes thereof. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 142.

Registers, general

143. (1) The securities register and the register of transfers shall be kept at the registered office of a corporation or at such other places in Ontario designated by the directors, and the branch register or registers of transfers may be kept at such offices of the corporation or other places, either within or outside Ontario, designated by the directors. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 143 (1).

Valid registration

(2) Registration of the transfer of a security or warrant of a corporation in the register of transfers or a branch register of transfers is a complete and valid registration for all purposes. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 143 (2).

Entry in branch transfer register

(3) In each branch register of transfers there shall be recorded only the particulars of the transfers of securities or warrants registered in that branch register of transfers. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 143 (3).

Entry in register of transfers

(4) Particulars of every transfer of securities and warrants registered in every branch register of transfers shall be recorded in the register of transfers. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 143 (4).

Documents not required to be produced

(5) A corporation or a person appointed under section 142 is not required to produce,

(a) any security certificate or warrant that is not in registered form; or

(b) any security certificate or warrant that is in registered form after six years,

(i) in the case of a share certificate, from the date of its cancellation,

(ii) in the case of a warrant, from the date of its transfer or exercise, whichever occurs first, or

(iii) in the case of a certificate representing a debt obligation, from the date of cancellation of such certificate. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 143 (5).

Records open to examination by directors

144. (1) The records mentioned in sections 140 and 141 shall, during normal business hours of a corporation, be open to examination by any director and shall, except as provided in sections 140 and 143 and in subsections (2) and (3) of this section, be kept at the registered office of the corporation. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 144 (1).

Records of account at branch

(2) A corporation may keep at any place where it carries on business such parts of the accounting records as relate to the operations, business and assets and liabilities of the corporation carried on, supervised or accounted for at such place, but there shall be kept at the registered office of the corporation or such other place as is authorized under this section such records as will enable the directors to ascertain quarterly with reasonable accuracy the financial position of the corporation. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 144 (2).

Off-site records

(3) A corporation may keep all or any of the records mentioned in subsection (1) at a place other than the registered office of the corporation if the records are available for inspection during regular office hours at the registered office by means of a computer terminal or other electronic technology. 1994, c. 27, s. 71 (17).

Rescission of orders made under subs. (3)

(4) The Director may by order upon such terms as the Director thinks fit rescind any order made under subsection (3) or any order made by the Lieutenant Governor in Council or the Minister under a predecessor of that subsection. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 144 (4).

Examination of records by shareholders and creditors

145. (1) Registered holders of shares, beneficial owners of shares and creditors of a corporation, their agents and legal representatives may examine the records referred to in subsection 140 (1) during the usual business hours of the corporation, and may take extracts from those records, free of charge, and, if the corporation is an offering corporation, any other person may do so upon payment of a reasonable fee. 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 27.

Copy

(2) A registered holder or beneficial owner of shares of a corporation is entitled upon request and without charge to one copy of the articles and by-laws and of any unanimous shareholder agreement. 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 27.

List of shareholders

146. (1) Registered holders, beneficial owners of shares and creditors of a corporation, their agents and legal representatives and, if the corporation is an offering corporation, any other person, upon payment of a reasonable fee and upon sending to the corporation or its transfer agent the statutory declaration referred to in subsection (6), may require the corporation or its transfer agent to furnish a basic list setting out the names of the registered holders of shares of the corporation, the number of shares of each class and series owned by each registered holder and the address of each of them, all as shown on the records of the corporation. 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 28 (1).

Idem

(2) The basic list referred to in subsection (1) shall be furnished to the applicant as soon as is practicable and, when furnished, shall be as current as is practicable having regard to the form in which the securities register of the corporation is maintained, but, in any case, shall be furnished not more than ten days following the receipt by the corporation or its transfer agent of the statutory declaration referred to in subsection (1) and shall be made up to a date not more than ten days before the date on which it is actually furnished. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 146 (2).

Supplemental lists

(3) A person requiring a corporation to supply a basic list may, if the person states in the statutory declaration referred to in subsection (1) that the person requires supplemental lists, require the corporation or its agent upon payment of a reasonable fee to furnish supplemental lists setting out any changes from the basic list in the names or addresses of the registered holders of the corporation’s shares and the number of shares owned by each registered holder for each business day following the date to which the basic list is made up. 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 28 (2).

Idem

(4) The corporation or its agent shall furnish a supplemental list required under subsection (3),

(a) on the date the basic list is furnished, where the information relates to changes that took place prior to that date; and

(b) on the business day following the day to which the supplemental list relates, where the information relates to changes that take place on or after the date the basic list is furnished. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 146 (4).

List of option holders

(5) A person requiring a corporation to supply a basic or supplemental list may also require the corporation to include in that list the name and address of any known holder of an option or right to acquire shares of the corporation. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 146 (5).

Statutory declaration

(6) The statutory declaration required under subsection (1) shall state,

(a) the name and address including the street and number, if any, of the applicant and whether the applicant is a registered holder, beneficial owner, creditor or any other person referred to in the subsection;

(b) the name and address including street and number, if any, for service of the body corporate if the applicant is a body corporate; and

(c) that the basic list and any supplemental lists shall be used only as permitted under subsection (8). R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 146 (6); 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 28 (3).

Idem

(7) If the applicant is a body corporate, the statutory declaration shall be made by a director or officer of the body corporate. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 146 (7).

Use of list

(8) A list of registered holders obtained under this section shall not be used by any person except in connection with,

(a) an effort to influence the voting by registered holders of the corporation;

(b) an offer to acquire shares of the corporation; or

(c) any other matter relating to the affairs of the corporation. 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 28 (4).

Proof of status

146.1 (1) Before providing a document referred to in sections 145 or 146 to a person who claims to be a beneficial owner of shares of the corporation, a corporation may require the person to provide proof that the person is a beneficial owner. 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 29.

Same

(2) A written statement by a securities intermediary, as defined in the Securities Transfer Act, 2006, that a person is a beneficial owner is sufficient proof for the purposes of subsection (1). 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 29.

Trafficking in lists

147. No person shall offer for sale or sell or purchase or otherwise traffic in a list or a copy of a list of all or any of the holders of securities or warrants of a corporation. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 147.

PART XII
AUDITORS AND FINANCIAL STATEMENTS

Exemption from audit requirements

148. In respect of a financial year of a corporation, the corporation is exempt from the requirements of this Part regarding the appointment and duties of an auditor if,

(a) the corporation is not an offering corporation; and

(b) all of the shareholders consent in writing to the exemption in respect of that year. 1998, c. 18, Sched. E, s. 23.

Auditors

149. (1) The shareholders of a corporation at their first annual or special meeting shall appoint one or more auditors to hold office until the close of the first or next annual meeting, as the case may be, and, if the shareholders fail to do so, the directors shall forthwith make such appointment or appointments. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 149 (1).

Idem

(2) The shareholders shall at each annual meeting appoint one or more auditors to hold office until the close of the next annual meeting and, if an appointment is not so made, the auditor in office continues in office until a successor is appointed. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 149 (2).

Casual vacancy

(3) The directors may fill any casual vacancy in the office of auditor, but, while such vacancy continues, the surviving or continuing auditor, if any, may act. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 149 (3).

Removal of auditor

(4) The shareholders may, except where the auditor has been appointed by order of the court under subsection (8), by resolution passed by a majority of the votes cast at a special meeting duly called for the purpose, remove an auditor before the expiration of the auditor’s term of office, and shall by a majority of the votes cast at that meeting appoint a replacement for the remainder of the auditor’s term. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 149 (4).

Notice to auditor

(5) Before calling a special meeting for the purpose specified in subsection (4) or an annual or special meeting where the board is not recommending the reappointment of the incumbent auditor, the corporation shall, fifteen days or more before the mailing of the notice of the meeting, give to the auditor,

(a) written notice of the intention to call the meeting, specifying therein the date on which the notice of the meeting is proposed to be mailed; and

(b) a copy of all material proposed to be sent to shareholders in connection with the meeting. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 149 (5).

Right of auditor to make representations

(6) An auditor has the right to make to the corporation, three days or more before the mailing of the notice of the meeting, representations in writing, concerning,

(a) the auditor’s proposed removal as auditor;

(b) the appointment or election of another person to fill the office of auditor; or

(c) the auditor’s resignation as auditor,

and the corporation, at its expense, shall forward with the notice of the meeting a copy of such representations to each shareholders entitled to receive notice of the meeting. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 149 (6).

Remuneration

(7) The remuneration of an auditor appointed by the shareholders shall be fixed by the shareholders, or by the directors if they are authorized so to do by the shareholders, and the remuneration of an auditor appointed by the directors shall be fixed by the directors. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 149 (7).

Appointment by court

(8) If a corporation does not have an auditor, the court may, upon the application of a shareholder or the Director, appoint and fix the remuneration of an auditor to hold office until an auditor is appointed by the shareholders. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 149 (8).

Notice of appointment

(9) The corporation shall give notice in writing to an auditor of the auditor’s appointment forthwith after the appointment is made. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 149 (9).

Resignation of auditor

150. A resignation of an auditor becomes effective at the time a written resignation is sent to the corporation or at the time specified in the resignation, whichever is later. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 150.

Auditor’s attendance at shareholders’ meetings

151. (1) The auditor of a corporation is entitled to receive notice of every meeting of shareholders and, at the expense of the corporation, to attend and be heard thereat on matters relating to the auditor’s duties. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 151 (1).

Auditor’s attendance may be required

(2) If any director or shareholder of a corporation, whether or not the shareholder is entitled to vote at the meeting, gives written notice, not less than five days or more before a meeting of shareholders, to the auditor or a former auditor of the corporation, the auditor or former auditor shall attend the meeting at the expense of the corporation and answer questions relating to the auditor’s duties. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 151 (2).

Notice to corporation

(3) A director or shareholder who sends a notice referred to in subsection (2) shall send concurrently a copy of the notice to the corporation. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 151 (3).

Replacing auditor

(4) No person shall accept appointment or consent to be appointed as auditor of a corporation if the person is replacing an auditor who has resigned, been removed or whose term of office has expired or is about to expire until the person has requested and received from that auditor a written statement of the circumstances and the reasons why, in that auditor’s opinion, that auditor is to be replaced. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 151 (4).

Idem

(5) Despite subsection (4), a person otherwise qualified may accept appointment or consent to be appointed as auditor of a corporation if, within fifteen days after making the request referred to in that subsection, the person does not receive a reply. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 151 (5).

Idem

(6) Any interested person may apply to the court for an order declaring an auditor to be disqualified and the office of auditor to be vacant if the auditor has not complied with subsection (4), unless subsection (5) applies with respect to the appointment of the auditor. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 151 (6).

Statement by auditor privileged

(7) Any oral or written statement or report made under this Act by the auditor or former auditor of the corporation has qualified privilege. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 151 (7).

Disqualification as auditor

152. (1) Subject to subsection (5), a person is disqualified from being an auditor of a corporation if the person is not independent of the corporation, all of its affiliates, or of the directors or officers of the corporation and its affiliates. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 152 (1).

Independence

(2) For the purposes of this section,

(a) independence is a question of fact; and

(b) a person is deemed not to be independent if the person or the person’s business partner,

(i) is a business partner, director, officer or employee of the corporation or any of its affiliates, or a business partner of any director, officer or employee of the corporation or any of its affiliates,

(ii) beneficially owns directly or indirectly or exercises control or direction over a material interest in the securities of the corporation or any of its affiliates, or

(iii) has been a receiver, receiver and manager, liquidator or trustee in bankruptcy of the corporation or any of its affiliates within two years of the person’s proposed appointment as auditor of the corporation. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 152 (2).

Resignation by auditor

(3) An auditor who becomes disqualified under this section shall, subject to subsection (5), resign forthwith upon becoming aware of such disqualification. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 152 (3).

Application to court

(4) An interested person may apply to the court for an order declaring an auditor to be disqualified under this section and the office of auditor to be vacant. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 152 (4).

(5) Repealed: 2004, c. 19, s. 3 (4).

(6) Repealed: 2004, c. 19, s. 3 (4).

Examination by auditor

153. (1) An auditor of a corporation shall make such examination of the financial statements required by this Act to be placed before shareholders as is necessary to enable the auditor to report thereon and the auditor shall report as prescribed and in accordance with generally accepted auditing standards. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 153 (1).

Reporting error

(2) A director or an officer of a corporation shall forthwith notify the audit committee and the auditor or the former auditor of any error or misstatement of which he or she becomes aware in a financial statement that the auditor or the former auditor has reported upon if the error or misstatement in all the circumstances appears to be significant. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 153 (2).

Idem

(3) If the auditor or former auditor of a corporation is notified or becomes aware of an error or misstatement in a financial statement upon which he or she has reported, and if in his or her opinion the error or misstatement is material, the auditor or former auditor shall inform each director accordingly. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 153 (3).

Amendment of auditor’s report

(4) When under subsection (3) the auditor or former auditor informs the directors of an error or misstatement in a financial statement, the directors shall within a reasonable time,

(a) prepare and issue revised financial statements; or

(b) otherwise inform the shareholders. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 153 (4).

Right of access

(5) Upon the demand of an auditor of a corporation, the present or former directors, officers, employees or agents of the corporation shall furnish such,

(a) information and explanations; and

(b) access to records, documents, books, accounts and vouchers of the corporation or any of its subsidiaries,

as are, in the opinion of the auditor, necessary to enable the auditor to make the examination and report required under this section and that the directors, officers, employees or agents are reasonably able to furnish. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 153 (5).

Furnishing information

(6) Upon the demand of the auditor of a corporation, the directors of the corporation shall,

(a) obtain from the present or former directors, officers, employees and agents of any subsidiary of the corporation the information and explanations that the present or former directors, officers, employees and agents are reasonably able to furnish and that are, in the opinion of the auditor, necessary to enable the auditor to make the examination and report required under this section; and

(b) furnish the information and explanations so obtained to the auditor. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 153 (6).

Idem

(7) Any oral or written communication under this section between the auditor or former auditor of a corporation and its present or former directors, officers, employees or agents or those of any subsidiary of the corporation, has qualified privilege. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 153 (7).

Information to be laid before annual meeting

154. (1) The directors shall place before each annual meeting of shareholders,

(a) in the case of a corporation that is not an offering corporation, financial statements for the period that began on the date the corporation came into existence and ended not more than six months before the annual meeting or, if the corporation has completed a financial year, the period that began immediately after the end of the last completed financial year and ended not more than six months before the annual meeting;

(b) in the case of a corporation that is an offering corporation, the financial statements required to be filed under theSecurities Act and the regulations thereunder relating separately to,

(i) the period that began on the date the corporation came into existence and ended not more than six months before the annual meeting or, if the corporation has completed a financial year, the period that began immediately after the end of the last completed financial year and ended not more than six months before the annual meeting, and

(ii) the immediately preceding financial year, if any;

(c) the report of the auditor, if any, to the shareholders; and

(d) any further information respecting the financial position of the corporation and the results of its operations required by the articles, the by-laws or any unanimous shareholder agreement. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 154 (1).

Auditor’s report

(2) Except as provided in subsection 104 (1), the report of the auditor to the shareholders shall be open to inspection at the annual meeting by any shareholder. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 154 (2).

Copy of documents to shareholders, offering corporations

(3) Not less than 21 days before each annual meeting of shareholders or before the signing of a resolution under clause 104 (1) (b) in lieu of the annual meeting, an offering corporation shall send a copy of the documents referred to in this section to all shareholders who have informed the corporation that they wish to receive a copy of those documents. 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 30.

Non-offering corporations

(4) Not less than 10 days before each annual meeting of shareholders or before the signing of a resolution under clause 104 (1) (b) in lieu of the annual meeting, a corporation that is not an offering corporation shall send a copy of the documents referred to in this section to all shareholders other than those who have informed the corporation in writing that they do not wish to receive a copy of those documents. 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 30.

Preparation of financial statements

155. The financial statements required under this Act shall be prepared as prescribed by regulation and in accordance with generally accepted accounting principles. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 155.

Filing by offering corporation

156. An offering corporation shall prepare and file with the Commission the financial statements required under Part XVIII of the Securities Act. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 156.

Financial statements of subsidiaries

157. (1) True copies of the latest financial statements of each subsidiary of a holding corporation shall be kept on hand by the holding corporation at its registered office and shall be open to examination by the shareholders of the holding corporation and their agents and legal representatives who may make extracts therefrom free of charge on request during the normal business hours of the holding corporation. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 157 (1).

Application to court

(2) A corporation may, within fifteen days after a request to examine under subsection (1), apply to the court for an order barring the right of any person to so examine, and the court may, if satisfied that such examination would be detrimental to the corporation or a subsidiary body corporate, bar such right and make any further order it thinks fit. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 157 (2).

Audit committee

158. (1) A corporation that is an offering corporation shall, and any other corporation may, have an audit committee composed of not fewer that three directors of the corporation, a majority of whom are not officers or employees of the corporation or any of its affiliates, to hold office until the next annual meeting of the shareholders. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 158 (1).

Exemption

(1.1) The Commission may, on the application of a corporation, authorize the corporation to dispense with an audit committee, and the Commission may, if satisfied that the shareholders will not be prejudiced, permit the corporation to dispense with an audit committee on any reasonable conditions that the Commission thinks fit. 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 31.

Idem

(2) An audit committee shall review the financial statements of the corporation and shall report thereon to the board of directors of the corporation before such financial statements are approved under section 159. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 158 (2).

Auditor may attend committee meetings

(3) The auditor of a corporation is entitled to receive notice of every meeting of the audit committee and, at the expense of the corporation, to attend and be heard thereat, and, if so requested by a member of the audit committee, shall attend every meeting of the committee held during the term of office of the auditor. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 158 (3).

Calling meetings of committee

(4) The auditor of a corporation or a member of the audit committee may call a meeting of the committee. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 158 (4).

Right of auditor to be heard

(5) The auditor of a corporation shall be entitled to attend at the expense of the corporation and be heard at meetings of the board of directors of the corporation on matters relating to the auditor’s duties. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 158 (5).

Approval by directors

159. (1) The financial statements shall be approved by the board of directors and the approval shall be evidenced by the signature at the foot of the balance sheet by two of the directors duly authorized to sign or by the director where there is only one, and the auditor’s report, unless the corporation is exempt under section 148, shall be attached to or accompany the financial statements. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 159 (1).

Note: On a day to be named by proclamation of the Lieutenant Governor, subsection (1) is amended by striking out “by two of the directors duly authorized to sign or by the director where there is only one” and substituting “of any director authorized to sign”. See: 2010, c. 16, Sched. 5, ss. 1 (2), 7 (2).

Publishing, etc., copies of financial statements

(2) A corporation shall not issue, publish or circulate copies of the financial statements, referred to in section 154 unless the financial statements are,

(a) approved and signed in accordance with subsection (1); and

(b) accompanied by the report of the auditor of the corporation, if any. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 159 (2).

Interim financial statement

160. (1) Within 60 days after the date that an interim financial statement required to be filed under the Securities Actand the regulations made under that Act is prepared, an offering corporation shall send a copy of the interim financial statement to all shareholders who have informed the corporation that they wish to receive a copy. 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 32.

Address

(2) The interim financial statement referred to in subsection (1) shall be sent to a shareholder’s latest address as shown on the records of the corporation. 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 32.

PART XIII
INVESTIGATION

Investigation

161. (1) A registered holder or a beneficial owner of a security or, in the case of an offering corporation, the Commission may apply, without notice or on such notice as the court may require, to the court for an order directing an investigation to be made of the corporation or any of its affiliates. 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 33 (1).

Idem

(2) Where, upon an application under subsection (1), it appears to the court that,

(a) the business of the corporation or any of its affiliates is or has been carried on with intent to defraud any person;

(b) the business or affairs of the corporation or any of its affiliates are or have been carried on or conducted, or the powers of the directors are or have been exercised, in a manner that is oppressive or unfairly prejudicial to, or that unfairly disregards, the interests of a security holder;

(c) the corporation or any of its affiliates was formed for a fraudulent or unlawful purpose or is to be dissolved for a fraudulent or unlawful purpose; or

(d) persons concerned with the formation, business or affairs of the corporation or any of its affiliates have in connection therewith acted fraudulently or dishonestly,

the court may order an investigation to be made of the corporation and any of its affiliates. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 161 (2).

Notice

(3) If a registered holder or a beneficial owner of a security makes an application under subsection (1) and the corporation is an offering corporation, the applicant shall give the Commission reasonable notice of the application and the Commission is entitled to appear and be heard in person or by counsel. 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 33 (2).

Security for costs not required

(4) An applicant under this section is not required to give security for costs. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 161 (4).

Closed hearing

(5) The hearing of an application made without notice under this section shall be closed to the public. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 161 (5).

No publication without consent

(6) No person may publish anything relating to an application under this section except with the authorization of the court or the written consent of the corporation being investigated. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 161 (6).

Matters that may be covered by court order

162. (1) In connection with an investigation under this Part, the court may make any order it thinks fit including, without limiting the generality of the foregoing,

(a) an order to investigate;

(b) an order appointing and fixing the remuneration of an inspector or replacing an inspector;

(c) an order determining the notice to be given to any interested person, or dispensing with notice to any person;

(d) an order authorizing an inspector to enter any premises in which the court is satisfied there might be relevant information, and to examine anything and make copies of any document or record found on the premises;

(e) an order requiring any person to produce documents or records to the inspector;

(f) an order authorizing an inspector to conduct a hearing, administer oaths and examine any person upon oath, and prescribing rules for the conduct of the hearing;

(g) an order requiring any person to attend a hearing conducted by an inspector and to give evidence upon oath;

(h) an order giving directions to an inspector or any interested person on any matter arising in the investigation;

(i) an order requiring an inspector to make an interim or final report to the court;

(j) an order determining whether a report of an inspector should be made available for public inspection and ordering that copies be sent to any person the court designates;

(k) an order requiring an inspector to discontinue an investigation;

(l) an order requiring the corporation to pay the costs of the investigation. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 162 (1).

Inspector’s report

(2) An inspector shall send to the Director and, where an offering corporation is involved, the Commission, a copy of every report made by the inspector under this Part which, subject to clause (1) (j), shall be placed on the corporation file for public inspection. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 162 (2).

Powers of inspector

163. (1) An inspector under this Part has the powers set out in the order appointing the inspector. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 163 (1).

Idem

(2) In addition to the powers set out in the order referred to in subsection (1), an inspector appointed to investigate a corporation may furnish to, or exchange information and otherwise co-operate with, any public official in Canada or elsewhere who is authorized to exercise investigatory powers and who is investigating, in respect of the corporation, any allegation of improper conduct that is the same as, or similar to, the conduct described in subsection 161 (2). R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 163 (2).

Production of order

(3) An inspector shall produce upon request to an interested person a copy of any order made under subsection 162 (1). R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 163 (3).

Rights at hearing

164. (1) Any interested person may apply to the court for an order that a hearing conducted under this Part be closed to the public and for directions on any matter arising in the investigation. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 164 (1).

Right to counsel

(2) A person whose conduct is being investigated or who is being examined at a hearing conducted by an inspector under this Part has a right to be represented by counsel. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 164 (2).

Privileged statements

165. Any oral or written statement or report made by an inspector or any other person in an investigation under this Part has absolute privilege. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 165.

Solicitor-client privilege

166. Nothing in this Part shall be construed to affect the privilege that exists in respect of communications between a solicitor and his or her client. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 166.

Inquiries by Director

167. The Director may make inquiries of any person relating to compliance with this Act. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 167.

PART XIV
FUNDAMENTAL CHANGES

Amendments

168. (1) Subject to sections 170 and 171, a corporation may from time to time amend its articles to add, change or remove any provision that is permitted by this Act to be, or that is, set out in its articles, including without limiting the generality of the foregoing, to,

(a) change its name;

(b) Repealed: 1994, c. 27, s. 71 (20).

(c) add, change or remove any restriction upon the business or businesses that the corporation may carry on or upon the powers that the corporation may exercise;

(d) add, change or remove any maximum number of shares that the corporation is authorized to issue or any maximum consideration for which any shares of the corporation are authorized to be issued;

(e) create new classes of shares;

(f) Repealed: 1994, c. 27, s. 71 (20).

(g) change the designation of all or any of its shares, and add, change or remove any rights, privileges, restrictions and conditions, including rights to accrued dividends, in respect of all or any of its shares, whether issued or unissued;

(h) change the shares of any class or series, whether issued or unissued, into a different number of shares of the same class or series or into the same or a different number of shares of other classes or series;

(i) divide a class of shares, whether issued or unissued, into series and fix the number of shares in each series and the rights, privileges, restrictions and conditions thereof;

(j) authorize the directors to divide any class of unissued shares into series and fix the number of shares in each series and the rights, privileges, restrictions and conditions thereof;

(k) authorize the directors to change the rights, privileges, restrictions and conditions attached to unissued shares of any series;

(l) revoke, diminish or enlarge any authority conferred under clauses (j) and (k);

(m) subject to sections 120 and 125, increase or decrease the number, or minimum or maximum number, of directors; and

(n) add, change or remove restrictions on the issue, transfer or ownership of shares of any class or series. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 168 (1); 1994, c. 27, s. 71 (20).

Idem

(2) Where the directors are authorized by the articles to divide any class of unissued shares into series and determine the designation, rights, privileges, restrictions and conditions thereof, they may authorize the amendment of the articles to so provide. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 168 (2).

Revocation of resolution

(3) The directors of a corporation may, if so authorized by a special resolution effecting an amendment under this section, revoke the resolution without further approval of the shareholders at any time prior to the endorsement by the Director of a certificate of amendment of articles in respect of such amendment. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 168 (3).

Change of number name

(4) Despite subsection (1), where a corporation has a number name, the directors may amend its articles to change that name to a name that is not a number name. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 168 (4).

Authorization

(5) An amendment under subsection (1) shall be authorized by a special resolution and an amendment under subsection (2) or (4) may be authorized by a resolution of the directors. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 168 (5).

Special Act corporations excepted

(6) This section does not apply to a corporation incorporated by special Act, except that a corporation incorporated by special Act, including a corporation to which The Railways Act, being chapter 331 of the Revised Statutes of Ontario, 1950, applies, may under this section amend its articles to change its name. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 168 (6).

Proposal to amend articles

169. (1) The directors or any shareholder who is entitled to vote at an annual meeting of shareholders may, in accordance with section 99, make a proposal to amend the articles. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 169 (1).

Note: On a day to be named by proclamation of the Lieutenant Governor, subsection (1) is repealed and the following substituted:

Proposal to amend articles

(1) A registered holder of shares entitled to vote, or a beneficial owner of shares that are entitled to be voted, at an annual meeting of shareholders may, in accordance with section 99, make a proposal to amend the articles. 2010, c. 16, Sched. 5, s. 1 (3).

See: 2010, c. 16, Sched. 5, ss. 1 (3), 7 (2).

Idem

(2) Notice of a meeting of shareholders at which a proposal to amend the articles is to be considered shall set out the proposed amendment and, where applicable, shall state that a dissenting shareholder is entitled to be paid the fair value of the shares in accordance with section 185, but failure to make that statement does not invalidate an amendment. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 169 (2).

Authorization for variation of rights of special shareholders

170. (1) The holders of shares of a class or, subject to subsection (2), of a series are, unless the articles otherwise provide in the case of an amendment referred to in clause (a), (b) or (e), entitled to vote separately as a class or series upon a proposal to amend the articles to,

(a) increase or decrease any maximum number of authorized shares of such class or series, or increase any maximum number of authorized shares of a class or series having rights or privileges equal or superior to the shares of such class or series;

(b) effect an exchange, reclassification or cancellation of the shares of such class or series;

(c) add to, remove or change the rights, privileges, restrictions or conditions attached to the shares of such class or series and, without limiting the generality of the foregoing,

(i) remove or change prejudicially rights to accrued dividends or rights to cumulative dividends,

(ii) add, remove or change prejudicially redemption rights or sinking fund provisions,

(iii) reduce or remove a dividend preference or a liquidation preference, or

(iv) add, remove or change prejudicially conversion privileges, options, voting, transfer or pre-emptive rights, or rights to acquire securities of a corporation;

(d) add to the rights or privileges of any class or series of shares having rights or privileges equal or superior to the shares of such class or series;

(e) create a new class or series of shares equal or superior to the shares of such class or series, except in the case of a series under section 25;

(f) make a class or series of shares having rights or privileges inferior to the shares of such class or series equal or superior to the shares of such class or series;

(g) effect an exchange or create a right of exchange of the shares of another class or series into the shares of such class or series; or

(h) add, remove or change restrictions on the issue, transfer or ownership of the shares of such class or series. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 170 (1).

Idem

(2) The holders of a series of shares of a class are entitled to vote separately as a series under subsection (1) only if such series is affected by an amendment in a manner different from other shares of the same class. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 170 (2).

Idem

(3) Subsection (1) applies whether or not shares of a class or series otherwise carry the right to vote. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 170 (3).

Idem

(4) A proposed amendment to the articles referred to in subsection (1) is adopted when the shareholders have approved the amendment by a special resolution of the holders of the shares of each class or series entitled to vote thereon. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 170 (4).

Exception

(5) Subsection (1) does not apply in respect of a proposal to amend the articles to add a right or privilege for a holder to convert shares of a class or series into shares of another class or series that is subject to restrictions described in clause 42 (2) (d) but is otherwise equal to the class or series first mentioned. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 170 (5).

Deeming provision

(6) For the purpose of clause (1) (e), a new class of shares, the issue, transfer or ownership of which is to be restricted by an amendment to the articles for the purpose of clause 42 (2) (d) that is otherwise equal to an existing class of shares shall be deemed not to be equal or superior to the existing class of shares. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 170 (6).

Articles of amendment

171. (1) Articles of amendment in prescribed form shall be sent to the Director. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 171 (1).

Application of s. 34 (4, 5)

(2) If an amendment effects or requires a reduction of stated capital, subsections 34 (4) and (5) apply. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 171 (2).

Change of name

(3) No corporation shall change its name if,

(a) the corporation is unable to pay its liabilities as they become due; or

(b) the realizable value of the corporation’s assets is less than the aggregate of its liabilities. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 171 (3).

Certificate of amendment

172. Upon receipt of articles of amendment, the Director shall endorse thereon in accordance with section 273 a certificate of amendment. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 172.

Restated articles of incorporation

173. (1) The directors may at any time restate the articles of incorporation as amended. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 173 (1).

Idem

(2) Restated articles of incorporation in prescribed form shall be sent to the Director. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 173 (2).

Restated certificate of incorporation

(3) Upon receipt of restated articles of incorporation, the Director shall endorse thereon in accordance with section 273 a certificate which shall constitute the restated certificate of incorporation. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 173 (3).

Idem

(4) Restated articles of incorporation supersede the original articles of incorporation and all amendments thereto. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 173 (4).

Amalgamation

174. Two or more corporations, including holding or subsidiary corporations, may amalgamate and continue as one corporation. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 174.

Amalgamation agreement

175. (1) Where corporations propose to amalgamate, each such corporation shall enter into an agreement setting out the terms and means of effecting the amalgamation and, in particular, setting out,

(a) the provisions that are required to be included in articles of incorporation under section 5;

(b) subject to subsection (2), the basis upon which and manner in which the holders of the issued shares of each amalgamating corporation are to receive,

(i) securities of the amalgamated corporation,

(ii) money, or

(iii) securities of any body corporate other than the amalgamated corporation,

in the amalgamation;

(c) the manner of payment of money instead of the issue of fractional shares of the amalgamated corporation or of any other body corporate the securities of which are to be received in the amalgamation;

(d) whether the by-laws of the amalgamated corporation are to be those of one of the amalgamating corporations and the address where a copy of the proposed by-laws may be examined; and

(e) such other details as may be necessary to perfect the amalgamation and to provide for the subsequent management and operation of the amalgamated corporation. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 175 (1).

Shares of amalgamating corporation held by another

(2) Where shares of one of the amalgamating corporations are held by or on behalf of another of the amalgamating corporations, the amalgamation agreement shall provide for the cancellation of such shares upon the amalgamation becoming effective without any repayment of capital in respect thereof, and no provision shall be made in the agreement for the conversion of such shares into shares of the amalgamated corporation. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 175 (2).

Submission of amalgamation agreement

176. (1) The directors of each amalgamating corporation shall submit the amalgamation agreement for approval at a meeting of the shareholders of the amalgamating corporation of which they are directors and, subject to subsection (3), of the holders of shares of each class or series entitled to vote thereon. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 176 (1).

Notice of meeting

(2) The notice of the meeting of shareholders of each amalgamating corporation shall include or be accompanied by,

(a) a copy or summary of the amalgamation agreement; and

(b) a statement that a dissenting shareholder is entitled to be paid the fair value of the shares in accordance with section 185, but failure to make that statement does not invalidate an amalgamation. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 176 (2).

Voting by class, etc.

(3) The holders of a class or series of shares of an amalgamating corporation, whether or not they are otherwise entitled to vote, are entitled to vote separately as a class or series in respect of an amalgamation if the amalgamation agreement contains a provision that, if contained in a proposed amendment to the articles, would entitle such holders to vote separately as a class or series under section 170. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 176 (3).

Adoption of amalgamation agreement

(4) An amalgamation agreement is adopted when the shareholders of each amalgamating corporation have approved of the amalgamation by a special resolution of the holders of the shares of each class or series entitled to vote thereon. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 176 (4).

Termination of agreement

(5) An amalgamation agreement may provide that at any time before the endorsement of a certificate of amalgamation the agreement may be terminated by the directors of an amalgamating corporation, despite approval of the agreement by the shareholders of all or any of the amalgamating corporations. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 176 (5).

Amalgamations involving holding corporation

177. (1) A holding corporation and one or more of its subsidiary corporations may amalgamate and continue as one corporation without complying with sections 175 and 176 if,

(a) the amalgamation is approved by a resolution of the directors of each amalgamating corporation;

(a.1) all of the issued shares of each amalgamating subsidiary corporation are held by one or more of the other amalgamating corporations; and

(b) the resolutions provide that,

(i) the shares of each amalgamating subsidiary corporation shall be cancelled without any repayment of capital in respect thereof,

(i.1) the by-laws of the amalgamated corporation shall be the same as the by-laws of the amalgamating holding corporation,

(ii) except as may be prescribed, the articles of amalgamation shall be the same as the articles of the amalgamating holding corporation, and

(iii) no securities shall be issued and no assets shall be distributed by the amalgamated corporation in connection with the amalgamation. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 177 (1); 1994, c. 27, s. 71 (21); 1998, c. 18, Sched. E, s. 24.

Amalgamation of subsidiaries

(2) Two or more wholly-owned subsidiary corporations of the same holding body corporate may amalgamate and continue as one corporation without complying with sections 175 and 176 if,

(a) the amalgamation is approved by a resolution of the directors of each amalgamating corporation; and

(b) the resolutions provide that,

(i) the shares of all but one of the amalgamating subsidiary corporations shall be cancelled without any repayment of capital in respect thereof,

(i.1) the by-laws of the amalgamated corporation shall be the same as the by-laws of the amalgamating subsidiary corporation whose shares are not cancelled,

(ii) except as may be prescribed, the articles of amalgamation shall be the same as the articles of the amalgamating subsidiary corporation whose shares are not cancelled, and

(iii) the stated capital of the amalgamating subsidiary corporations whose shares are cancelled shall be added to the stated capital of the amalgamating subsidiary corporation whose shares are not cancelled. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 177 (2); 1994, c. 27, s. 71 (22).

Articles of amalgamation

178. (1) Subject to subsection 176 (5), after an amalgamation has been adopted under section 176 or approved under section 177, articles of amalgamation in prescribed form shall be sent to the Director. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 178 (1).

Director’s statement

(2) The articles of amalgamation shall have attached thereto a statement of a director or an officer of each amalgamating corporation stating that,

(a) there are reasonable grounds for believing that,

(i) each amalgamating corporation is and the amalgamated corporation will be able to pay its liabilities as they become due, and

(ii) the realizable value of the amalgamated corporation’s assets will not be less than the aggregate of its liabilities and stated capital of all classes;

(b) there are reasonable grounds for believing that,

(i) no creditor will be prejudiced by the amalgamation, or

(ii) adequate notice has been given to all known creditors of the amalgamating corporations;

(c) the grounds upon which the objections of all creditors who have notified the corporation that they object to the amalgamation, setting forth with reasonable particularity the grounds for such objections, are either frivolous or vexatious; and

(d) the corporation has given notice to each person who has, in the manner referred to in clause (c), notified the corporation of an objection to the amalgamation, that,

(i) the grounds upon which the person’s objection is based are considered to be frivolous or vexatious, and

(ii) a creditor of a corporation who objects to an amalgamation has the status of a complainant under section 248. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 178 (2).

Notice

(3) For the purposes of subsection (2), adequate notice is given if,

(a) a notice in writing is sent to each known creditor having a claim against the corporation that exceeds $2,500, at the last address of the creditor known to the corporation;

(b) a notice is published once in a newspaper published or distributed in the place where the corporation has its registered office; and

(c) each notice states that the corporation intends to amalgamate with one or more specified corporations in accordance with this Act unless a creditor of the corporation objects to the amalgamation within thirty days from the date of the notice. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 178 (3).

Certificate of amalgamation

(4) Upon receipt of articles of amalgamation, the Director shall endorse thereon in accordance with section 273 a certificate which shall constitute the certificate of amalgamation. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 178 (4).

Effect of certificate

179. Upon the articles of amalgamation becoming effective,

(a) the amalgamating corporations are amalgamated and continue as one corporation under the terms and conditions prescribed in the amalgamation agreement;

(a.1) the amalgamating corporations cease to exist as entities separate from the amalgamated corporation;

(b) the amalgamated corporation possesses all the property, rights, privileges and franchises and is subject to all liabilities, including civil, criminal and quasi-criminal, and all contracts, disabilities and debts of each of the amalgamating corporations;

(c) a conviction against, or ruling, order or judgment in favour or against an amalgamating corporation may be enforced by or against the amalgamated corporation;

(d) the articles of amalgamation are deemed to be the articles of incorporation of the amalgamated corporation and, except for the purposes of subsection 117 (1), the certificate of amalgamation is deemed to be the certificate of incorporation of the amalgamated corporation; and

(e) the amalgamated corporation shall be deemed to be the party plaintiff or the party defendant, as the case may be, in any civil action commenced by or against an amalgamating corporation before the amalgamation has become effective. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 179; 2004, c. 19, s. 3 (5).

Articles of continuance

180. (1) A body corporate incorporated under the laws of any jurisdiction other than Ontario may, if it appears to the Director to be thereunto authorized by the laws of the jurisdiction in which it was incorporated, apply to the Director for a certificate of continuance. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 180 (1).

Idem

(2) Articles of continuance in prescribed form shall be sent to the Director together with any other prescribed documents. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 180 (2).

Amendments to original articles

(3) The articles of continuance shall make any amendments to the original or restated articles of incorporation, articles of amalgamation, letters patent, supplementary letters patent, a special Act and any other instrument by which the body corporate was incorporated and any amendments thereto necessary to make the articles of continuance conform to the laws of Ontario, and may make such other amendments as would be permitted under this Act if the body corporate were incorporated under the laws of Ontario, provided that at least the same shareholder approval has been obtained for such other amendments as would have been required under this Part if the body corporate were incorporated under the laws of Ontario. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 180 (3).

Endorsement of certificate of continuance

(4) Upon receipt of articles of continuance and any other prescribed documents, the Director may, on such terms and subject to such limitations and conditions as the Director considers proper, endorse thereon in accordance with section 273 a certificate which shall constitute the certificate of continuance. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 180 (4).

Effect of certificate

(5) Upon the articles of continuance becoming effective,

(a) the body corporate becomes a corporation to which this Act applies as if it had been incorporated under this Act;

(b) the articles of continuance are deemed to be the articles of incorporation of the continued corporation; and

(c) except for the purposes of subsection 117 (1), the certificate of continuance is deemed to be the certificate of incorporation of the continued corporation. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 180 (5).

Copy of certificate of continuance

(6) The Director shall send a copy of the certificate of continuance to the appropriate official or public body in the jurisdiction in which continuance under the Act was authorized. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 180 (6).

Rights, liabilities, etc., preserved

(7) When a body corporate is continued as a corporation under this Act,

(a) the corporation possesses all the property, rights, privileges and franchises and is subject to all the liabilities, including civil, criminal and quasi-criminal, and all contracts, disabilities and debts of the body corporate;

(b) a conviction against, or ruling, order or judgment in favour of or against, the body corporate may be enforced by or against the corporation; and

(c) the corporation shall be deemed to be the party plaintiff or the party defendant, as the case may be, in any civil action commenced by or against the body corporate. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 180 (7).

Shares issued before body corporate continued under this Act

(8) A share of a body corporate issued before the body corporate was continued under this Act shall be deemed to have been issued in compliance with this Act and with the provisions of the articles of continuance, irrespective that the share is not fully paid and of any designation, rights, privileges, restrictions or conditions set out on or referred to in the certificate representing the share, and continuance under this section does not deprive a holder of any right or privilege that the holder claims under, or relieve the holder of any liability in respect of, an issued share. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 180 (8); 2006, c. 8, s. 121.

Transfer of Ontario corporations

181. (1) Subject to subsection (9), a corporation may, if it is authorized by the shareholders and the Director in accordance with this section, apply to the appropriate official or public body of another jurisdiction requesting that the corporation be continued as if it had been incorporated under the laws of that other jurisdiction. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 181 (1).

Notice to shareholders

(2) The notice of the meeting of shareholders shall include or be accompanied by a statement that a dissenting shareholder is entitled to be paid the fair value of the shares in accordance with section 185, but failure to make that statement does not invalidate an authorization under clause (3) (a). R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 181 (2).

Application for continuance

(3) An application for continuance becomes authorized,

(a) by the shareholders when the shareholders voting thereon have approved of the continuance by a special resolution; and

(b) by the Director when, following receipt from the corporation of an application in prescribed form, the Director endorses an authorization on the application. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 181 (3).

Authorization by Director

(4) The Director may endorse the authorization if he or she is satisfied that the application is not prohibited by subsection (9). R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 181 (4).

Abandoning application

(5) The directors of a corporation may, if authorized by the shareholders, abandon an application without further approval of the shareholders. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 181 (5).

Time limit to Director’s authorization

(6) The authorization of the Director for an application for continuance expires six months after the date of endorsement of the authorization unless, within the six-month period, the corporation is continued under the laws of the other jurisdiction. 2000, c. 26, Sched. B, s. 3 (7).

Filing instrument of continuance

(7) The corporation shall file with the Director a copy of the instrument of continuance issued to it by the other jurisdiction within sixty days after the date of issuance. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 181 (7).

Effective date

(8) This Act ceases to apply to the corporation on the date upon which the corporation is continued under the laws of the other jurisdiction. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 181 (8).

Continuance in outside jurisdiction

(9) A corporation shall not apply under subsection (1) to be continued as a body corporate under the laws of another jurisdiction unless those laws provide in effect that,

(a) the property of the corporation continues to be the property of the body corporate;

(b) the body corporate continues to be liable for the obligations of the corporation;

(c) an existing cause of action, claim or liability to prosecution is unaffected;

(d) a civil, criminal or administrative action or proceeding pending by or against the corporation may be continued to be prosecuted by or against the body corporate; and

(e) a conviction against the corporation may be enforced against the body corporate or a ruling, order or judgment in favour of or against the corporation may be enforced by or against the body corporate. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 181 (9).

Continuation as co-operative corporation

181.1 (1) A corporation may, if it is authorized by the shareholders and the Director in accordance with this section, apply under the Co-operative Corporations Act to be continued as a co-operative corporation. 1994, c. 17, s. 30.

Notice to shareholders

(2) The notice of the meeting of shareholders to authorize an application under subsection (1) must include or be accompanied by a statement that a dissenting shareholder is entitled to be paid the fair value of the shares in accordance with section 185 but failure to make that statement does not invalidate an authorization under clause (3) (a). 1994, c. 17, s. 30.

Authorization

(3) An application for continuance is authorized,

(a) by the shareholders, when the shareholders voting thereon have approved of the continuance by a special resolution; and

(b) by the Director, when, following receipt from the corporation of an application in the prescribed form, the Director endorses an authorization on the application. 1994, c. 17, s. 30.

Abandoning application

(4) The directors of a corporation may, if authorized by the shareholders, abandon an application without further approval of the shareholders. 1994, c. 17, s. 30.

Time limit to Director’s authorization

(5) The authorization of the Director for an application for continuance expires six months after the date of endorsement of the authorization unless, within the six-month period, the corporation is continued under the Co-operative Corporations Act. 2000, c. 26, Sched. B, s. 3 (8).

Certificate to be filed

(6) The corporation shall file with the Director a copy of the certificate of continuance issued to it under the Co-operative Corporations Act within 60 days after the date of issuance. 1994, c. 17, s. 30.

Act ceases to apply

(7) This Act ceases to apply to the corporation on the date upon which the corporation is continued under the Co-operative Corporations Act. 1994, c. 17, s. 30.

Arrangement

182. (1) In this section,

“arrangement”, with respect to a corporation, includes,

(a) a reorganization of the shares of any class or series of the corporation or of the stated capital of any such class or series,

(b) the addition to or removal from the articles of the corporation of any provision that is permitted by this Act to be, or that is, set out in the articles or the change of any such provision,

(c) an amalgamation of the corporation with another corporation,

(d) an amalgamation of a body corporate with a corporation that results in an amalgamated corporation subject to this Act,

(e) a transfer of all or substantially all the property of the corporation to another body corporate in exchange for securities, money or other property of the body corporate,

(f) an exchange of securities of the corporation held by security holders for other securities, money or other property of the corporation or securities, money or other property of another body corporate that is not a take-over bid as defined in Part XX of the Securities Act,

(g) a liquidation or dissolution of the corporation,

(h) any other reorganization or scheme involving the business or affairs of the corporation or of any or all of the holders of its securities or of any options or rights to acquire any of its securities that is, at law, an arrangement, and

(i) any combination of the foregoing. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 182 (1).

Scheme of arrangement

(2) A corporation proposing an arrangement shall prepare, for the approval of the shareholders, a statement thereof setting out in detail what is proposed to be done and the manner in which it is proposed to be done. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 182 (2).

Adoption of arrangement

(3) Subject to any order of the court made under subsection (5), where an arrangement has been approved by shareholders of a corporation and by holders of shares of each class or series entitled to vote separately thereon, in each case by special resolution, the arrangement shall have been adopted by the shareholders of the corporation and the corporation may apply to the court for an order approving the arrangement. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 182 (3).

Separate votes

(4) The holders of shares of a class or series of shares of a corporation are not entitled to vote separately as a class or series in respect of an arrangement unless the statement of the arrangement referred to in subsection (2) contains a provision that, if contained in a proposed amendment to the articles, would entitle such holders to vote separately as a class or series under section 170 and, if the statement of the arrangement contains such a provision, such holders are entitled to vote separately on the arrangement whether or not such shares otherwise carry the right to vote. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 182 (4).

Application to court

(5) The corporation may, at any time, apply to the court for advice and directions in connection with an arrangement or proposed arrangement and the court may make such order as it considers appropriate, including, without limiting the generality of the foregoing,

(a) an order determining the notice to be given to any interested person or dispensing with notice to any person;

(b) an order requiring a corporation to call, hold and conduct an additional meeting of, or to hold a separate vote of, all or any particular group of holders of any securities or warrants of the corporation in such manner as the court directs;

(c) an order permitting a shareholder to dissent under section 185 if the arrangement is adopted;

(d) an order appointing counsel, at the expense of the corporation, to represent the interests of shareholders;

(e) an order that the arrangement or proposed arrangement shall be deemed not to have been adopted by the shareholders of the corporation unless it has been approved by a specified majority that is greater than two-thirds of the votes cast at a meeting of the holders, or any particular group of holders, of securities or warrants of the corporation; and

(f) an order approving the arrangement as proposed by the corporation or as amended in any manner the court may direct, subject to compliance with such terms and conditions, if any, as the court thinks fit,

and to the extent that any such order is inconsistent with this section such order shall prevail. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 182 (5).

Procedure

(6) Where a reorganization or scheme is proposed as an arrangement and involves an amendment of the articles of a corporation or the taking of any other steps that could be made or taken under any other provision of this Act, the procedure provided for in this section, and not the procedure provided for in such other provision, applies to such reorganization or scheme. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 182 (6).

(7) Repealed: 1994, c. 27, s. 71 (23).

Articles of arrangement sent to Director

183. (1) After an order referred to in clause 182 (5) (f) has been made, articles of arrangement in prescribed form shall be sent to the Director. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 183 (1).

Certificate of arrangement

(2) Upon receipt of articles of arrangement the Director shall endorse thereon in accordance with section 273 a certificate which shall constitute the certificate of arrangement. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 183 (2).

Borrowing powers

184. (1) Unless the articles or by-laws of or a unanimous shareholder agreement otherwise provide, the articles of a corporation shall be deemed to state that the directors of a corporation may, without authorization of the shareholders,

(a) borrow money upon the credit of the corporation;

(b) issue, reissue, sell or pledge debt obligations of the corporation;

(c) give a guarantee on behalf of the corporation to secure performance of an obligation of any person; and

(d) mortgage, hypothecate, pledge or otherwise create a security interest in all or any property of the corporation, owned or subsequently acquired, to secure any obligation of the corporation. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 184 (1); 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 34.

Delegation of powers

(2) Unless the articles or by-laws of or a unanimous shareholder agreement relating to a corporation otherwise provide, the directors may by resolution delegate any or all of the powers referred to in subsection (1) to a director, a committee of directors or an officer. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 184 (2).

Sale, etc., requires approval of shareholders

(3) A sale, lease or exchange of all or substantially all the property of a corporation other than in the ordinary course of business of the corporation requires the approval of the shareholders in accordance with subsections (4) to (8). R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 184 (3).

Notice

(4) The notice of a meeting of shareholders to approve a transaction referred to in subsection (3) shall be sent to all shareholders and shall include or be accompanied by,

(a) a copy or summary of the agreement of sale, lease or exchange; and

(b) a statement that a dissenting shareholder is entitled to be paid the fair value of the shares in accordance with section 185, but failure to make that statement does not invalidate a sale, lease or exchange referred to in subsection (3). R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 184 (4); 1998, c. 18, Sched. E, s. 25.

Shareholders may authorize sale, etc.

(5) At the meeting referred to in subsection (4), the shareholders may authorize the sale, lease or exchange and may fix or authorize the directors to fix any of the terms and conditions thereof. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 184 (5).

Right to vote separately

(6) If a sale, lease or exchange by a corporation referred to in subsection (3) would affect a particular class or series of shares of the corporation in a manner different from the shares of another class or series of the corporation entitled to vote on the sale, lease or exchange at the meeting referred to in subsection (4), the holders of such first mentioned class or series of shares, whether or not they are otherwise entitled to vote, are entitled to vote separately as a class or series in respect to such sale, lease or exchange. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 184 (6).

When approval effective

(7) The approval of a sale, lease or exchange referred to in subsection (3) is effective when the shareholders have approved the sale, lease or exchange by a special resolution of the holders of the shares of each class or series entitled to vote thereon. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 184 (7).

Approval by directors

(8) The directors of a corporation may, if authorized by the shareholders approving a proposed sale, lease or exchange, and subject to the rights of third parties, abandon the sale, lease or exchange without further approval of the shareholders. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 184 (8).

Rights of dissenting shareholders

185. (1) Subject to subsection (3) and to sections 186 and 248, if a corporation resolves to,

(a) amend its articles under section 168 to add, remove or change restrictions on the issue, transfer or ownership of shares of a class or series of the shares of the corporation;

(b) amend its articles under section 168 to add, remove or change any restriction upon the business or businesses that the corporation may carry on or upon the powers that the corporation may exercise;

(c) amalgamate with another corporation under sections 175 and 176;

(d) be continued under the laws of another jurisdiction under section 181; or

(e) sell, lease or exchange all or substantially all its property under subsection 184 (3),

a holder of shares of any class or series entitled to vote on the resolution may dissent. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 185 (1).

Idem

(2) If a corporation resolves to amend its articles in a manner referred to in subsection 170 (1), a holder of shares of any class or series entitled to vote on the amendment under section 168 or 170 may dissent, except in respect of an amendment referred to in,

(a) clause 170 (1) (a), (b) or (e) where the articles provide that the holders of shares of such class or series are not entitled to dissent; or

(b) subsection 170 (5) or (6). R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 185 (2).

One class of shares

(2.1) The right to dissent described in subsection (2) applies even if there is only one class of shares. 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 35.

Exception

(3) A shareholder of a corporation incorporated before the 29th day of July, 1983 is not entitled to dissent under this section in respect of an amendment of the articles of the corporation to the extent that the amendment,

(a) amends the express terms of any provision of the articles of the corporation to conform to the terms of the provision as deemed to be amended by section 277; or

(b) deletes from the articles of the corporation all of the objects of the corporation set out in its articles, provided that the deletion is made by the 29th day of July, 1986. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 185 (3).

Shareholder’s right to be paid fair value

(4) In addition to any other right the shareholder may have, but subject to subsection (30), a shareholder who complies with this section is entitled, when the action approved by the resolution from which the shareholder dissents becomes effective, to be paid by the corporation the fair value of the shares held by the shareholder in respect of which the shareholder dissents, determined as of the close of business on the day before the resolution was adopted. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 185 (4).

No partial dissent

(5) A dissenting shareholder may only claim under this section with respect to all the shares of a class held by the dissenting shareholder on behalf of any one beneficial owner and registered in the name of the dissenting shareholder. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 185 (5).

Objection

(6) A dissenting shareholder shall send to the corporation, at or before any meeting of shareholders at which a resolution referred to in subsection (1) or (2) is to be voted on, a written objection to the resolution, unless the corporation did not give notice to the shareholder of the purpose of the meeting or of the shareholder’s right to dissent. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 185 (6).

Idem

(7) The execution or exercise of a proxy does not constitute a written objection for purposes of subsection (6). R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 185 (7).

Notice of adoption of resolution

(8) The corporation shall, within ten days after the shareholders adopt the resolution, send to each shareholder who has filed the objection referred to in subsection (6) notice that the resolution has been adopted, but such notice is not required to be sent to any shareholder who voted for the resolution or who has withdrawn the objection. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 185 (8).

Idem

(9) A notice sent under subsection (8) shall set out the rights of the dissenting shareholder and the procedures to be followed to exercise those rights. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 185 (9).

Demand for payment of fair value

(10) A dissenting shareholder entitled to receive notice under subsection (8) shall, within twenty days after receiving such notice, or, if the shareholder does not receive such notice, within twenty days after learning that the resolution has been adopted, send to the corporation a written notice containing,

(a) the shareholder’s name and address;

(b) the number and class of shares in respect of which the shareholder dissents; and

(c) a demand for payment of the fair value of such shares. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 185 (10).

Certificates to be sent in

(11) Not later than the thirtieth day after the sending of a notice under subsection (10), a dissenting shareholder shall send the certificates representing the shares in respect of which the shareholder dissents to the corporation or its transfer agent. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 185 (11).

Idem

(12) A dissenting shareholder who fails to comply with subsections (6), (10) and (11) has no right to make a claim under this section. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 185 (12).

Endorsement on certificate

(13) A corporation or its transfer agent shall endorse on any share certificate received under subsection (11) a notice that the holder is a dissenting shareholder under this section and shall return forthwith the share certificates to the dissenting shareholder. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 185 (13).

Rights of dissenting shareholder

(14) On sending a notice under subsection (10), a dissenting shareholder ceases to have any rights as a shareholder other than the right to be paid the fair value of the shares as determined under this section except where,

(a) the dissenting shareholder withdraws notice before the corporation makes an offer under subsection (15);

(b) the corporation fails to make an offer in accordance with subsection (15) and the dissenting shareholder withdraws notice; or

(c) the directors revoke a resolution to amend the articles under subsection 168 (3), terminate an amalgamation agreement under subsection 176 (5) or an application for continuance under subsection 181 (5), or abandon a sale, lease or exchange under subsection 184 (8),

in which case the dissenting shareholder’s rights are reinstated as of the date the dissenting shareholder sent the notice referred to in subsection (10), and the dissenting shareholder is entitled, upon presentation and surrender to the corporation or its transfer agent of any certificate representing the shares that has been endorsed in accordance with subsection (13), to be issued a new certificate representing the same number of shares as the certificate so presented, without payment of any fee. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 185 (14).

Offer to pay

(15) A corporation shall, not later than seven days after the later of the day on which the action approved by the resolution is effective or the day the corporation received the notice referred to in subsection (10), send to each dissenting shareholder who has sent such notice,

(a) a written offer to pay for the dissenting shareholder’s shares in an amount considered by the directors of the corporation to be the fair value thereof, accompanied by a statement showing how the fair value was determined; or

(b) if subsection (30) applies, a notification that it is unable lawfully to pay dissenting shareholders for their shares. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 185 (15).

Idem

(16) Every offer made under subsection (15) for shares of the same class or series shall be on the same terms. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 185 (16).

Idem

(17) Subject to subsection (30), a corporation shall pay for the shares of a dissenting shareholder within ten days after an offer made under subsection (15) has been accepted, but any such offer lapses if the corporation does not receive an acceptance thereof within thirty days after the offer has been made. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 185 (17).

Application to court to fix fair value

(18) Where a corporation fails to make an offer under subsection (15) or if a dissenting shareholder fails to accept an offer, the corporation may, within fifty days after the action approved by the resolution is effective or within such further period as the court may allow, apply to the court to fix a fair value for the shares of any dissenting shareholder. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 185 (18).

Idem

(19) If a corporation fails to apply to the court under subsection (18), a dissenting shareholder may apply to the court for the same purpose within a further period of twenty days or within such further period as the court may allow. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 185 (19).

Idem

(20) A dissenting shareholder is not required to give security for costs in an application made under subsection (18) or (19). R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 185 (20).

Costs

(21) If a corporation fails to comply with subsection (15), then the costs of a shareholder application under subsection (19) are to be borne by the corporation unless the court otherwise orders. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 185 (21).

Notice to shareholders

(22) Before making application to the court under subsection (18) or not later than seven days after receiving notice of an application to the court under subsection (19), as the case may be, a corporation shall give notice to each dissenting shareholder who, at the date upon which the notice is given,

(a) has sent to the corporation the notice referred to in subsection (10); and

(b) has not accepted an offer made by the corporation under subsection (15), if such an offer was made,

of the date, place and consequences of the application and of the dissenting shareholder’s right to appear and be heard in person or by counsel, and a similar notice shall be given to each dissenting shareholder who, after the date of such first mentioned notice and before termination of the proceedings commenced by the application, satisfies the conditions set out in clauses (a) and (b) within three days after the dissenting shareholder satisfies such conditions. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 185 (22).

Parties joined

(23) All dissenting shareholders who satisfy the conditions set out in clauses (22)(a) and (b) shall be deemed to be joined as parties to an application under subsection (18) or (19) on the later of the date upon which the application is brought and the date upon which they satisfy the conditions, and shall be bound by the decision rendered by the court in the proceedings commenced by the application. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 185 (23).

Idem

(24) Upon an application to the court under subsection (18) or (19), the court may determine whether any other person is a dissenting shareholder who should be joined as a party, and the court shall fix a fair value for the shares of all dissenting shareholders. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 185 (24).

Appraisers

(25) The court may in its discretion appoint one or more appraisers to assist the court to fix a fair value for the shares of the dissenting shareholders. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 185 (25).

Final order

(26) The final order of the court in the proceedings commenced by an application under subsection (18) or (19) shall be rendered against the corporation and in favour of each dissenting shareholder who, whether before or after the date of the order, complies with the conditions set out in clauses (22) (a) and (b). R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 185 (26).

Interest

(27) The court may in its discretion allow a reasonable rate of interest on the amount payable to each dissenting shareholder from the date the action approved by the resolution is effective until the date of payment. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 185 (27).

Where corporation unable to pay

(28) Where subsection (30) applies, the corporation shall, within ten days after the pronouncement of an order under subsection (26), notify each dissenting shareholder that it is unable lawfully to pay dissenting shareholders for their shares. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 185 (28).

Idem

(29) Where subsection (30) applies, a dissenting shareholder, by written notice sent to the corporation within thirty days after receiving a notice under subsection (28), may,

(a) withdraw a notice of dissent, in which case the corporation is deemed to consent to the withdrawal and the shareholder’s full rights are reinstated; or

(b) retain a status as a claimant against the corporation, to be paid as soon as the corporation is lawfully able to do so or, in a liquidation, to be ranked subordinate to the rights of creditors of the corporation but in priority to its shareholders. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 185 (29).

Idem

(30) A corporation shall not make a payment to a dissenting shareholder under this section if there are reasonable grounds for believing that,

(a) the corporation is or, after the payment, would be unable to pay its liabilities as they become due; or

(b) the realizable value of the corporation’s assets would thereby be less than the aggregate of its liabilities. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 185 (30).

Court order

(31) Upon application by a corporation that proposes to take any of the actions referred to in subsection (1) or (2), the court may, if satisfied that the proposed action is not in all the circumstances one that should give rise to the rights arising under subsection (4), by order declare that those rights will not arise upon the taking of the proposed action, and the order may be subject to compliance upon such terms and conditions as the court thinks fit and, if the corporation is an offering corporation, notice of any such application and a copy of any order made by the court upon such application shall be served upon the Commission. 1994, c. 27, s. 71 (24).

Commission may appear

(32) The Commission may appoint counsel to assist the court upon the hearing of an application under subsection (31), if the corporation is an offering corporation. 1994, c. 27, s. 71 (24).

Reorganization

186. (1) In this section,

“reorganization” means a court order made under section 248, an order made under the Bankruptcy and Insolvency Act(Canada) or an order made under the Companies Creditors Arrangement Act (Canada) approving a proposal. 2000, c. 26, Sched. B, s. 3 (9).

Articles amended

(2) If a corporation is subject to a reorganization, its articles may be amended by the order to effect any change that might lawfully be made by an amendment under section 168. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 186 (2).

Auxiliary powers of court

(3) Where a reorganization is made, the court making the order may also,

(a) authorize the issue of debt obligations of the corporation, whether or not convertible into shares of any class or having attached any rights or options to acquire shares of any class, and fix the terms thereof; and

(b) appoint directors in place of or in addition to all or any of the directors then in office. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 186 (3).

Articles of reorganization

(4) After a reorganization has been made, articles of reorganization in prescribed form shall be sent to the Director. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 186 (4).

Certificate

(5) Upon receipt of articles of reorganization, the Director shall endorse thereon in accordance with section 273 a certificate which shall constitute the certificate of amendment and the articles are amended accordingly. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 186 (5).

No dissent

(6) A shareholder is not entitled to dissent under section 185 if an amendment to the articles is effected under this section. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 186 (6).

PART XV
COMPULSORY ACQUISITIONS

Application and definitions

187. (1) This Part applies only to an offering corporation. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 187 (1).

Definitions

(2) In this Part,

“dissenting offeree” means a person to whom a take-over bid or issuer bid is made who does not accept the take-over bid or issuer bid and includes a person who subsequently acquires a security that is the subject of the bid; (“pollicité dissident”)

“equity security” means any security other than a debt obligation of a corporation; (“titre de participation”)

“issuer bid” means an offer made by a corporation to security holders to purchase, redeem or otherwise acquire any or all of a class of the securities of the corporation, other than where,

(a) the securities to be purchased, redeemed or otherwise acquired are debt securities that are not convertible into equity securities,

(b) the securities are to be purchased, redeemed or otherwise acquired in accordance with the terms and conditions thereof or otherwise agreed to at the time they were issued or subsequently varied by amendment of the documents setting out those terms and conditions, or are acquired to meet sinking fund requirements or from an employee or a former employee of the issuer or of an affiliate, or

(c) the purchases, redemptions or other acquisitions to be made are required by the instrument creating or governing the class of securities or by this Act; (“offre de l’émetteur”)

“offeree” means a person to whom a take-over bid or an issuer bid is made; (“pollicité”)

“offeree corporation” means a corporation whose securities are the subject of a take-over bid; (“société pollicitée”)

“offeror” means a person, other than an agent, who makes a take-over bid or an issuer bid; (“pollicitant”)

“take-over bid” means an offer made to security holders of an offeree corporation to purchase directly or indirectly voting securities of the offeree corporation, where the voting securities that are the subject of the offer to purchase, the acceptance of the offer to sell or the combination thereof, as the case may be, together with the securities currently owned by the offeror, its affiliates and associates will carry, in the aggregate, 10 per cent or more of the voting rights attached to the voting securities of the offeree corporation that would be outstanding on exercise of all currently exercisable rights of purchase, conversion or exchange relating to voting securities of the offeree corporation; (“offre d’achat visant à la mainmise”)

“voting security” includes,

(a) a security currently convertible into a voting security or into another security that is convertible into a voting security,

(b) a currently exercisable option or right to acquire a voting security or another security that is convertible into a voting security, or

(c) a security carrying an option or right referred to in clause (b). (“valeur mobilière avec droit de vote”) R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 187 (2).

Take-over or issuer bid

188. (1) If within 120 days after the date of a take-over bid or an issuer bid, the bid is accepted by the holders of not less than 90 per cent of the securities of any class of securities to which the bid relates, other than securities held at the date of the bid by or on behalf of the offeror, or an affiliate or associate of the offeror, the offeror is entitled, upon complying with this section, to acquire the securities held by dissenting offerees. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 188 (1).

Shares of dissenting offeree

(2) An offeror may acquire the securities of any class to which the bid relates that are held by a dissenting offeree by sending, on or before the earlier of the sixtieth day following the termination of the bid and the one hundred and eightieth day following the date of the bid, an offeror’s notice to each dissenting offeree stating in substance that,

(a) offerees holding more than 90 per cent of the securities to which the bid relates other than securities held at the date of the bid by or on behalf of the offeror or an affiliate or associate of the offeror have accepted the bid;

(b) the offeror is bound to take up and pay for or has taken up and paid for the securities of the offerees who accepted the bid;

(c) a dissenting offeree is required to elect,

(i) to transfer his, her or its securities to the offeror on the terms on which the offeror acquired the securities of the offerees who accepted the bid, or

(ii) to demand payment of the fair value of his, her or its securities in accordance with subsections (13) to (21) by notifying the offeror within twenty days after receipt of the offeror’s notice;

(d) a dissenting offeree who does not notify the offeror in accordance with subclause (c) (ii) is deemed to have elected to transfer his, her or its securities to the offeror on the same terms that the offeror acquired the securities from the offerees who accepted the bid; and

(e) a dissenting offeree must send the certificates representing his, her or its securities to which the bid relates to the offeree corporation or, in the case of an issuer bid, to the offeror within twenty days after the dissenting offeree receives the offeror’s notice. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 188 (2); 2000, c. 26, Sched. B, s. 3 (10).

Notice

(3) In the case of a take-over bid, concurrently with sending the offeror’s notice under subsection (2), the offeror shall send or deliver to the offeree corporation a copy of the offeror’s notice, which constitutes a demand under subsection 88 (1) of the Securities Transfer Act, 2006, that the offeree corporation not register a transfer with respect to each share held by a dissenting offeree. 2006, c. 8, s. 122.

Sending in share certificates

(4) A dissenting offeree to whom an offeror’s notice is sent under subsection (2) shall, within twenty days after receiving that notice,

(a) send the certificates representing his, her or its securities to which the take-over bid relates to the offeree corporation; or

(b) send the certificates representing his, her or its securities to which the issuer bid relates to the offeror. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 188 (4).

Payment by offeror

(5) Within twenty days after the offeror sends an offeror’s notice under subsection (2), the offeror shall pay or transfer to the offeree corporation the amount of money or other consideration that the offeror would have had to pay or transfer to all dissenting offerees if they had elected to accept the take-over bid under subclause (2) (c) (i). R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 188 (5).

Trust funds

(6) An offeree corporation is deemed to hold in trust for dissenting offerees the money or other consideration it receives under subsection (5), and the offeree corporation shall deposit the money in a separate account in a financial institution described in subsection (7.1) and shall place the other consideration in the custody of such a financial institution. 2007, c. 7, Sched. 7, s. 181 (1).

Same

(7) The offeror making an issuer bid is deemed to hold in trust for dissenting offerees the money or other consideration that the offeror would have had to pay or transfer to all dissenting offerees if they had elected to accept the issuer bid under subclause (2) (c) (i) and, within 20 days after the issuer sends an offeror’s notice under subsection (2), the issuer shall deposit any such money in a separate account in a financial institution described in subsection (7.1) and shall place the other consideration in the custody of such a financial institution within 20 days after the offeror sends an offeror’s notice under subsection (2). 2007, c. 7, Sched. 7, s. 181 (1).

Same

(7.1) A financial institution referred to in subsection (6) or (7) is,

(a) a bank or authorized foreign bank within the meaning of section 2 of the Bank Act (Canada);

(b) a corporation registered under the Loan and Trust Corporations Act;

(c) a credit union within the meaning of the Credit Unions and Caisses Populaires Act, 1994; or

(d) a retail association as defined under the Cooperative Credit Associations Act (Canada). 2007, c. 7, Sched. 7, s. 181 (1).

Notice of compliance

(8) Within ten days after the offeror complies with subsection (5) or subsection (7), as the case may be, the offeror shall give notice of the date of such compliance to all dissenting offerees. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 188 (8).

Application to court

(9) At any time prior to the thirtieth day following the day upon which the offeror’s notice referred to in subsection (2) is sent to dissenting offerees, a dissenting offeree who has demanded payment of the fair value of his, her or its securities in accordance with subclause (2) (c) (ii) may apply to the court for an order requiring the person who has sent the offeror’s notice to provide, in such form as the court considers appropriate, such additional security for payment to dissenting offerees of the fair value of their securities as the court may determine to be necessary, pending the determination of such fair value. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 188 (9).

Where shares deemed acquired

(10) The securities of all dissenting offerees shall be deemed to have been acquired by the offeror,

(a) where an application under subsection (9) has not been made within the time set out in subsection (9), upon the expiration of that time; or

(b) where an application has been made under subsection (9), upon compliance with the order made in respect of the application. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 188 (10).

Duties of offeree corporation

(11) Within ten days after the acquisition of the securities of dissenting offerees under subsection (10) by an offeror who has made a take-over bid, the offeree corporation shall,

(a) issue to the offeror a security certificate in respect of the securities that were held by dissenting offerees;

(b) send to each dissenting offeree who elects to accept the take-over bid terms under subclause (2) (c) (i) and who sends his, her or its security certificates as required under clause (4) (a), the money or other consideration to which the dissenting offeree is entitled; and

(c) send to each dissenting offeree who has not sent his, her or its security certificates as required under clause (4) (a), notice stating in substance that,

(i) the certificates representing the dissenting offeree’s securities have been cancelled,

(ii) the offeree corporation or some designated person holds in trust for the dissenting offeree the money or other consideration to which the dissenting offeree is entitled as payment for or in exchange for his, her or its securities, and

(iii) the offeree corporation will, subject to subsections (13) to (21), send that money or other consideration to the dissenting offeree forthwith after receiving his, her or its securities. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 188 (11).

Payment by offeror

(12) Within ten days after the acquisition of the securities of dissenting offerees under subsection (10) by an offeror who has made an issuer bid, the offeror shall,

(a) send to each dissenting offeree who elects to accept the issuer bid terms under subclause (2) (c) (i) and who sends his, her or its security certificates as required under clause (4) (b), the money or other consideration to which the dissenting offeree is entitled; and

(b) send to each dissenting offeree who has not sent his, her or its security certificates as required under clause (4) (b) a notice stating in substance that,

(i) the certificates representing the dissenting offeree’s securities have been cancelled,

(ii) the offeror or some designated person holds in trust for the dissenting offeree the money or other consideration to which the dissenting offeree is entitled as payment for or in exchange for his, her or its securities, and

(iii) the offeror will, subject to subsections (13) to (21), send that money or other consideration to the dissenting offeree forthwith after receiving his, her or its securities. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 188 (12).

Application to fix fair value

(13) If a dissenting offeree has elected to demand payment of the fair value of his, her or its securities under subclause (2) (c) (ii), the offeror may, in the case of a take-over bid, within twenty days after it has complied with subsection (5) or, in the case of an issuer bid, within twenty days after it has complied with subsection (7), apply to the court to fix the fair value of the securities of that dissenting offeree. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 188 (13).

Idem

(14) If an offeror fails to apply to the court under subsection (13), a dissenting offeree may apply to the court for the same purpose within a further period of twenty days. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 188 (14).

Where no application

(15) If no application is made to the court under subsection (13) or (14) within the periods set out in those subsections, a dissenting offeree is deemed to have elected to transfer his, her or its securities to the offeror on the same terms that the offeror acquired the securities from offerees who accepted the take-over or issuer bid and, provided that the dissenting offeree has complied with subsection (4), the issuer or the offeree corporation, as the case may be, shall pay or transfer to the dissenting offeree the money or other consideration to which the dissenting offeree is entitled. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 188 (15).

Security for costs not required

(16) A dissenting offeree is not required to give security for costs in an application made under subsection (13) or (14). R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 188 (16).

Parties

(17) Upon an application under subsection (13) or (14),

(a) all dissenting offerees referred to in subclause (2) (c) (ii) whose securities have not been acquired by the offeror shall be joined as parties and are bound by the decision of the court; and

(b) the offeror shall notify each such dissenting offeree of the date, place and consequences of the application and of the dissenting offeree’s right to appear and be heard in person or by counsel. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 188 (17).

Idem

(18) Upon an application to the court under subsection (13) or (14), the court may determine whether any other person is a dissenting offeree who should be joined as a party, and the court shall then fix a fair value for the securities of all dissenting offerees. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 188 (18).

Appointment of appraisers

(19) The court may appoint one or more appraisers to assist the court in fixing a fair value for the securities of each dissenting offeree. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 188 (19).

Final order

(20) The final order of the court shall be made against the offeror in favour of each dissenting offeree. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 188 (20).

What court may order

(21) In connection with proceedings under this section, the court may make any order it thinks fit and, without limiting the generality of the foregoing, it may,

(a) fix the amount of money or other consideration that is required to be held in trust under subsection (6) or (7);

(b) order that the money or other consideration be held in trust by a person other than,

(i) the offeree corporation, or

(ii) in the case of an issuer bid, the offeror corporation;

(c) allow a reasonable rate of interest on the amount payable to each dissenting offeree from the date the dissenting offeree sends his, her or its security certificates under subsection (4) until the date of payment; or

(d) order that any money payable to a dissenting offeree who cannot be found be paid to the Public Guardian and Trustee. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 188 (21).

Where corporation required to acquire securities

189. (1) Where 90 per cent or more of a class of securities of a corporation, other than debt obligations, are acquired by or on behalf of a person, the person’s affiliates and the person’s associates, then the holder of any securities of that class not counted for the purposes of calculating such percentage shall be entitled in accordance with this section to require the corporation to acquire the holder’s securities of that class. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 189 (1).

Notice

(2) Every corporation, within thirty days after it becomes aware that security holders are entitled to require it to acquire their securities under subsection (1), shall send a written notice to each such security holder that the security holder may within sixty days after the date of such notice require the corporation to acquire his, her or its securities. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 189 (2).

Idem

(3) The notice sent by the corporation under subsection (2) shall,

(a) set out a price that the corporation is willing to pay for the securities;

(b) give the basis for arriving at the price;

(c) state the location where any supporting material used for arriving at the price may be examined and extracts taken therefrom by the security holder or a duly authorized agent; and

(d) state that if the security holder is not satisfied with the price offered by the corporation in the notice, the security holder is entitled to have the fair value of his, her or its securities fixed by the court. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 189 (3).

Election by security holder

(4) Where a security holder receives a notice under subsection (2) and wishes the corporation to acquire his, her or its securities, the security holder may, within sixty days after the date of the notice,

(a) elect to accept the price offered by the corporation by giving notice of acceptance to the corporation and by forthwith sending his, her or its security certificates to the corporation; or

(b) notify the corporation that the security holder wishes to have the fair value of his, her or its securities fixed by the court. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 189 (4).

Application to fix fair value

(5) Where a security holder wishes to have the fair value of his, her or its securities fixed by the court, the corporation shall make an application to the court within ninety days after the date of the notice under subsection (2). R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 189 (5).

Idem

(6) If a corporation fails to send notice under subsection (2), a security holder, after giving the corporation thirty days notice of intention so to do, may apply to the court to have the fair value of his, her or its securities fixed. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 189 (6).

Idem

(7) If a corporation fails to make an application to the court as required under subsection (5), a security holder may make the application. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 189 (7).

Parties

(8) Upon an application to the court under subsection (5), (6) or (7),

(a) all security holders who have notified the corporation under clause (4)(b) may be joined as parties as the court thinks fit and, if so joined, are bound by the decision of the court; and

(b) the corporation shall notify each security holder entitled to notice under subsection (2) of the date, place and purpose of the application and of the security holder’s right to appear and be heard in person or by counsel. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 189 (8).

Idem

(9) Upon an application to the court under subsection (5), (6) or (7), the court may determine whether any security holders should properly be sent or have been sent notice and whether such security holders should be joined as parties. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 189 (9).

Appointment of appraiser

(10) The court may appoint one or more appraisers to assist the court in fixing a fair value for the securities. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 189 (10).

Final order

(11) The final order of the court shall be made against the corporation in favour of each entitled security holder. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 189 (11).

Security not required

(12) A security holder requesting the court to fix the fair value of his, her or its securities is not required to give security for costs on the application. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 189 (12).

Costs

(13) The costs under this section shall be on a solicitor and client basis. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 189 (13).

Going private transaction

190. (1) In this section,

“affected security” means a participating security of a corporation in which the interest of the holder would be terminated by reason of a going private transaction; (“valeur mobilière visée”)

“going private transaction” means an amalgamation, arrangement, consolidation or other transaction carried out under this Act by a corporation that would cause the interest of a holder of a participating security of the corporation to be terminated without the consent of the holder and without the substitution therefor of an interest of equivalent value in a participating security that,

(a) is issued by the corporation, an affiliate of the corporation or a successor body corporate, and

(b) is not limited in the extent of its participation in earnings to any greater extent than the participating security for which it is substituted,

but does not include,

(c) an acquisition under section 188,

(d) a redemption of, or other compulsory termination of the interest of the holder in, a security if the security is redeemed or otherwise acquired in accordance with the terms and conditions attaching thereto or under a requirement of the articles relating to the class of securities or of this Act, or

(e) a proceeding under Part XVI; (“transformation en société fermée”)

“participating security” means a security issued by a body corporate other than a security that is, in all circumstances, limited in the extent of its participation in earnings and includes,

(a) a security currently convertible into such a security, and

(b) currently exercisable warrants entitling the holder to acquire such a security or such a convertible security. (“valeur mobilière participante”) R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 190 (1).

Valuation

(2) A corporation that proposes to carry out a going private transaction shall have prepared by an independent, qualified valuer a written valuation indicating a per security value or range of values for each class of affected securities, and,

(a) the valuation shall be prepared or revised as of a date not more than 120 days before the announcement of the going private transaction, with appropriate adjustments for subsequent events other than the going private transaction;

(b) the valuation shall not contain a downward adjustment to reflect the fact that the affected securities do not form part of a controlling interest; and

(c) if the consideration to be received by the holders of the affected securities is wholly or partly other than cash, or a right to receive cash within ninety days after the approval by security holders of the going private transaction, the valuation shall include the valuer’s opinion whether the value of each affected security to be surrendered is equal to or greater than the total value of the consideration to be received therefor. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 190 (2).

Information circular

(3) The corporation shall send a management information circular to the holders of the affected securities not less than forty days prior to the date of a meeting which shall be called by it to consider that transaction, and the information circular shall contain, in addition to any other required information and subject to any exemption granted under subsection (6),

(a) a summary of the valuation prepared in compliance with subsection (2) and a statement that a holder of an affected security may inspect a copy of the valuation at the registered office of the corporation or may obtain a copy of the valuation upon request and payment of a specified amount sufficient to cover reasonable costs of reproduction and mailing;

(b) a statement of the approval or approvals of holders of affected securities required to be obtained in accordance with this section;

(c) a certificate signed by a senior officer or a director of the corporation certifying that he or she and, to his or her knowledge, the corporation are unaware of any material fact relevant to the valuation prepared in compliance with subsection (2) that was not disclosed to the valuer; and

(d) a statement of the class or classes of affected securities and of the number of securities of each class and, if any securities of any such class are, under paragraph 3 of subsection (4), not to be taken into account in the vote required by subsection (4), a statement of the number thereof and why they are not to be taken into account,

but if all or any portion of a class of affected securities is represented by certificates that are not in registered form, it shall be sufficient to make the information circular available to the holders of such affected securities in the manner provided for in the terms of the securities for sending notice to such holders or otherwise in such manner as may be prescribed. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 190 (3).

Idem

(4) A corporation shall not carry out a going private transaction unless, in addition to any other required security holder approval, the transaction is approved by the holders of each class of affected securities by a vote in accordance with the following provisions:

1. If the consideration to be received by a holder of an affected security of the particular class is,

i. payable wholly or partly other than in cash or a right to receive cash within ninety days after the approval of the going private transaction, or

ii. payable entirely in cash and is less in amount than the per security value or the mid-point of the range of per security values, arrived at by the valuation prepared in compliance with subsection (2),

then the approval shall be given by a special resolution.

2. In cases other than those referred to in paragraph 1, the approval shall be given by an ordinary resolution.

3. In determining whether the transaction has been approved by the requisite majority, the votes of,

i. securities held by affiliates of the corporation,

ii. securities the beneficial owners of which will, consequent upon the going private transaction, be entitled to a per security consideration greater than that available to other holders of affected securities of the same class,

iii. securities the beneficial owners of which, alone or in concert with others, effectively control the corporation and who, prior to distribution of the information circular, entered into an understanding that they would support the going private transaction,

shall be disregarded both in determining the total number of votes cast and in determining the number of votes cast in favour of or against the transaction. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 190 (4).

Effect of section

(5) The rights provided by this section are in addition to any other rights of a holder of affected securities. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 190 (5).

Powers of Commission

(6) Upon an application by an interested person, the Commission may, subject to such terms and conditions as it may impose, exempt any person from any requirement of this section where in its opinion to do so would not be prejudicial to the public interest, and the Commission may publish guidelines as to the manner and circumstances in which it will exercise this discretion. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 190 (6).

Rights of security holder

(7) A holder of an affected security that is a share of any class of a corporation may dissent from a going private transaction upon compliance with the procedures set out in section 185, in which case the holder shall be entitled to the rights and remedies provided by that section. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 190 (7).

PART XVI
LIQUIDATION AND DISSOLUTION

Definition

191. In sections 193 to 236,

“contributory” means a person who is liable to contribute to the property of a corporation in the event of the corporation being wound up under this Act. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 191.

Application of ss. 193-205

192. Sections 193 to 205 apply to corporations being wound up voluntarily. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 192.

Voluntary winding up

193. (1) The shareholders of a corporation may, by special resolution, require the corporation to be wound up voluntarily. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 193 (1).

Appointment of liquidator

(2) At such meeting, the shareholders shall appoint one or more persons, who may be directors, officers or employees of the corporation, as liquidator of the estate and effects of the corporation for the purpose of winding up its business and affairs and distributing its property, and may at that or any subsequent meeting fix the liquidator’s remuneration and the costs, charges and expenses of the winding up. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 193 (2).

Review of remuneration by court

(3) On the application of any shareholder or creditor of the corporation or of the liquidator, the court may review the remuneration of the liquidator and, whether or not the remuneration has been fixed in accordance with subsection (2), the court may fix and determine the remuneration at such amount as it thinks proper. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 193 (3).

Publication of notice

(4) A corporation shall file notice, in the prescribed form, of a resolution requiring the voluntary winding up of the corporation with the Director within ten days after the resolution has been passed and shall publish the notice in The Ontario Gazette within twenty days after the resolution has been passed. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 193 (4).

Inspectors

194. The shareholders of a corporation being wound up voluntarily may delegate to any committee of shareholders, contributories or creditors, hereinafter referred to as inspectors, the power of appointing the liquidator and filling any vacancy in the office of liquidator, or may enter into any arrangement with creditors of the corporation with respect to the powers to be exercised by the liquidator and the manner in which they are to be exercised. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 194.

Vacancy in office of liquidator

195. If a vacancy occurs in the office of liquidator by death, resignation or otherwise, the shareholders may, subject to any arrangement the corporation may have entered into with its creditors upon the appointment of inspectors, fill such vacancy, and a meeting for that purpose may be called by the continuing liquidator, if any, or by any shareholder or contributory, and shall be deemed to have been duly held if called in the manner prescribed by the articles or by-laws of the corporation, or, in default thereof, in the manner prescribed by this Act for calling meetings of the shareholders of the corporation. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 195.

Removal of liquidator

196. The shareholders of a corporation may by ordinary resolution passed at a meeting called for that purpose remove a liquidator appointed under section 193, 194 or 195, and in such case shall appoint a replacement. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 196.

Commencement of winding up

197. A voluntary winding up commences at the time of the passing of the resolution requiring the winding up or at such later time as may be specified in the resolution. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 197.

Corporation to cease business

198. A corporation being wound up voluntarily shall, from the commencement of its winding up, cease to carry on its undertaking, except in so far as may be required as beneficial for the winding up thereof, and all transfers of shares, except transfers made to or with the sanction of the liquidator taking place after the commencement of its winding up, are void, but its corporate existence and all its corporate powers, even if it is otherwise provided by its articles or by-laws, continue until its affairs are wound up. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 198.

No proceedings against corporation after voluntary winding up except by leave

199. After the commencement of a voluntary winding up,

(a) no action or other proceeding shall be commenced against the corporation; and

(b) no attachment, sequestration, distress or execution shall be put in force against the estate or effects of the corporation,

except by leave of the court and subject to such terms as the court imposes. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 199.

List of contributories and calls

200. (1) Upon a voluntary winding up, the liquidator,

(a) shall settle the list of contributories; and

(b) may, before the liquidator has ascertained the sufficiency of the property of the corporation, call on all or any of the contributories for the time being settled on the list of contributories to the extent of their liability to pay any sum that the liquidator considers necessary for satisfying the liabilities of the corporation and the costs, charges and expenses of winding up and for adjusting the rights of the contributories among themselves. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 200 (1).

List is proof

(2) A list settled by the liquidator under clause (1) (a) is, in the absence of evidence to the contrary, proof of the liability of the persons named therein to be contributories. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 200 (2).

Default on calls

(3) The liquidator in making a call under clause (1) (b) may take into consideration the probability that some of the contributories upon whom the call is made may partly or wholly fail to pay their respective portions of the call. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 200 (3).

Meetings of corporation during winding up

201. (1) The liquidator may, during the continuance of the voluntary winding up, call meetings of the shareholders of the corporation for any purpose the liquidator thinks fit. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 201 (1).

Where winding up continues more than one year

(2) Where a voluntary winding up continues for more than one year, the liquidator shall call a meeting of the shareholders of the corporation at the end of the first year and of each succeeding year from the commencement of the winding up, and the liquidator shall lay before the meeting an account showing the liquidator’s acts and dealings and the manner in which the winding up has been conducted during the immediately preceding year. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 201 (2).

Arrangements with creditors

202. The liquidator, with the approval of the shareholders of the corporation or the inspectors, may make such compromise or other arrangement as the liquidator thinks expedient with any creditor or person claiming to be a creditor or having or alleging that he, she or it has a claim, present or future, certain or contingent, liquidated or unliquidated, against the corporation or whereby the corporation may be rendered liable. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 202.

Power to compromise with debtors and contributories

203. The liquidator may, with the approval referred to in section 202, compromise all debts and liabilities capable of resulting in debts, and all claims, whether present or future, certain or contingent, liquidated or unliquidated, subsisting or supposed to subsist between the corporation and any contributory, alleged contributory or other debtor or person who may be liable to the corporation and all questions in any way relating to or affecting the property of the corporation, or the winding up of the corporation, upon the receipt of such sums payable at such times and generally upon such terms as are agreed, and the liquidator may take any security for the discharge of such debts or liabilities and give a complete discharge in respect thereof. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 203.

Power to accept shares, etc., as consideration for sale of property to another body corporate

204. (1) Where a corporation is proposed to be or is in the course of being wound up voluntarily and it is proposed to transfer the whole or a portion of its business or property to another body corporate, the liquidator, with the approval of a resolution of the shareholders of the corporation conferring either a general authority on the liquidator or an authority in respect of any particular arrangement, may receive, in compensation or in part-compensation for the transfer, cash or shares or other like interest in the purchasing body corporate or any other body corporate for the purpose of distribution among the creditors or shareholders of the corporation that is being wound up in the manner set forth in the arrangement, or may, in lieu of receiving cash or shares or other like interest, or in addition thereto, participate in the profits of or receive any other benefit from the purchasing body corporate or any other body corporate. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 204 (1).

Confirmation of sale or arrangement

(2) A transfer made or arrangement entered into by the liquidator under this section is not binding on the shareholders of the corporation that is being wound up unless the transfer or arrangement is approved in accordance with subsections 184 (3), (6) and (7). R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 204 (2).

Where resolution not invalid

(3) No resolution is invalid for the purposes of this section because it was passed before or concurrently with a resolution for winding up the corporation or for appointing the liquidator. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 204 (3).

Account of voluntary winding up to be made by liquidator to a meeting

205. (1) The liquidator shall make up an account showing the manner in which the winding up has been conducted and the property of the corporation disposed of, and thereupon shall call a meeting of the shareholders of the corporation for the purpose of having the account laid before them and hearing any explanation that may be given by the liquidator, and the meeting shall be called in the manner prescribed by the articles or by-laws or, in default thereof, in the manner prescribed by this Act for the calling of meetings of shareholders. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 205 (1).

Notice of holding of meeting

(2) The liquidator shall within ten days after the meeting is held file a notice in the prescribed form with the Director stating that the meeting was held and the date thereof and shall forthwith publish the notice in The Ontario Gazette. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 205 (2).

Dissolution

(3) Subject to subsection (4), on the expiration of three months after the date of the filing of the notice, the corporation is dissolved. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 205 (3).

Extension

(4) At any time during the three-month period mentioned in subsection (3), the court may, on the application of the liquidator or any other person interested, make an order deferring the date on which the dissolution of the corporation is to take effect to a date fixed in the order, and in such event the corporation is dissolved on the date so fixed. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 205 (4).

Dissolution by court order

(5) Despite anything in this Act, the court at any time after the affairs of the corporation have been fully wound up may, upon the application of the liquidator or any other person interested, make an order dissolving it, and it is dissolved on the date fixed in the order. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 205 (5).

Copy of extension order to be filed

(6) The person on whose application an order was made under subsection (4) or (5) shall within ten days after it was made file with the Director a certified copy of the order and forthwith publish notice of the order in The Ontario Gazette. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 205 (6).

Application of ss. 207-218

206. Sections 207 to 218 apply to corporations being wound up by order of the court. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 206.

Winding up by court

207. (1) A corporation may be wound up by order of the court,

(a) where the court is satisfied that in respect of the corporation or any of its affiliates,

(i) any act or omission of the corporation or any of its affiliates effects a result,

(ii) the business or affairs of the corporation or any of its affiliates are or have been carried on or conducted in a manner, or

(iii) the powers of the directors of the corporation or any of its affiliates are or have been exercised in a manner,

that is oppressive or unfairly prejudicial to or that unfairly disregards the interests of any security holder, creditor, director or officer; or

(b) where the court is satisfied that,

(i) a unanimous shareholder agreement entitled a complaining shareholder to demand dissolution of the corporation after the occurrence of a specified event and that event has occurred,

(ii) proceedings have been begun to wind up voluntarily and it is in the interest of contributories and creditors that the proceedings should be continued under the supervision of the court,

(iii) the corporation, though it may not be insolvent, cannot by reason of its liabilities continue its business and it is advisable to wind it up, or

(iv) it is just and equitable for some reason, other than the bankruptcy or insolvency of the corporation, that it should be wound up; or

(c) where the shareholders by special resolution authorize an application to be made to the court to wind up the corporation. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 207 (1).

Court order

(2) Upon an application under this section, the court may make such order under this section or section 248 as it thinks fit. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 207 (2).

Who may apply

208. (1) A winding-up order may be made upon the application of the corporation or of a shareholder or, where the corporation is being wound up voluntarily, of the liquidator or of a contributory or of a creditor having a claim of $2,500 or more. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 208 (1).

Notice

(2) Except where the application is made by the corporation, four days’ notice of the application shall be given to the corporation before the making of the application. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 208 (2).

Power of court

209. The court may make the order applied for, may dismiss the application with or without costs, may adjourn the hearing conditionally or unconditionally or may make any interim or other order as is considered just, and upon the making of the order may, according to its practice and procedure, refer the proceedings for the winding up to an officer of the court for inquiry and report and may authorize the officer to exercise such powers of the court as are necessary for the reference. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 209.

Appointment of liquidator

210. (1) The court in making the winding-up order may appoint one or more persons as liquidator of the estate and effects of the corporation for the purpose of winding up its business and affairs and distributing its property. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 210 (1).

Remuneration

(2) The court may at any time fix the remuneration of the liquidator. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 210 (2).

Vacancy

(3) If a liquidator appointed by the court dies or resigns or the office becomes vacant for any reason, the court may by order fill the vacancy. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 210 (3).

Notice of appointment

(4) A liquidator appointed by the court under this section shall forthwith give to the Director notice in the prescribed form of the liquidator’s appointment and shall, within twenty days after being appointed publish the notice in The Ontario Gazette. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 210 (4).

Removal of liquidator

211. The court may by order remove for cause a liquidator appointed by it, and in such case shall appoint a replacement. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 211.

Costs and expenses

212. The costs, charges and expenses of a winding up by order of the court shall be assessed by an assessment officer of the Superior Court of Justice. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 212; 2001, c. 9, Sched. D, s. 2 (4).

Commencement of winding up

213. Where a winding-up order is made by the court without prior voluntary winding-up proceedings, the winding up shall, unless a court otherwise orders, be deemed to commence at the time of the service of notice of the application, and, where the application is made by the corporation, at the time the application is made. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 213.

Proceedings in winding up after order

214. Where a winding-up order has been made by the court, proceedings for the winding up of the corporation shall be taken in the same manner and with the like consequences as provided for a voluntary winding up, except that the list of contributories shall be settled by the court unless it has been settled by the liquidator before the winding-up order, in which case the list is subject to review by the court, and except that all proceedings in the winding up are subject to the order and direction of the court. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 214.

Orders following winding-up order

Meetings of shareholders

215. (1) Where a winding-up order has been made by the court, the court may direct meetings of the shareholders of the corporation to be called, held and conducted in such manner as the court thinks fit for the purpose of ascertaining their wishes, and may appoint a person to act as chair of any such meeting and to report the result of it to the court. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 215 (1).

Order for delivery by contributories and others of property, etc.

(2) Where a winding-up order has been made by the court, the court may require any contributory for the time being settled on the list of contributories, or any director, officer, employee, trustee, banker or agent of the corporation to pay, deliver, convey, surrender or transfer forthwith, or within such time as the court directs, to the liquidator any sum or balance, documents, records, estate or effects that are in his, her or its hands and to which the corporation is apparently entitled. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 215 (2).

Inspection of documents and records

(3) Where a winding-up order has been made by the court, the court may make an order for the inspection of the documents and records of the corporation by its creditors and contributories, and any documents and records in the possession of the corporation may be inspected in conformity with the order. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 215 (3).

Proceedings against corporation after court winding up

216. After the commencement of a winding up by order of the court,

(a) no action or other proceeding shall be proceeded with or commenced against the corporation; and

(b) no attachment, sequestration, distress or execution shall be put in force against the estate or effects of the corporation,

except by leave of the court and subject to such terms as the court imposes. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 216.

Provision for discharge and distribution by the court

217. (1) Where the realization and distribution of the property of a corporation being wound up under an order of the court has proceeded so far that in the opinion of the court it is expedient that the liquidator should be discharged and that the property of the corporation remaining in the liquidator’s hands can be better realized and distributed by the court, the court may make an order discharging the liquidator and for payment, delivery and transfer into court, or to such person as the court directs, of such property, and it shall be realized and distributed by or under the direction of the court among the persons entitled thereto in the same way as nearly as may be as if the distribution were being made by the liquidator. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 217 (1).

Disposal of documents and records

(2) In such case, the court may make an order directing how the documents and records of the corporation and of the liquidator are to be disposed of, and may order that they be deposited in court or otherwise dealt with as the court thinks fit. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 217 (2).

Order for dissolution

218. (1) The court at any time after the business and affairs of the corporation have been fully wound up may, upon the application of the liquidator or any other person interested, make an order dissolving it, and it is dissolved on the date fixed in the order. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 218 (1).

Copy of dissolution order to be filed

(2) The person on whose application the order was made shall within ten days after it was made file with the Director a certified copy of the order and shall forthwith publish notice of the order in The Ontario Gazette. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 218 (2).

Application of ss. 220-236

219. Sections 220 to 236 apply to corporations being wound up voluntarily or by order of the court. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 219.

Where no liquidator

220. Where there is no liquidator,

(a) the court may by order on the application of a shareholder of the corporation appoint one or more persons as liquidator; and

(b) the estate and effects of the corporation shall be under the control of the court until the appointment of a liquidator. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 220.

Consequences of winding up

221. (1) Upon a winding up,

(a) the liquidator shall apply the property of the corporation in satisfaction of all its debts, obligations and liabilities and, subject thereto, shall distribute the property rateably among the shareholders according to their rights and interests in the corporation;

(b) in distributing the property of the corporation, debts to employees of the corporation for services performed for it due at the commencement of the winding up or within one month before, not exceeding three months’ wages and vacation pay accrued for not more than twelve months, shall be paid in priority to the claims of the ordinary creditors, and such persons are entitled to rank as ordinary creditors for the residue of their claims;

(c) all the powers of the directors cease upon the appointment of a liquidator, except in so far as the liquidator may sanction the continuance of such powers. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 221 (1).

Distribution of property

(2) Section 53 of the Trustee Act applies with necessary modifications to liquidators. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 221 (2).

Payment of costs and expenses

222. The costs, charges and expenses of a winding up, including the remuneration of the liquidator, are payable out of the property of the corporation in priority to all other claims. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 222.

Powers of liquidators

223. (1) A liquidator may,

(a) bring or defend any action, suit or prosecution, or other legal proceedings, civil or criminal, in the name and on behalf of the corporation;

(b) carry on the business of the corporation so far as may be required as beneficial for the winding up of the corporation;

(c) sell the property of the corporation by public auction or private sale and receive payment of the purchase price either in cash or otherwise;

(d) do all acts and execute, in the name and on behalf of the corporation, all documents, and for that purpose use the seal of the corporation, if any;

(e) draw, accept, make and endorse any bill of exchange or promissory note in the name and on behalf of the corporation;

(f) raise upon the security of the property of the corporation any requisite money;

(g) take out in the liquidator’s official name letters of administration of the estate of any deceased contributory and do in the liquidator’s official name any other act that is necessary for obtaining payment of any money due from a contributory or from the contributory’s estate and which act cannot be done conveniently in the name of the corporation; and

(h) do and execute all such other things as are necessary for winding up the business and affairs of the corporation and distributing its property. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 223 (1).

Bills of exchange, etc., to be deemed drawn in the course of business

(2) The drawing, accepting, making or endorsing of a bill of exchange or promissory note by the liquidator on behalf of a corporation has the same effect with respect to the liability of the corporation as if such bill or note had been drawn, accepted, made or endorsed by or on behalf of the corporation in the course of carrying on its business. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 223 (2).

Where money deemed to be due to liquidator

(3) Where the liquidator takes out letters of administration or otherwise uses the liquidator’s official name for obtaining payment of any money due from a contributory, such money shall be deemed, for the purpose of enabling the liquidator to take out such letters or recover such money, to be due to the liquidator rather than to the corporation. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 223 (3).

What liquidator may rely upon

(4) A liquidator who acts in good faith is entitled to rely upon,

(a) financial statements of the corporation represented to the liquidator by an officer of the corporation or in a written report of the auditor of the corporation to present fairly the financial position of the corporation in accordance with generally accepted accounting principles; or

(b) an opinion, a report or a statement of a lawyer, an accountant, an engineer, an appraiser or other professional adviser retained by the liquidator. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 223 (4).

Acts by more than one liquidator

224. Where more than one person is appointed as liquidator, any power conferred by sections 193 to 236 on a liquidator may be exercised by such one or more of such persons as may be determined by the resolution or order appointing them or, in default of such determination, by any number of them not fewer than two. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 224.

Nature of liability of contributory

225. The liability of a contributory creates a debt accruing due from the contributory at the time the contributory’s liability commenced, but payable at the time or respective times when calls are made for enforcing such liability. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 225.

Liability in case of contributory’s death

226. If a contributory dies before or after having been placed on the list of contributories, the contributory’s personal representative is liable in due course of administration to contribute to the property of the corporation in discharge of the liability of the deceased contributory and shall be a contributory accordingly. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 226.

Deposit of money

227. (1) The liquidator shall deposit all money that the liquidator has belonging to the corporation and amounting to $100 or more in a financial institution described in subsection (2). 2007, c. 7, Sched. 7, s. 181 (2).

Financial institutions

(2) A financial institution referred to in subsection (1) is,

(a) a bank or authorized foreign bank within the meaning of section 2 of the Bank Act (Canada);

(b) a corporation registered under the Loan and Trust Corporations Act;

(c) a credit union within the meaning of the Credit Unions and Caisses Populaires Act, 1994; or

(d) a retail association as defined under the Cooperative Credit Associations Act (Canada). 2007, c. 7, Sched. 7, s. 181 (2).

Separate deposit account to be kept; withdrawal from account

(3) Such deposit shall not be made in the name of the liquidator individually, but a separate deposit account shall be kept of the money belonging to the corporation in the liquidator’s name as liquidator of the corporation and in the name of the inspectors, if any, and such money shall be withdrawn only by order for payment signed by the liquidator and one of the inspectors, if any. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 227 (3).

Liquidator to produce bank pass-book

(4) At every meeting of the shareholders of the corporation, the liquidator shall produce a pass-book, or statement of account showing the amount of the deposits, the dates at which they were made, the amounts withdrawn and the dates of withdrawal, and mention of such production shall be made in the minutes of the meeting, and the absence of such mention is admissible in evidence as proof, in the absence of evidence to the contrary, that the pass-book or statement of account was not produced at the meeting. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 227 (4).

Idem

(5) The liquidator shall also produce the pass-book or statement of account whenever so ordered by the court upon the application of the inspectors, if any, or of a shareholder of the corporation. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 227 (5).

Proving claim

228. For the purpose of proving claims, sections 23, 24 and 25 of the Assignments and Preferences Act apply with necessary modifications, except that where the word “judge” is used therein, the word “court” as used in this Act shall be substituted. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 228.

Application for direction

229. Upon the application of the liquidator or of the inspectors, if any, or of any creditors, the court, after hearing such parties as it directs to be notified or after such steps as the court prescribes have been taken, may by order give its direction in any matter arising in the winding up. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 229.

Examination of persons as to estate

230. (1) The court may at any time after the commencement of the winding up summon to appear before the court or liquidator any director, officer or employee of the corporation or any other person known or suspected of having possession of any of the estate or effects of the corporation, or alleged to be indebted to it, or any person whom the court thinks capable of giving information concerning its trade, dealings, estate or effects. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 230 (1).

Damages against delinquent directors, etc.

(2) Where in the course of the winding up it appears that a person who has taken part in the formation or promotion of the corporation or that a past or present director, officer, employee, liquidator or receiver of the corporation has misapplied or retained in that person’s own hands, or become liable or accountable for, property of the corporation, or has committed any misfeasance or breach of trust in relation to it, the court may, on the application of the liquidator or of any creditor, shareholder or contributory, examine the conduct of that person and order that person to restore the property so misapplied or retained, or for which that person has become liable or accountable, or to contribute such sum to the property of the corporation by way of compensation in respect of such misapplication, retention, misfeasance or breach of trust, or both, as the court thinks just. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 230 (2).

Proceedings by shareholders

231. (1) Where a shareholder of the corporation desires to cause any proceeding to be taken that, in the shareholder’s opinion, would be for the benefit of the corporation, and the liquidator, under the authority of the shareholders or of the inspectors, if any, refuses or neglects to take such proceeding after being required so to do, the shareholder may obtain an order of the court authorizing the shareholder to take such proceeding in the name of the liquidator or corporation, but at the shareholder’s own expense and risk, upon such terms and conditions as to indemnity to the liquidator or corporation as the court prescribes. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 231 (1).

Benefits: when for shareholders

(2) Any benefit derived from a proceeding under subsection (1) belongs exclusively to the shareholder causing the institution of the proceeding for the shareholder’s benefit and that of any other shareholder who has joined together in causing the institution of the proceeding. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 231 (2).

when for corporation

(3) If, before the order is granted, the liquidator signifies to the court the liquidator’s readiness to institute the proceeding for the benefit of the corporation, the court shall make an order prescribing the time within which the liquidator is to do so, and in that case the advantage derived from the proceeding, if instituted within such time, belongs to the corporation. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 231 (3).

Rights conferred by Act to be in addition to other powers

232. The rights conferred by this Act are in addition to any other right to institute a proceeding against any contributory, or against any debtor of the corporation, for the recovery of any sum due from such contributory or debtor or an estate thereof. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 232.

Stay of winding up proceedings

233. At any time during a winding up, the court, upon the application of a shareholder, creditor or contributory and upon proof to its satisfaction that all proceedings in relation to the winding up ought to be stayed, may make an order staying the proceedings altogether or for a limited time on such terms and subject to such conditions as the court thinks fit. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 233.

Where creditor unknown

234. (1) Where the liquidator is unable to pay all the debts of the corporation because a creditor is unknown or a creditor’s whereabouts is unknown, the liquidator may, by agreement with the Public Guardian and Trustee, pay to the Public Guardian and Trustee an amount equal to the amount of the debt due to the creditor to be held in trust for the creditor, and thereupon subsections 238 (5) and (6) apply thereto. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 234 (1).

Idem

(2) A payment under subsection (1) shall be deemed to be in satisfaction of the debt for the purposes of winding up. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 234 (2).

Where shareholder unknown

235. (1) Where the liquidator is unable to distribute rateably the property of the corporation among the shareholders because a shareholder is unknown or a shareholder’s whereabouts is unknown, the share of the property of the corporation of such shareholder may, by agreement with the Public Guardian and Trustee, be delivered or conveyed by the liquidator to the Public Guardian and Trustee to be held in trust for the shareholder, and thereupon subsections 238 (5) and (6) apply thereto. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 235 (1).

Idem

(2) A delivery or conveyance under subsection (1) shall be deemed to be a distribution to that shareholder of his, her or its rateable share for the purposes of the winding up. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 235 (2).

Disposal of records, etc., after winding up

236. (1) Where a corporation has been wound up under sections 192 to 235 and is about to be dissolved, its documents and records and those of the liquidator may be disposed of as it by resolution directs in case of voluntary winding up, or as the court directs in case of winding up under an order. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 236 (1).

When responsibility as to custody of records, etc., to cease

(2) After the expiration of five years after the date of the dissolution of the corporation, no responsibility rests on it or the liquidator, or anyone to whom the custody of the documents and records has been committed, by reason that the same or any of them are not forthcoming to any person claiming to be interested therein. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 236 (2).

Voluntary dissolution

237. A corporation may be dissolved upon the authorization of,

(a) a special resolution passed at a meeting of the shareholders of the corporation duly called for the purpose or, in the case of a corporation that is not an offering corporation, by such other proportion of the votes cast as the articles provide, but such other proportion shall not be less than 50 per cent of the votes of all the shareholders entitled to vote at the meeting;

(b) the consent in writing of all the shareholders entitled to vote at such meeting; or

(c) all its incorporators or their personal representatives if the corporation has not commenced business and has not issued any shares. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 237; 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 36.

Articles of dissolution where corporation active

238. (1) For the purpose of bringing the dissolution authorized under clause 237 (a) or (b) into effect, articles of dissolution shall follow the prescribed form and shall set out,

(a) the name of the corporation;

(b) that its dissolution has been duly authorized under clause 237 (a) or (b);

(c) that it has no debts, obligations or liabilities or its debts, obligations or liabilities have been duly provided for in accordance with subsection (3) or its creditors or other persons having interests in its debts, obligations or liabilities consent to its dissolution;

(d) that after satisfying the interests of creditors in all its debts, obligations and liabilities, if any, it has no property to distribute among its shareholders or that it has distributed its remaining property rateably among its shareholders according to their rights and interests in the corporation or in accordance with subsection (4) where applicable; and

(e) that there are no proceedings pending in any court against it.

(f) Repealed: 1994, c. 27, s. 71 (25).

R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 238 (1); 1994, c. 27, s. 71 (25).

Articles of dissolution where corporation never active

(2) For the purpose of bringing a dissolution authorized under clause 237 (c) into effect, articles of dissolution shall follow the prescribed form and shall set out,

(a) the name of the corporation;

(b) the date set out in its certificate of incorporation;

(c) that the corporation has not commenced business;

(d) that none of its shares has been issued;

(e) that dissolution has been duly authorized under clause 237 (c);

(f) that it has no debts, obligations or liabilities;

(g) that after satisfying the interests of creditors in all its debts, obligations and liabilities, if any, it has no property to distribute or that it has distributed its remaining property to the persons entitled thereto; and

(h) that there are no proceedings pending in any court against it.

(i) Repealed: 1994, c. 27, s. 71 (26).

R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 238 (2); 1994, c. 27, s. 71 (26).

Where creditor unknown

(3) Where a corporation authorizes its dissolution and a creditor is unknown or a creditor’s whereabouts is unknown, the corporation may, by agreement with the Public Guardian and Trustee, pay to the Public Guardian and Trustee an amount equal to the amount of the debt due to the creditor to be held in trust for the creditor, and such payment shall be deemed to be due provision for the debt for the purposes of clause (1) (c). R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 238 (3).

Where shareholder unknown

(4) Where a corporation authorizes its dissolution and a shareholder is unknown or a shareholder’s whereabouts is unknown, it may, by agreement with the Public Guardian and Trustee, deliver or convey the shareholder’s share of the property to the Public Guardian and Trustee to be held in trust for the shareholder, and such delivery or conveyance shall be deemed to be a distribution to that shareholder of his, her or its rateable share for the purposes of the dissolution. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 238 (4).

Power to convert

(5) If the share of the property so delivered or conveyed to the Public Guardian and Trustee under subsection (4) is in a form other than cash, the Public Guardian and Trustee may at any time, and within ten years after such delivery or conveyance shall, convert it into cash. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 238 (5).

Payment to person entitled

(6) If the amount paid under subsection (3) or the share of the property delivered or conveyed under subsection (4) or its equivalent in cash, as the case may be, is claimed by the person beneficially entitled thereto within ten years after it was so delivered, conveyed or paid, it shall be delivered, conveyed or paid to the person, but, if not so claimed, it vests in the Public Guardian and Trustee for the use of Ontario, and, if the person beneficially entitled thereto at any time thereafter establishes a right thereto to the satisfaction of the Lieutenant Governor in Council, an amount equal to the amount so vested in the Public Guardian and Trustee shall be paid to the person. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 238 (6).

Certificate of dissolution

239. (1) Upon receipt of the articles of dissolution, the Director shall endorse thereon in accordance with section 273 a certificate which shall constitute the certificate of dissolution. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 239 (1).

Incorporators to sign articles of dissolution

(2) Despite clause 273 (1) (a), articles of dissolution for the purposes of subsection 238 (2) shall be signed by all its incorporators or their personal representatives. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 239 (2).

Cancellation of certificate, etc., by Director

240. (1) Where sufficient cause is shown to the Director, despite the imposition of any other penalty in respect thereof and in addition to any rights the Director may have under this or any other Act, the Director may, after having given the corporation an opportunity to be heard, by order, upon such terms and conditions as the Director thinks fit, cancel a certificate of incorporation or any other certificate issued or endorsed under this Act or a predecessor of this Act, and,

(a) in the case of the cancellation of a certificate of incorporation, the corporation is dissolved on the date fixed in the order; and

(b) in the case of the cancellation of any other certificate, the matter that became effective upon the issuance of the certificate ceases to be in effect from the date fixed in the order. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 240 (1).

Definition

(2) In this section,

“sufficient cause”, with respect to cancellation of a certificate of incorporation, includes,

(a) Repealed: 1994, c. 27, s. 71 (27).

(b) failure to comply with subsection 115 (2) or subsection 118 (3),

(c) Repealed: 1994, c. 27, s. 71 (27).

(d) a conviction of the corporation for an offence under the Criminal Code (Canada) or any other federal statute or an offence as defined in the Provincial Offences Act, in circumstances where cancellation of the certificate is in the public interest, or

(e) conduct described in subsection 248 (2). R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 240 (2); 1994, c. 27, s. 71 (27, 28).

Notice of dissolution

241. (1) Where the Director is notified by the Minister of Finance that a corporation is in default of complying with any of the following Acts, the Director may give notice by registered mail to the corporation or by publication once in The Ontario Gazette that an order dissolving the corporation will be issued unless the corporation remedies its default within 90 days after the notice is given:

0.1 Alcohol and Gaming Regulation and Public Protection Act, 1996.

1. Corporations Tax Act.

2. Employer Health Tax Act.

3. Fuel Tax Act.

4. Gasoline Tax Act.

5. Land Transfer Tax Act.

6. Retail Sales Tax Act.

6.1 Taxation Act, 2007.

7. Tobacco Tax Act. 2004, c. 31, Sched. 4, s. 1; 2008, c. 19, Sched. V, s. 1; 2010, c. 1, Sched. 1, s. 12.

Idem

(2) Where the Director is notified by the Commission that a corporation has not complied with sections 77 and 78 of the Securities Act, the Director may give notice by registered mail to the corporation or by publication once in The Ontario Gazette that an order dissolving the corporation will be issued unless the corporation complies with sections 77 and 78 of theSecurities Act within ninety days after the giving of the notice. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 241 (2).

Same, non-filing

(3) Where a corporation fails to comply with a filing requirement under the Corporations Information Act or fails to pay a fee required under this Act, the Director may give notice in accordance with section 263 to the corporation or by publication once in The Ontario Gazette that an order dissolving the corporation will be issued unless the corporation, within 90 days after the notice is given, complies with the requirement or pays the fee. 1998, c. 18, Sched. E, s. 26 (1).

Order for dissolution

(4) Upon default in compliance with the notice given under subsection (1), (2) or (3), the Director may by order cancel the certificate of incorporation and, subject to subsection (5), the corporation is dissolved on the date fixed in the order. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 241 (4).

Revival

(5) Where a corporation is dissolved under subsection (4) or any predecessor of it, the Director on the application of any interested person, may, in his or her discretion, on the terms and conditions that the Director sees fit to impose, revive the corporation; upon revival, the corporation, subject to the terms and conditions imposed by the Director and to the rights, if any, acquired by any person during the period of dissolution, shall be deemed for all purposes to have never been dissolved. 1999, c. 12, Sched. F, s. 9.

Time limit for application

(5.1) The application referred to in subsection (5) shall not be made more than 20 years after the date of dissolution. 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 37.

Articles of revival

(6) The application referred to in subsection (5) shall be in the form of articles of revival which shall be in prescribed form. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 241 (6).

Certificate of revival

(7) Upon receipt of articles of revival and any other prescribed documents, the Director, subject to subsection (5), shall endorse thereon in accordance with section 273 a certificate which shall constitute the certificate of revival. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 241 (7).

Actions after dissolution

242. (1) Despite the dissolution of a corporation under this Act,

(a) a civil, criminal or administrative action or proceeding commenced by or against the corporation before its dissolution may be continued as if the corporation had not been dissolved;

(b) a civil, criminal or administrative action or proceeding may be brought against the corporation as if the corporation had not been dissolved;

(c) any property that would have been available to satisfy any judgment or order if the corporation had not been dissolved remains available for such purpose; and

(d) title to land belonging to the corporation immediately before the dissolution remains available to be sold in power of sale proceedings. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 242 (1); 1998, c. 18, Sched. E, s. 27 (1, 2).

Interpretation

(1.1) In this section and section 244,

“proceeding” includes a power of sale proceeding relating to land commenced pursuant to a mortgage. 1998, c. 18, Sched. E, s. 27 (3).

Service after dissolution

(2) For the purposes of this section, the service of any process on a corporation after its dissolution shall be deemed to be sufficiently made if it is made upon any person last shown on the records of the Ministry as being a director or officer of the corporation before the dissolution. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 242 (2).

Notice of action

(3) A person who commences an action, suit or other proceeding against a corporation after its dissolution, shall serve the writ or other document by which the action, suit or other proceeding was commenced, on the Public Guardian and Trustee in accordance with the rules that apply generally to service on a party to an action, suit or other proceeding. 1998, c. 18, Sched. E, s. 27 (4).

Same, power of sale proceeding

(4) A person who commences a power of sale proceeding relating to land against a corporation after its dissolution shall serve a notice of the proceeding on the Public Guardian and Trustee in accordance with the notice requirements in theMortgages Act that apply with respect to a person with an interest in the land recorded in the records of the appropriate land registry office. 1998, c. 18, Sched. E, s. 27 (4).

Liability of shareholders to creditors

243. (1) Despite the dissolution of a corporation, each shareholder to whom any of its property has been distributed is liable to any person claiming under section 242 to the extent of the amount received by that shareholder upon the distribution, and an action to enforce such liability may be brought. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 243 (1); 2002, c. 24, Sched. B, s. 27 (2).

Parties to action and amount of contribution

(2) The court may order an action referred to in subsection (1) to be brought against the persons who were shareholders as a class, subject to such conditions as the court thinks fit and, if the plaintiff establishes his, her or its claim, the court may refer the proceedings to a referee or other officer of the court who may,

(a) add as a party to the proceedings before him or her each person who was a shareholder found by the plaintiff;

(b) determine, subject to subsection (1), the amount that each person who was a shareholder shall contribute towards satisfaction of the plaintiff’s claim; and

(c) direct payment of the amounts so determined. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 243 (2).

Definition

(3) In this section,

“shareholder” includes the heirs and legal representatives of a shareholder. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 243 (3).

Forfeiture of undisposed property

244. (1) Any property of a corporation that has not been disposed of at the date of its dissolution is immediately upon such dissolution forfeit to and vests in the Crown. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 244 (1); 1994, c. 27, s. 71 (31).

Exception

(2) Despite subsection (1), if a judgment is given or an order or decision is made or land is sold in an action, suit or proceeding commenced in accordance with section 242 and the judgment, order, decision or sale affects property belonging to the corporation before the dissolution, unless the plaintiff, applicant or mortgagee has not complied with subsection 242 (3) or (4),

(a) the property shall be available to satisfy the judgment, order or other decision; and

(b) title to the land shall be transferred to a purchaser free of the Crown’s interest, in the case of a power of sale proceeding. 1998, c. 18, Sched. E, s. 28 (1).

Further exception

(3) A forfeiture of land under subsection (1) or a predecessor of subsection (1) is not effective against a purchaser for value of the land if the forfeiture occurred more than 20 years before the deed or transfer of the purchaser is registered in the proper land registry office. 1994, c. 27, s. 71 (32).

No notice

(4) Despite subsection (2), if a person commences a power of sale proceeding relating to land before the dissolution of a corporation but the sale of the land is not completed until after the dissolution, the person is not required to serve the notice mentioned in subsection 242 (4) and title to the land may be transferred to a purchaser free of the Crown’s interest. 1998, c. 18, Sched. E, s. 28 (2).

PART XVII
REMEDIES, OFFENCES AND PENALTIES

Definitions

245. In this Part,

“action” means an action under this Act; (“action”)

“complainant” means,

(a) a registered holder or beneficial owner, and a former registered holder or beneficial owner, of a security of a corporation or any of its affiliates,

(b) a director or an officer or a former director or officer of a corporation or of any of its affiliates,

(c) any other person who, in the discretion of the court, is a proper person to make an application under this Part. (“plaignant”) R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 245.

Derivative actions

246. (1) Subject to subsection (2), a complainant may apply to the court for leave to bring an action in the name and on behalf of a corporation or any of its subsidiaries, or intervene in an action to which any such body corporate is a party, for the purpose of prosecuting, defending or discontinuing the action on behalf of the body corporate. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 246 (1).

Idem

(2) No action may be brought and no intervention in an action may be made under subsection (1) unless the complainant has given fourteen days’ notice to the directors of the corporation or its subsidiary of the complainant’s intention to apply to the court under subsection (1) and the court is satisfied that,

(a) the directors of the corporation or its subsidiary will not bring, diligently prosecute or defend or discontinue the action;

(b) the complainant is acting in good faith; and

(c) it appears to be in the interests of the corporation or its subsidiary that the action be brought, prosecuted, defended or discontinued. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 246 (2).

Notice not required

(2.1) A complainant is not required to give the notice referred to in subsection (2) if all of the directors of the corporation or its subsidiary are defendants in the action. 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 38.

Application

(3) Where a complainant on an application made without notice can establish to the satisfaction of the court that it is not expedient to give notice as required under subsection (2), the court may make such interim order as it thinks fit pending the complainant giving notice as required. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 246 (3).

Interim order

(4) Where a complainant on an application can establish to the satisfaction of the court that an interim order for relief should be made, the court may make such order as it thinks fit. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 246 (4).

Court order

247. In connection with an action brought or intervened in under section 246, the court may at any time make any order it thinks fit including, without limiting the generality of the foregoing,

(a) an order authorizing the complainant or any other person to control the conduct of the action;

(b) an order giving directions for the conduct of the action;

(c) an order directing that any amount adjudged payable by a defendant in the action shall be paid, in whole or in part, directly to former and present security holders of the corporation or its subsidiary instead of to the corporation or its subsidiary; and

(d) an order requiring the corporation or its subsidiary to pay reasonable legal fees and any other costs reasonably incurred by the complainant in connection with the action. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 247.

Oppression remedy

248. (1) A complainant and, in the case of an offering corporation, the Commission may apply to the court for an order under this section. 1994, c. 27, s. 71 (33).

Idem

(2) Where, upon an application under subsection (1), the court is satisfied that in respect of a corporation or any of its affiliates,

(a) any act or omission of the corporation or any of its affiliates effects or threatens to effect a result;

(b) the business or affairs of the corporation or any of its affiliates are, have been or are threatened to be carried on or conducted in a manner; or

(c) the powers of the directors of the corporation or any of its affiliates are, have been or are threatened to be exercised in a manner,

that is oppressive or unfairly prejudicial to or that unfairly disregards the interests of any security holder, creditor, director or officer of the corporation, the court may make an order to rectify the matters complained of. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 248 (2).

Court order

(3) In connection with an application under this section, the court may make any interim or final order it thinks fit including, without limiting the generality of the foregoing,

(a) an order restraining the conduct complained of;

(b) an order appointing a receiver or receiver-manager;

(c) an order to regulate a corporation’s affairs by amending the articles or by-laws or creating or amending a unanimous shareholder agreement;

(d) an order directing an issue or exchange of securities;

(e) an order appointing directors in place of or in addition to all or any of the directors then in office;

(f) an order directing a corporation, subject to subsection (6), or any other person, to purchase securities of a security holder;

(g) an order directing a corporation, subject to subsection (6), or any other person, to pay to a security holder any part of the money paid by the security holder for securities;

(h) an order varying or setting aside a transaction or contract to which a corporation is a party and compensating the corporation or any other party to the transaction or contract;

(i) an order requiring a corporation, within a time specified by the court, to produce to the court or an interested person financial statements in the form required by section 154 or an accounting in such other form as the court may determine;

(j) an order compensating an aggrieved person;

(k) an order directing rectification of the registers or other records of a corporation under section 250;

(l) an order winding up the corporation under section 207;

(m) an order directing an investigation under Part XIII be made; and

(n) an order requiring the trial of any issue. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 248 (3).

Idem

(4) Where an order made under this section directs amendment of the articles or by-laws of a corporation,

(a) the directors shall forthwith comply with subsection 186 (4); and

(b) no other amendment to the articles or by-laws shall be made without the consent of the court, until the court otherwise orders. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 248 (4).

Shareholder may not dissent

(5) A shareholder is not entitled to dissent under section 185 if an amendment to the articles is effected under this section. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 248 (5).

Where corporation prohibited from paying shareholder

(6) A corporation shall not make a payment to a shareholder under clause (3) (f) or (g) if there are reasonable grounds for believing that,

(a) the corporation is or, after the payment, would be unable to pay its liabilities as they become due; or

(b) the realizable value of the corporation’s assets would thereby be less than the aggregate of its liabilities. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 248 (6).

Discontinuance and settlement

249. (1) An application made or an action brought or intervened in under this Part shall not be stayed or dismissed by reason only that it is shown that an alleged breach of a right or duty owed to the corporation or its affiliate has been or may be approved by the shareholders of such body corporate, but evidence of approval by the shareholders may be taken into account by the court in making an order under section 207, 247 or 248. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 249 (1).

Idem

(2) An application made or an action brought or intervened in under this Part shall not be stayed, discontinued, settled or dismissed for want of prosecution without the approval of the court given upon such terms as the court thinks fit and, if the court determines that the interests of any complainant may be substantially affected by such stay, discontinuance, settlement or dismissal, the court may order any party to the application or action to give notice to the complainant. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 249 (2).

Costs

(3) A complainant is not required to give security for costs in any application made or action brought or intervened in under this Part. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 249 (3).

Idem

(4) In an application made or an action brought or intervened in under this Part, the court may at any time order the corporation or its affiliate to pay to the complainant interim costs, including reasonable legal fees and disbursements, for which interim costs the complainant may be held accountable to the corporation or its affiliate upon final disposition of the application or action. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 249 (4).

Rectifying error in entering, etc., name

250. (1) Where the name of a person is alleged to be or have been wrongly entered or retained in, or wrongly deleted or wrongly omitted from, the registers or other records of a corporation, the corporation, a security holder of the corporation or any aggrieved person may apply to the court for an order that the registers or records be rectified. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 250 (1).

Idem

(2) In connection with an application under this section, the court may make any order it thinks fit including, without limiting the generality of the foregoing,

(a) an order requiring the registers or other records of the corporation to be rectified;

(b) an order restraining the corporation from calling or holding a meeting of shareholders or paying a dividend or making any other distribution or payment to shareholders before the rectification;

(c) an order determining the right of a party to the proceedings to have the party’s name entered or retained in, or deleted or omitted from, the registers or records of the corporation, whether the issue arises between two or more security holders, or between the corporation and any security holders or alleged security holders;

(d) an order compensating a party who has incurred a loss. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 250 (2).

Notice of refusal to file

251. (1) Where the Director refuses to endorse a certificate on articles or any other document required by this Act to be endorsed with a certificate by the Director before it becomes effective, the Director shall give written notice to the person who delivered the articles or other document of the Director’s refusal, specifying the reasons therefor. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 251 (1).

Failure to act deemed refusal

(2) Where, within six months after the delivery to the Director of articles or other documents referred to in subsection (1), the Director has not endorsed a certificate on such articles or other document, the Director shall be deemed for the purposes of section 252 to have refused to endorse it. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 251 (2).

Appeal from Director

252. (1) A person aggrieved by a decision of the Director,

(a) to refuse to endorse a certificate on articles or on any other document;

(b) to issue or to refuse to issue a certificate of amendment under section 12;

(c) to refuse to grant an order under section 144;

(d) to grant or refuse to grant exemption under section 148;

(e) to refuse to endorse an authorization under section 181; or

(f) to issue an order under section 240,

may appeal to the Divisional Court. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 252 (1).

Form of appeal

(2) Every appeal shall be by notice of appeal sent by registered mail to the Director within thirty days after the mailing of the notice of the decision. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 252 (2).

Certificate of Director

(3) The Director shall certify to the Divisional Court,

(a) the decision of the Director together with a statement of the reasons therefor;

(b) the record of any hearing; and

(c) all written submissions to the Director or other material that is relevant to the appeal. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 252 (3).

Representation

(4) The Director is entitled to be heard, by counsel or otherwise, upon the argument of an appeal under this section. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 252 (4).

Court order

(5) Where an appeal is taken under this section, the court may by its order direct the Director to make such decision or to do such other act as the Director is authorized and empowered to do under this Act and as the court thinks proper, having regard to the material and submissions before it and to this Act, and the Director shall make such decision or do such act accordingly. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 252 (5).

Director may make further decision

(6) Despite an order of the court under subsection (5), the Director has power to make any further decision upon new material or where there is a material change in the circumstances, and every such decision is subject to this section. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 252 (6).

Orders for compliance

253. (1) Where a corporation or any shareholder, director, officer, employee, agent, auditor, trustee, receiver and manager, receiver, or liquidator of a corporation does not comply with this Act, the regulations, articles, by-laws, or a unanimous shareholder agreement, a complainant or a creditor of the corporation may, despite the imposition of any penalty in respect of such non-compliance and in addition to any other right the complainant or creditor has, apply to the court for an order directing the corporation or any person to comply with, or restraining the corporation or any person from acting in breach of, any provisions thereof, and upon such application the court may so order and make any further order it thinks fit. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 253 (1).

Idem

(2) Where it appears to the Commission that any person to whom section 111 or subsection 112 (1) applies has failed to comply with or is contravening either or both of such provisions, despite the imposition of any penalty in respect of such non-compliance or contravention, the Commission may apply to the court and the court may, upon such application, make any order it thinks fit including, without limiting the generality of the foregoing,

(a) an order restraining a solicitation, the holding of a meeting or any person from implementing or acting upon any resolution passed at a meeting, to which such non-compliance with or contravention of section 111 or subsection 112 (1) relates;

(b) an order requiring correction of any form of proxy or information circular and a further solicitation; or

(c) an order adjourning the meeting to which such non-compliance with or contravention of section 111 or subsection 112 (1) relates. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 253 (2).

Application made without notice

254. Where this Act states that a person may apply to the court, that person may apply for injunctive relief without notice as the rules of the court provide. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 254.

Appeal

255. An appeal lies to the Divisional Court from any order made by the court under this Act. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 255.

Offences

256. (1) In this section,

“misrepresentation” means,

(a) an untrue statement of material fact, or

(b) an omission to state a material fact that is required to be stated or that is necessary to make a statement not misleading in the light of the circumstances in which it was made. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 256 (1).

Offence, false statements, etc.

(2) Every person who,

(a) makes or assists in making a statement in any material, evidence or information submitted or given under this Act or the regulations to the Director, the Director’s delegate or the Commission or any person appointed to make an investigation or audit under this Act that, at the time and in the light of the circumstances under which it is made, is a misrepresentation;

(b) makes or assists in making a statement in any application, articles, consent, financial statement, information circular, notice, report or other document required to be filed with, furnished or sent to the Director or the Commission under this Act or the regulations that, at the time and in the light of the circumstances under which it is made, is a misrepresentation;

(c) fails to file with the Director or the Commission any document required by this Act to be filed with the Director or the Commission; or

(d) fails to observe or to comply with any direction, decision, ruling, order or other requirement made by the Director or the Commission under this Act or the regulations,

is guilty of an offence and on conviction is liable to a fine of not more than $2,000 or to imprisonment for a term of not more than one year, or to both, or, if such person is a body corporate, to a fine of not more than $25,000. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 256 (2).

Idem

(3) Where a body corporate is guilty of an offence under subsection (2), every director or officer of such body corporate who, without reasonable cause, authorized, permitted or acquiesced in the offence is also guilty of an offence and on conviction is liable to a fine of not more than $2,000 or to imprisonment for a term of not more than one year, or to both. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 256 (3).

Defence

(4) No person is guilty of an offence under clause (2) (a) or (b) if the person did not know and in the exercise of reasonable diligence could not have known that the statement was a misrepresentation. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 256 (4).

Consent

257. No proceeding under section 256 shall be commenced except with the consent or under the direction of the Minister. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 257.

Offence

258. (1) Every person who,

(a) fails without reasonable cause to comply with subsection 29 (5);

(b) without reasonable cause uses a list of holders of securities in contravention of subsection 52 (5) or subsection 146 (8);

(c) fails without reasonable cause to send a prescribed form of proxy to each shareholder of an offering corporation with notice of a meeting of shareholders in contravention of section 111;

(d) fails without reasonable cause to send an information circular in connection with a proxy solicitation in contravention of subsection 112 (1);

(e) being a proxyholder or alternate proxyholder, fails, without reasonable cause, to comply with the directions of the shareholder who appointed him or her in contravention of subsection 114 (1);

(f) without reasonable cause contravenes section 145;

(g) being a director of a corporation, fails, without reasonable cause, to appoint an auditor or auditors, as the case may be, under subsection 149 (1);

(h) being an auditor or former auditor of a corporation fails without reasonable cause to comply with subsection 151 (2);

(i) fails without reasonable cause to comply with subsection 154 (1); or

(j) otherwise without reasonable cause commits an act contrary to or fails or neglects to comply with any provision of this Act or the regulations,

is guilty of an offence and on conviction is liable to a fine of not more than $2,000 or to imprisonment for a term of not more than one year, or to both, or if such person is a body corporate, to a fine of not more than $25,000. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 258 (1).

Idem

(2) Where a body corporate is guilty of an offence under subsection (1), every director or officer of such body corporate who, without reasonable cause, authorized, permitted or acquiesced in such offence is also guilty of an offence and on conviction is liable to a fine of not more than $2,000 or to imprisonment for a term of not more than one year, or to both. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 258 (2).

Limitation

259. (1) No proceeding under section 256 or under clause 258 (1) (j) for a contravention of section 144 shall be commenced more than two years after the facts upon which the proceedings are based first came to the knowledge of the Director as certified by him or her. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 259 (1).

Idem

(2) Subject to subsection (1), no proceeding for an offence under this Act or the regulations shall be commenced more than two years after the time when the subject-matter of the offence arose. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 259 (2).

Information containing more than one offence

260. An information in respect of any contravention of this Act may be for one or more offences and no information, summons, warrant, conviction or other proceeding in any prosecution is objectionable as insufficient by reason of the fact that it relates to two or more offences. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 260.

Civil remedy not affected

261. No civil remedy for an act or omission is suspended or affected by reason that the act or omission is an offence under this Act. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 261.

PART XVIII
GENERAL

Notice to directors or shareholders

262. (1) A notice or document required by this Act, the regulations, the articles or the by-laws to be sent to a shareholder or director of a corporation may be sent by prepaid mail addressed to, or may be delivered personally to,

(a) a shareholder at the shareholder’s latest address as shown in the records of the corporation or its transfer agent; and

(b) a director at his or her latest address as shown in the records of the corporation or in the most recent notice filed under the Corporations Information Act, whichever is the more current. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 262 (1).

Idem

(2) A notice or document sent in accordance with subsection (1) to a shareholder or director of a corporation is deemed to be received by the addressee on the fifth day after mailing. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 262 (2).

Director

(3) A director named in the articles or the most recent return or notice filed under the Corporations Information Act, or a predecessor thereof, is presumed for the purposes of this Act to be a director of the corporation referred to in the articles, return or notice. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 262 (3).

Where notice returned

(4) Where a corporation sends a notice or document to a shareholder in accordance with subsection (1) and the notice or document is returned on three consecutive occasions because the shareholder cannot be found, the corporation is not required to send any further notices or documents to the shareholder until the shareholder informs the corporation in writing of the shareholder’s new address. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 262 (4).

Application to court

(5) Where it is impracticable or impossible to comply with subsection (1), a person may apply to the court for such order as the court thinks fit. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 262 (5).

Electronic communications

(6) A notice or document required or permitted to be sent under this section or section 263 may be sent by electronic means in accordance with the Electronic Commerce Act, 2000. 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 39.

Notice to corporation

263. (1) Except where otherwise provided in this Act, a notice or document required to be sent to a corporation may be sent to the corporation by prepaid mail at its registered office as shown on the records of the Director or may be delivered personally to the corporation at such office and shall be deemed to be received by the corporation on the fifth day after mailing. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 263.

Exception

(2) A notice or other document that is required or permitted by this Act or the regulations to be sent by the Director may be sent by ordinary mail or by any other method, including registered mail, certified mail or prepaid courier, to an address referred to in section 262 or 263 if there is a record by the person who has delivered it that the notice or document has been sent. 1994, c. 27, s. 71 (34).

Same

(3) A notice or other document referred to in subsection (2) may be sent by telephone transmission of a facsimile of the notice or other document or by any other form of electronic transmission if there is a record that the notice or other document has been sent. 1994, c. 27, s. 71 (34).

Deemed delivery

(4) A notice or other document sent by mail by the Director shall be deemed to have been received by the intended recipient on the earlier of,

(a) the day the intended recipient actually receives it; or

(b) the fifth business day after the day it is mailed. 1994, c. 27, s. 71 (34).

Same

(5) A notice or other document sent by a method referred to in subsection (3) shall be deemed to have been received by the intended recipient on the earlier of,

(a) the day the intended recipient actually receives it; or

(b) the first business day after the day the transmission is sent by the Director. 1994, c. 27, s. 71 (34).

Waiver of notice and abridgement of times

264. (1) Where a notice or document is required by this Act or the regulations to be sent, the notice may be waived or the time for the sending of the notice or document may be waived or abridged at any time with the consent in writing of the person entitled thereto. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 264.

Electronic communications

(2) The consent of a person entitled to waive the requirement for the sending of a notice or document or to waive or abridge the time for the sending of the notice or the document under subsection (1) may be sent by electronic means in accordance with the Electronic Commerce Act, 2000. 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 40.

Delegation of powers and duties

265. (1) The Director may delegate in writing any of the Director’s duties or powers under this Act to any public servant in the Ministry. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 265 (1).

Execution of certificate of Director

(2) Where this Act requires or authorizes the Director to endorse or issue a certificate or to certify any fact, the certificate shall be signed by the Director or any other person designated by the regulations. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 265 (2).

Certificate as evidence

(3) A certificate referred to in subsection (2) or a certified copy thereof, when introduced as evidence in any civil, criminal, or administrative action or proceeding, is, in the absence of evidence to the contrary, proof of the facts so certified without personal appearance to prove the signature or official position of the person appearing to have signed the certificate. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 265 (3).

Mechanical reproduction of signature

(4) For the purposes of subsections (2) and (3), any signature of the Director or any signature of an officer of the Ministry designated by the regulations may be printed or otherwise mechanically reproduced. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 265 (4).

Non-application

(5) Subsections (2), (3) and (4) do not apply to certificates which are in electronic form. 1994, c. 27, s. 71 (35).

Certificate that may be signed by directors, etc.

266. (1) A certificate issued on behalf of a corporation stating any fact that is set out in the articles, the by-laws, a unanimous shareholder agreement, the minutes of the meetings of the directors, a committee of directors or the shareholders, or a trust indenture or other contract to which the corporation is a party, may be signed by a director, an officer or a transfer agent of the corporation. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 266 (1).

Evidence being proof

(2) When introduced as evidence in any civil, criminal or administrative action or proceeding,

(a) a fact stated in a certificate referred to in subsection (1);

(b) a certified extract from a register of a corporation required to be maintained by this Act; or

(c) a certified copy of minutes or extract from minutes of a meeting of shareholders, directors or a committee of directors of a corporation,

is, in the absence of evidence to the contrary, proof of the facts so certified without proof of the signature or official character of the person appearing to have signed the certificate. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 266 (2).

Idem

(3) An entry in a securities register of, or a security certificate issued by, a corporation is, in the absence of evidence to the contrary, proof that the person in whose name the security is registered or whose name appears on the certificate is the owner of the securities described in the register or in the certificate, as the case may be. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 266 (3).

Copy of document acceptable

267. (1) Where a notice or document is required to be sent to the Director under this Act, the Director may accept a photostatic or photographic copy thereof. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 267 (1).

Exception to subs. (1)

(2) Subsection (1) does not apply to articles, applications or documents filed under subsection 9 (3). R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 267 (2).

Proof by affidavit

268. (1) The Director may require any fact relevant to the performance of the Director’s duties under this Act or the regulations to be verified by affidavit or otherwise. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 268 (1).

Oaths and affirmations at hearings

(2) For the purpose of holding a hearing under this Act, the Director may administer oaths and affirmations to witnesses and require them to give evidence under oath or affirmation. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 268 (2).

269. Repealed: 1994, c. 27, s. 71 (36).

Examination, etc., of documents

270. (1) A person who has paid the required fee is entitled during usual business hours to examine and to make copies of or extracts from any document required by this Act or the regulations to be sent to the Director or the Commission, except a report sent to the Director under subsection 162 (2) that the court has ordered not to be made available to the public. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 270 (1); 1998, c. 18, Sched. E, s. 29.

Copies to be furnished

(2) Subject to clause 162 (1) (j), the Director or the Commission shall furnish any person with a copy or a certified copy of a document required by this Act or the regulations to be sent to the Director or the Commission. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 270 (2).

Privileged documents

(3) Subsections (1) and (2) do not apply in respect of documents and financial statements required, by this Act or the regulations, to be filed with the Director with an application for exemption from the requirements of Part XII of this Act. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 270 (3).

Appeal from Commission

271. Any person aggrieved by a decision of the Commission under this Act may appeal the decision to the Divisional Court and subsections 9 (2) to (6) of the Securities Act apply to the appeal. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 271.

Powers of Minister

271.1 (1) The Minister may make regulations,

(a) prescribing forms for use under this Act and providing for their use;

(b) prescribing the form and content of any notices or documents that this Act requires to be filed. 1998, c. 18, Sched. E, s. 30.

Fees

(2) The Minister may by order require the payment of fees for search reports, copies of documents or information, filing of documents or other services under this Act and may approve the amount of those fees. 1998, c. 18, Sched. E, s. 30.

Regulations

272. The Lieutenant Governor in Council may make regulations respecting any matter the Lieutenant Governor in Council considers necessary for the purposes of this Act including, without limiting the generality of the foregoing, regulations,

1. respecting names of corporations or classes thereof, the designation, rights, privileges, restrictions or conditions attaching to shares or classes of shares of corporations, or any other matter pertaining to articles or the filing thereof;

2. Repealed: 1998, c. 18, Sched. E, s. 31 (1).

3. Repealed: 1998, c. 18, Sched. E, s. 31 (1).

4. Repealed: 1998, c. 18, Sched. E, s. 31 (1).

Note: Despite the repeal of paragraph 2, regulations made under paragraph 2, as that paragraph read immediately before March 1, 1999, continue until the Minister makes an order under subsection 271.1 (2), as enacted by the Statutes of Ontario, 1998, chapter 18, Schedule E, section 30, that is inconsistent with those regulations. See: 1998, c. 18, Sched. E, s. 31 (2).

Note: Despite the repeal of paragraph 2, the Lieutenant Governor in Council may by regulation revoke regulations made under paragraph 2, as that paragraph read immediately before March 1, 1999, if the Minister makes an order under subsection 271.1 (2), as enacted by the Statutes of Ontario, 1998, chapter 18, Schedule E, section 30, that is inconsistent with those regulations. See: 1998, c. 18, Sched. E, s. 31 (3).

Note: Despite the repeal of paragraphs 3 and 4, the Lieutenant Governor in Council may by regulation revoke regulations made under paragraph 3 or 4, as those paragraphs read immediately before March 1, 1999, if the Minister makes a regulation under subsection 271.1 (1), as enacted by the Statutes of Ontario, 1998, chapter 18, Schedule E, section 30, that is inconsistent with those regulations. See: 1998, c. 18, Sched. E, s. 31 (4).

5. designating officers of the Ministry for the purposes of endorsing certificates, issuing certificates as to any fact or certifying true copies of documents required or authorized under this Act;

6. prescribing the form and content of information circulars and proxies required by Part VIII and the discretionary authority that may be conferred in proxies;

7. prescribing requirements with respect to applications to the Director or the Commission for exemptions permitted by this Act and the practice and procedure thereon;

8. prohibiting the use of any words or expressions in a corporate name;

9. defining any word or expression used in clause 9 (1) (b);

10. prescribing requirements for the purposes of clause 9 (1) (c);

11. prescribing conditions for the purposes of subsection 9 (2);

12. prescribing the documents relating to names that shall be filed with the Director under subsection 9 (3);

13. respecting the name of a corporation under subsection 10 (2);

14. prescribing the punctuation marks and other marks that may form part of a corporate name under subsection 10 (3);

15. respecting the content of a special language provision under subsection 10 (4);

15.1 prescribing conditions for the purposes of subsections 29 (9) and (10);

15.2 prescribing consequences for the purposes of subsection 29 (11);

15.3 prescribing conditions, notices, the manner for making determinations and laws for the purposes of subsection 45 (1);

15.4 prescribing the maximum number of words for the purposes of subsection 99 (3.1);

15.5 prescribing public announcements and circumstances for the purposes of clauses (i) and (j) of the definition of ““solicit” and “solicitation”” in section 109;

15.6 prescribing circumstances for the purpose of clause 112 (1.2);

16. prescribing the form of the statutory declarations under subsection 52 (1) and subsection 146 (1);

16.1 prescribing an amount for the purposes of subclause 148 (1) (a) (iii);

17. prescribing the form and content of financial statements and interim financial statements required under this Act;

18. prescribing that, for the purposes of Part XII of this Act, the standards, as they exist from time to time, of a prescribed accounting body shall be followed;

19. prescribing standards to be used by an auditor in making an examination of financial statements required under this Act and the manner in which the auditor shall report thereon;

20. prescribing exceptions under section 177;

21. prescribing the manner in which notice may be sent under subsection 190 (3);

22. Repealed: 2009, c. 33, Sched. 17, s. 1 (1).

23. prescribing Acts of Canada or a province or ordinances of a territory for purposes of sections 29, 42, 45 and 56 and prescribing the notice required under subsection 45 (1);

24. prescribing the manner in which the directors of corporations may determine that restricted shares are owned contrary to restrictions under subsection 45 (1);

25. prescribing the manner in which funds may be invested under subsection 45 (5);

26. prescribing, with respect to a corporation that has imposed restrictions on the issue, transfer or ownership of its shares for a purpose under subsection 42 (2),

i. the disclosure required of the restrictions in documents issued or published by the corporation,

ii. the duties and powers of the directors to refuse to issue or register transfers of shares in accordance with the articles of the corporation,

iii. the limitations on voting rights of any shares held contrary to the articles of the corporation, and

iv. the powers of the directors to require disclosure of beneficial ownership of shares of the corporation and the rights of the corporation and its directors, employees or agents to rely on the disclosure and the effects of the reliance;

27. prescribing persons or classes of persons for the purpose of clause 42 (2) (c) and prescribing the manner of computing the ownership of shares of a corporation by persons for such purpose;

28. Repealed: 2009, c. 33, Sched. 17, s. 1 (1).

29. prescribing classes of persons for the purposes of clause (b) of the definition of “resident Canadian” in subsection 1 (1);

29.1 providing for and governing the filing of documents sent by electronic format, including the manner of determining the date of receipt and the form of electronic signatures;

29.2 providing for the waiver of signature requirements;

29.3 providing for the exclusion of any class or classes of documents from being filed in electronic format or by telephone transmission of a facsimile;

29.4 authorizing the Director to enter into an agreement with any person respecting the use, disclosure, sale or licensing of records required under this Act and prescribing terms and conditions for any such agreement;

30. prescribing any matter referred to in this Act as prescribed by the regulations. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 272; 1994, c. 27, s. 71 (37); 1998, c. 18, Sched. E, s. 31 (1); 2006, c. 34, Sched. B, s. 41; 2009, c. 33, Sched. 17, s. 1 (1).

Where articles to be sent to Director

273. (1) Where this Act requires that articles relating to a corporation be sent to the Director, unless otherwise specifically provided,

(a) two duplicate originals of the articles shall be signed by a director or an officer of the corporation or, in the case of articles of incorporation, by all incorporators; and

(b) upon receiving duplicate originals of any articles in the prescribed form that have been executed in accordance with this Act, any other required documents and the prescribed fees, the Director shall, subject to his or her discretion as provided in subsection 180 (4) and subsection 241 (5), and, subject to subsection (2),

(i) endorse on each duplicate original a certificate, setting out the day, month and year of endorsement and the corporation number,

(ii) file a copy of the articles with the endorsement of the certificate thereon, and

(iii) send to the corporation or its representative one duplicate original of the articles with the endorsement of the certificate thereon.

(iv) Repealed: 1994, c. 27, s. 71 (38).

R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 273 (1); 1994, c. 27, s. 71 (38); 2009, c. 33, Sched. 17, s. 1 (2).

Date on certificate

(2) A certificate referred to in subsection (1) shall be dated as of the day the Director receives the duplicate originals of any articles together with all other required documents executed in accordance with this Act and the required fee, or as of any later date acceptable to the Director and specified by the person who submitted the articles or by the court. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 273 (2); 1998, c. 18, Sched. E, s. 32 (1).

Effective date of articles

(3) Articles endorsed with a certificate under subsection (1), are effective on the date shown in the certificate even if any action required to be taken by the Director under this Act with respect to the endorsement of the certificate and filing by the Director is taken at a later date. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 273 (3).

Electronic filing

(4) Despite subsections (1) and (2), if articles relating to a corporation are sent to the Director in a prescribed electronic format,

(a) the articles shall set out an electronic signature of a director or officer of the corporation or, in the case of articles of incorporation, the electronic signature of all incorporators, unless the regulations otherwise provide; and

(b) upon receipt of the articles in the prescribed electronic format completed in accordance with this Act and the required fee, the Director shall, subject to his or her discretion as provided in subsections 180 (4) and 241 (5), and subject to subsection (5) of this section,

(i) endorse a certificate by making an appropriate entry in an electronic database maintained under section 276, and

(ii) send to the corporation or its representative a copy of the certificate in a form prescribed by the regulations. 1994, c. 27, s. 71 (39); 1998, c. 18, Sched. E, s. 32 (2); 2009, c. 33, Sched. 17, s. 1 (3).

Date of certificate

(5) A certificate referred to in subsection (4) shall be dated as of the day the Director received the articles in a prescribed electronic format completed in accordance with this Act and the required fee or as of any later date acceptable to the Director and specified by the person who submitted the articles or by the court. 1994, c. 27, s. 71 (39); 1998, c. 18, Sched. E, s. 32 (3).

Electronic filers

273.1 (1) Information that is filed in an electronic format may be filed by a person who is authorized to do so by the Director or by a person who is a member of a class of persons that is authorized to do so. 1994, c. 27, s. 71 (40).

Condition

(2) The Director may attach terms and conditions to an authorization given under subsection (1) and may require any person who applies for an authorization to enter into an agreement governing the making of filings in an electronic format. 1994, c. 27, s. 71 (40).

Fax filing

273.2 (1) Despite section 273 and subject to the regulations, articles or other documents may be sent in duplicate to the Director by telephone transmission of a facsimile. 1994, c. 27, s. 71 (40).

Same

(2) Where articles or another document are sent to the Director under subsection (1), a required signature may be a facsimile. 1994, c. 27, s. 71 (40).

No certificate if corporation in default

274. (1) Despite any provision of this Act requiring the Director to endorse a certificate, the Director shall not do so if a corporation is in default of a filing requirement under the Corporations Information Act or has any unpaid fees or penalties outstanding. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 274 (1).

Commencement

(2) This section comes into force on a day to be named by proclamation of the Lieutenant Governor. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 274 (2).

Where error in respect of certificate

275. (1) Where a certificate endorsed or issued under this Act or a predecessor of this Act contains an error or where a certificate has been endorsed or issued on articles or any other documents that contain an error,

(a) the corporation, its directors or shareholders may apply to the Director for a corrected certificate and shall surrender the certificate and related articles or documents; or

(b) the corporation shall upon the request of the Director surrender the certificate and related articles or documents,

and, after giving the corporation an opportunity to be heard, where the Director is of the opinion that it is appropriate to so do and is satisfied that such steps have been taken by the corporation as the Director required, the Director shall endorse a corrected certificate. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 275 (1).

Date on certificate

(2) A corrected certificate endorsed under subsection (1) may bear the date of the certificate it replaces. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 275 (2).

(3) Repealed: 2004, c. 19, s. 3 (6).

Appeal

(4) A decision of the Director under subsection (1) may be appealed to the Divisional Court which may order the Director to change his or her decision and make such further order as it thinks fit. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 275 (4).

Records

276. (1) Records required by this Act to be prepared and maintained by the Director or Commission may be in bound or loose-leaf or electronic form or in photographic film form, or may be entered or recorded by any system of mechanical or electronic data processing or by any other information storage device that is capable of reproducing any required information in an accurate and intelligible form within a reasonable time. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 276 (1); 1994, c. 27, s. 71 (41).

Admission as evidence

(2) When records maintained by the Director or the Commission are prepared and maintained other than in written form,

(a) the Director or the Commission shall furnish any copy required to be furnished under subsection 270 (2) in intelligible written or other form; and

(b) a report reproduced from those records, if it is certified by the Director or the Commission or a member thereof, as the case may be, is, without proof of the office or signature thereof, admissible in evidence. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 276 (2); 1994, c. 27, s. 71 (42, 43).

Copy in lieu of document

(3) The Director or Commission, as the case may be, is not required to produce any document where a copy of the document is furnished in compliance with clause (2) (a). R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 276 (3).

Deemed amendment

277. (1) Any provision in articles, by-laws or any special resolution of a corporation that was valid immediately before the 29th day of July, 1983 and that has not been amended in accordance with this Act is deemed to be amended to the extent necessary to bring the terms of the provision into conformity with this Act. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 277 (1).

Amendments

(2) A corporation may, by articles of amendment, change the express terms of any provision in its articles to which subsection (1) applies to conform to the terms of the provision as deemed to be amended by that subsection. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 277 (2).

Idem

(3) A corporation shall not restate its articles under section 173 unless the articles of the corporation are in conformity with this Act and, where the articles have been deemed to be amended under subsection (1), the corporation has amended the express terms of the provisions in its articles in accordance with subsection (2). R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 277 (3).

Where s.185 does not apply

(4) A shareholder is not entitled to dissent under section 185 in respect of any amendment made for the purpose only of bringing the provisions of articles into conformity with this Act. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 277 (4).

Appointment of Director

278. The Minister may appoint a Director to carry out the duties and exercise the powers of the Director under this Act. R.S.O. 1990, c. B.16, s. 278.

______________

Category : Uncategorized | Blog
18
Jan

Trade-marks Act

T-13

An Act relating to trade-marks and unfair competition

SHORT TITLE

Short title

1. This Act may be cited as the Trade-marks Act.

R.S., c. T-10, s. 1.

INTERPRETATION

Definitions

2. In this Act,

“certification mark”
«marque de certification »

“certification mark” means a mark that is used for the purpose of distinguishing or so as to distinguish wares or services that are of a defined standard with respect to

(a) the character or quality of the wares or services,

(b) the working conditions under which the wares have been produced or the services performed,

(c) the class of persons by whom the wares have been produced or the services performed, or

(d) the area within which the wares have been produced or the services performed,

from wares or services that are not of that defined standard;

“confusing”
«créant de la confusion »

“confusing” , when applied as an adjective to a trade-mark or trade-name, means a trade-mark or trade-name the use of which would cause confusion in the manner and circumstances described in section 6;

“Convention”
«Convention »

“Convention” means the Convention of the Union of Paris made on March 20, 1883 and any amendments and revisions thereof made before or after July 1, 1954 to which Canada is party;

“country of origin”
«pays d’origine »

“country of origin” means

(a) the country of the Union in which the applicant for registration of a trade-mark had at the date of the application a real and effective industrial or commercial establishment, or

(b) if the applicant for registration of a trade-mark did not at the date of the application have in a country of the Union an establishment as described in paragraph (a), the country of the Union where he on that date had his domicile, or

(c) if the applicant for registration of a trade-mark did not at the date of the application have in a country of the Union an establishment as described in paragraph (a) or a domicile as described in paragraph (b), the country of the Union of which he was on that date a citizen or national;

“country of the Union”
«pays de l’Union »

“country of the Union” means

(a) any country that is a member of the Union for the Protection of Industrial Property constituted under the Convention, or

(b) any WTO Member;

“distinctive”
«distinctive »

“distinctive” , in relation to a trade-mark, means a trade-mark that actually distinguishes the wares or services in association with which it is used by its owner from the wares or services of others or is adapted so to distinguish them;

“distinguishing guise”
«signe distinctif »

“distinguishing guise” means

(a) a shaping of wares or their containers, or

(b) a mode of wrapping or packaging wares

the appearance of which is used by a person for the purpose of distinguishing or so as to distinguish wares or services manufactured, sold, leased, hired or performed by him from those manufactured, sold, leased, hired or performed by others;

“geographical indication”
«indication géographique »

“geographical indication” means, in respect of a wine or spirit, an indication that

(a) identifies the wine or spirit as originating in the territory of a WTO Member, or a region or locality of that territory, where a quality, reputation or other characteristic of the wine or spirit is essentially attributable to its geographical origin, and

(b) except in the case of an indication identifying a wine or spirit originating in Canada, is protected by the laws applicable to that WTO Member;

“owner”
«propriétaire »

“owner” , in relation to a certification mark, means the person by whom the defined standard has been established;

“package”
«paquet » ou
«colis »

“package” includes any container or holder ordinarily associated with wares at the time of the transfer of the property in or possession of the wares in the course of trade;

“person”
«personne »

“person” includes any lawful trade union and any lawful association engaged in trade or business or the promotion thereof, and the administrative authority of any country, state, province, municipality or other organized administrative area;

“person interested”
«personne intéressée »

“person interested” includes any person who is affected or reasonably apprehends that he may be affected by any entry in the register, or by any act or omission or contemplated act or omission under or contrary to this Act, and includes the Attorney General of Canada;

“prescribed”
«prescrit »

“prescribed” means prescribed by or under the regulations;

“proposed trade-mark”
«marque de commerce projetée »

“proposed trade-mark” means a mark that is proposed to be used by a person for the purpose of distinguishing or so as to distinguish wares or services manufactured, sold, leased, hired or performed by him from those manufactured, sold, leased, hired or performed by others;

“protected geographical indication”
«indication géographique protégée »

“protected geographical indication” means a geographical indication that is on the list kept pursuant to subsection 11.12(1);

“register”
«registre »

“register” means the register kept under section 26;

“registered trade-mark”
«marque de commerce déposée »

“registered trade-mark” means a trade-mark that is on the register;

“registered user” [Repealed, 1993, c. 15, s. 57]

“Registrar”
«registraire »

“Registrar” means the Registrar of Trade-marks appointed under section 63;

“related companies”
«compagnies connexes »

“related companies” means companies that are members of a group of two or more companies one of which, directly or indirectly, owns or controls a majority of the issued voting stock of the others;

“representative for service”
«représentant pour signification »

“representative for service” means the person or firm named under paragraph 30(g), subsection 38(3), paragraph 41(1)(a) or subsection 42(1);

“trade-mark”
«marque de commerce »

“trade-mark” means

(a) a mark that is used by a person for the purpose of distinguishing or so as to distinguish wares or services manufactured, sold, leased, hired or performed by him from those manufactured, sold, leased, hired or performed by others,

(b) a certification mark,

(c) a distinguishing guise, or

(d) a proposed trade-mark;

“trade-name”
«nom commercial »

“trade-name” means the name under which any business is carried on, whether or not it is the name of a corporation, a partnership or an individual;

“use”
«emploi » ou
«usage »

“use” , in relation to a trade-mark, means any use that by section 4 is deemed to be a use in association with wares or services;

“wares”
«marchandises »

“wares” includes printed publications;

“WTO Agreement”
«Accord sur l’OMC »

“WTO Agreement” has the meaning given to the word “Agreement” by subsection 2(1) of the World Trade Organization Agreement Implementation Act;

“WTO Member”
«membre de l’OMC »

“WTO Member” means a Member of the World Trade Organization established by Article I of the WTO Agreement.

R.S., 1985, c. T-13, s. 2; 1993, c. 15, s. 57; 1994, c. 47, s. 190.

When deemed to be adopted

3. A trade-mark is deemed to have been adopted by a person when that person or his predecessor in title commenced to use it in Canada or to make it known in Canada or, if that person or his predecessor had not previously so used it or made it known, when that person or his predecessor filed an application for its registration in Canada.

R.S., c. T-10, s. 3.

When deemed to be used

4. (1) A trade-mark is deemed to be used in association with wares if, at the time of the transfer of the property in or possession of the wares, in the normal course of trade, it is marked on the wares themselves or on the packages in which they are distributed or it is in any other manner so associated with the wares that notice of the association is then given to the person to whom the property or possession is transferred.

Idem

(2) A trade-mark is deemed to be used in association with services if it is used or displayed in the performance or advertising of those services.

Use by export

(3) A trade-mark that is marked in Canada on wares or on the packages in which they are contained is, when the wares are exported from Canada, deemed to be used in Canada in association with those wares.

R.S., c. T-10, s. 4.

When deemed to be made known

5. A trade-mark is deemed to be made known in Canada by a person only if it is used by that person in a country of the Union, other than Canada, in association with wares or services, and

(a) the wares are distributed in association with it in Canada, or

(b) the wares or services are advertised in association with it in

(i) any printed publication circulated in Canada in the ordinary course of commerce among potential dealers in or users of the wares or services, or

(ii) radio broadcasts ordinarily received in Canada by potential dealers in or users of the wares or services,

and it has become well known in Canada by reason of the distribution or advertising.

R.S., c. T-10, s. 5.

When mark or name confusing

6. (1) For the purposes of this Act, a trade-mark or trade-name is confusing with another trade-mark or trade-name if the use of the first mentioned trade-mark or trade-name would cause confusion with the last mentioned trade-mark or trade-name in the manner and circumstances described in this section.

Idem

(2) The use of a trade-mark causes confusion with another trade-mark if the use of both trade-marks in the same area would be likely to lead to the inference that the wares or services associated with those trade-marks are manufactured, sold, leased, hired or performed by the same person, whether or not the wares or services are of the same general class.

Idem

(3) The use of a trade-mark causes confusion with a trade-name if the use of both the trade-mark and trade-name in the same area would be likely to lead to the inference that the wares or services associated with the trade-mark and those associated with the business carried on under the trade-name are manufactured, sold, leased, hired or performed by the same person, whether or not the wares or services are of the same general class.

Idem

(4) The use of a trade-name causes confusion with a trade-mark if the use of both the trade-name and trade-mark in the same area would be likely to lead to the inference that the wares or services associated with the business carried on under the trade-name and those associated with the trade-mark are manufactured, sold, leased, hired or performed by the same person, whether or not the wares or services are of the same general class.

What to be considered

(5) In determining whether trade-marks or trade-names are confusing, the court or the Registrar, as the case may be, shall have regard to all the surrounding circumstances including

(a) the inherent distinctiveness of the trade-marks or trade-names and the extent to which they have become known;

(b) the length of time the trade-marks or trade-names have been in use;

(c) the nature of the wares, services or business;

(d) the nature of the trade; and

(e) the degree of resemblance between the trade-marks or trade-names in appearance or sound or in the ideas suggested by them.

R.S., c. T-10, s. 6.

UNFAIR COMPETITION AND PROHIBITED MARKS

Prohibitions

7. No person shall

(a) make a false or misleading statement tending to discredit the business, wares or services of a competitor;

(b) direct public attention to his wares, services or business in such a way as to cause or be likely to cause confusion in Canada, at the time he commenced so to direct attention to them, between his wares, services or business and the wares, services or business of another;

(c) pass off other wares or services as and for those ordered or requested;

(d) make use, in association with wares or services, of any description that is false in a material respect and likely to mislead the public as to

(i) the character, quality, quantity or composition,

(ii) the geographical origin, or

(iii) the mode of the manufacture, production or performance

of the wares or services; or

(e) do any other act or adopt any other business practice contrary to honest industrial or commercial usage in Canada.

R.S., c. T-10, s. 7.

Warranty of lawful use

8. Every person who in the course of trade transfers the property in or the possession of any wares bearing, or in packages bearing, any trade-mark or trade-name shall, unless before the transfer he otherwise expressly states in writing, be deemed to warrant, to the person to whom the property or possession is transferred, that the trade-mark or trade-name has been and may be lawfully used in connection with the wares.

R.S., c. T-10, s. 8.

Prohibited marks

9. (1) No person shall adopt in connection with a business, as a trade-mark or otherwise, any mark consisting of, or so nearly resembling as to be likely to be mistaken for,

(a) the Royal Arms, Crest or Standard;

(b) the arms or crest of any member of the Royal Family;

(c) the standard, arms or crest of His Excellency the Governor General;

(d) any word or symbol likely to lead to the belief that the wares or services in association with which it is used have received, or are produced, sold or performed under, royal, vice-regal or governmental patronage, approval or authority;

(e) the arms, crest or flag adopted and used at any time by Canada or by any province or municipal corporation in Canada in respect of which the Registrar has, at the request of the Government of Canada or of the province or municipal corporation concerned, given public notice of its adoption and use;

(f) the emblem of the Red Cross on a white ground, formed by reversing the federal colours of Switzerland and retained by the Geneva Convention for the Protection of War Victims of 1949 as the emblem and distinctive sign of the Medical Service of armed forces and used by the Canadian Red Cross Society, or the expression “Red Cross” or “Geneva Cross”;

(g) the emblem of the Red Crescent on a white ground adopted for the same purpose as specified in paragraph (f) by a number of Moslem countries;

(g.1) the third Protocol emblem — commonly known as the “Red Crystal” — referred to in Article 2, paragraph 2 of Schedule VII to the Geneva Conventions Act and composed of a red frame in the shape of a square on edge on a white ground, adopted for the same purpose as specified in paragraph (f);

(h) the equivalent sign of the Red Lion and Sun used by Iran for the same purpose as specified in paragraph (f);

(h.1) the international distinctive sign of civil defence (equilateral blue triangle on an orange ground) referred to in Article 66, paragraph 4 of Schedule V to the Geneva Conventions Act;

(i) any territorial or civic flag or any national, territorial or civic arms, crest or emblem, of a country of the Union, if the flag, arms, crest or emblem is on a list communicated under article 6ter of the Convention or pursuant to the obligations under the Agreement on Trade-related Aspects of Intellectual Property Rights set out in Annex 1C to the WTO Agreement stemming from that article, and the Registrar gives public notice of the communication;

(i.1) any official sign or hallmark indicating control or warranty adopted by a country of the Union, if the sign or hallmark is on a list communicated under article 6ter of the Convention or pursuant to the obligations under the Agreement on Trade-related Aspects of Intellectual Property Rights set out in Annex 1C to the WTO Agreement stemming from that article, and the Registrar gives public notice of the communication;

(i.2) any national flag of a country of the Union;

(i.3) any armorial bearing, flag or other emblem, or any abbreviation of the name, of an international intergovernmental organization, if the armorial bearing, flag, emblem or abbreviation is on a list communicated under article 6ter of the Convention or pursuant to the obligations under the Agreement on Trade-related Aspects of Intellectual Property Rights set out in Annex 1C to the WTO Agreement stemming from that article, and the Registrar gives public notice of the communication;

(j) any scandalous, obscene or immoral word or device;

(k) any matter that may falsely suggest a connection with any living individual;

(l) the portrait or signature of any individual who is living or has died within the preceding thirty years;

(m) the words “United Nations” or the official seal or emblem of the United Nations;

(n) any badge, crest, emblem or mark

(i) adopted or used by any of Her Majesty’s Forces as defined in the National Defence Act,

(ii) of any university, or

(iii) adopted and used by any public authority, in Canada as an official mark for wares or services,

in respect of which the Registrar has, at the request of Her Majesty or of the university or public authority, as the case may be, given public notice of its adoption and use;

(n.1) any armorial bearings granted, recorded or approved for use by a recipient pursuant to the prerogative powers of Her Majesty as exercised by the Governor General in respect of the granting of armorial bearings, if the Registrar has, at the request of the Governor General, given public notice of the grant, recording or approval; or

(o) the name “Royal Canadian Mounted Police” or “R.C.M.P.” or any other combination of letters relating to the Royal Canadian Mounted Police, or any pictorial representation of a uniformed member thereof.

Excepted uses

(2) Nothing in this section prevents the adoption, use or registration as a trade-mark or otherwise, in connection with a business, of any mark

(a) described in subsection (1) with the consent of Her Majesty or such other person, society, authority or organization as may be considered to have been intended to be protected by this section; or

(b) consisting of, or so nearly resembling as to be likely to be mistaken for

(i) an official sign or hallmark mentioned in paragraph (1)(i.1), except in respect of wares that are the same or similar to the wares in respect of which the official sign or hallmark has been adopted, or

(ii) an armorial bearing, flag, emblem or abbreviation mentioned in paragraph (1)(i.3), unless the use of the mark is likely to mislead the public as to a connection between the user and the organization.

R.S., 1985, c. T-13, s. 9; 1990, c. 14, s. 8; 1993, c. 15, s. 58; 1994, c. 47, s. 191; 1999, c. 31, s. 209(F); 2007, c. 26, s. 6.

Further prohibitions

10. Where any mark has by ordinary and bona fide commercial usage become recognized in Canada as designating the kind, quality, quantity, destination, value, place of origin or date of production of any wares or services, no person shall adopt it as a trade-mark in association with such wares or services or others of the same general class or use it in a way likely to mislead, nor shall any person so adopt or so use any mark so nearly resembling that mark as to be likely to be mistaken therefor.

R.S., c. T-10, s. 10.

Further prohibitions

10.1 Where a denomination must, under the Plant Breeders’ Rights Act, be used to designate a plant variety, no person shall adopt it as a trade-mark in association with the plant variety or another plant variety of the same species or use it in a way likely to mislead, nor shall any person so adopt or so use any mark so nearly resembling that denomination as to be likely to be mistaken therefor.

1990, c. 20, s. 79.

Further prohibitions

11. No person shall use in connection with a business, as a trade-mark or otherwise, any mark adopted contrary to section 9 or 10 of this Act or section 13 or 14 of the Unfair Competition Act, chapter 274 of the Revised Statutes of Canada, 1952.

R.S., c. T-10, s. 11.

Further prohibitions

11.1 No person shall use in connection with a business, as a trade-mark or otherwise, any denomination adopted contrary to section 10.1.

1990, c. 20, s. 80.

Definitions

11.11 In sections 11.12 to 11.2,

“Minister”
«ministre »

“Minister” means the member of the Queen’s Privy Council for Canada designated as the Minister for the purposes of sections 11.12 to 11.2;

“responsible authority”
«autorité compétente »

“responsible authority” means, in relation to a wine or spirit, the person, firm or other entity that, in the opinion of the Minister, is, by reason of state or commercial interest, sufficiently connected with and knowledgeable of that wine or spirit to be a party to any proceedings in respect of an objection filed under subsection 11.13(1).

1994, c. 47, s. 192.

List

11.12 (1) There shall be kept under the supervision of the Registrar a list of geographical indications.

Statement of Minister

(2) Where a statement by the Minister, setting out in respect of an indication the information mentioned in subsection (3), is published in the Canada Gazette and

(a) a statement of objection has not been filed and served on the responsible authority in accordance with subsection 11.13(1) and the time for the filing of the statement of objection has expired, or

(b) a statement of objection has been so filed and served, but it has been withdrawn or deemed under subsection 11.13(6) to have been withdrawn or it has been rejected pursuant to subsection 11.13(7) or, if an appeal is taken, it is rejected pursuant to the final judgment given in the appeal,

the Registrar shall enter the indication on the list of geographical indications kept pursuant to subsection (1).

Information

(3) For the purposes of subsection (2), the statement by the Minister must set out the following information in respect of an indication:

(a) that the Minister proposes that the indication be entered on the list of geographical indications kept pursuant to subsection (1);

(b) that the indication identifies a wine or that the indication identifies a spirit;

(c) the territory, or the region or locality of a territory, in which the wine or spirit is identified as originating;

(d) the name of the responsible authority in relation to the wine or spirit and the address of the responsible authority’s principal office or place of business in Canada, if any, and if the responsible authority has no office or place of business in Canada, the name and address in Canada of a person or firm on whom service of any document or proceedings in respect of an objection may be given or served with the same effect as if they had been given to or served on the responsible authority itself; and

(e) the quality, reputation or other characteristic of the wine or spirit that, in the opinion of the Minister, qualifies that indication as a geographical indication.

Removal from list

(4) The Registrar shall remove an indication from the list of geographical indications kept pursuant to subsection (1) on the publication in the Canada Gazette of a statement by the Minister that the indication is to be removed.

1994, c. 47, s. 192.

Statement of objection

11.13 (1) Within three months after the publication in the Canada Gazette of a statement referred to in subsection 11.12(2), any person interested may, on payment of the prescribed fee, file with the Registrar, and serve on the responsible authority in the prescribed manner, a statement of objection.

Ground

(2) A statement of objection may be based only on the ground that the indication is not a geographical indication.

Content

(3) A statement of objection shall set out

(a) the ground of objection in sufficient detail to enable the responsible authority to reply thereto; and

(b) the address of the objector’s principal office or place of business in Canada, if any, and if the objector has no office or place of business in Canada, the address of the principal office or place of business abroad and the name and address in Canada of a person or firm on whom service of any document in respect of the objection may be made with the same effect as if it had been served on the objector.

Counter statement

(4) Within three months after a statement of objection has been served on the responsible authority, the responsible authority may file a counter statement with the Registrar and serve a copy on the objector in the prescribed manner, and if the responsible authority does not so file and serve a counter statement, the indication shall not be entered on the list of geographical indications.

Evidence and hearing

(5) Both the objector and the responsible authority shall be given an opportunity, in the manner prescribed, to submit evidence and to make representations to the Registrar unless

(a) the responsible authority does not file and serve a counter statement in accordance with subsection (4) or if, in the prescribed circumstances, the responsible authority does not submit evidence or a statement that the responsible authority does not wish to submit evidence; or

(b) the objection is withdrawn or deemed under subsection (6) to have been withdrawn.

Withdrawal of objection

(6) The objection shall be deemed to have been withdrawn if, in the prescribed circumstances, the objector does not submit evidence or a statement that the objector does not wish to submit evidence.

Decision

(7) After considering the evidence and representations of the objector and the responsible authority, the Registrar shall decide that the indication is not a geographical indication or reject the objection, and notify the parties of the decision and the reasons for the decision.

1994, c. 47, s. 192.

Prohibited adoption of indication for wines

11.14 (1) No person shall adopt in connection with a business, as a trade-mark or otherwise,

(a) a protected geographical indication identifying a wine in respect of a wine not originating in the territory indicated by the protected geographical indication; or

(b) a translation in any language of the geographical indication in respect of that wine.

Prohibited use

(2) No person shall use in connection with a business, as a trade-mark or otherwise,

(a) a protected geographical indication identifying a wine in respect of a wine not originating in the territory indicated by the protected geographical indication or adopted contrary to subsection (1); or

(b) a translation in any language of the geographical indication in respect of that wine.

1994, c. 47, s. 192.

Prohibited adoption of indication for spirits

11.15 (1) No person shall adopt in connection with a business, as a trade-mark or otherwise,

(a) a protected geographical indication identifying a spirit in respect of a spirit not originating in the territory indicated by the protected geographical indication; or

(b) a translation in any language of the geographical indication in respect of that spirit.

Prohibited use

(2) No person shall use in connection with a business, as a trade-mark or otherwise,

(a) a protected geographical indication identifying a spirit in respect of a spirit not originating in the territory indicated by the protected geographical indication or adopted contrary to subsection (1); or

(b) a translation in any language of the geographical indication in respect of that spirit.

1994, c. 47, s. 192.

Exception for personal names

11.16 (1) Sections 11.14 and 11.15 do not prevent a person from using, in the course of trade, that person’s name or the name of the person’s predecessor-in-title, except where the name is used in such a manner as to mislead the public.

Exception for comparative advertising

(2) Subject to subsection (3), sections 11.14 and 11.15 do not prevent a person from using a protected geographical indication in comparative advertising in respect of a wine or spirit.

Exception not applicable to packaging

(3) Subsection (2) does not apply to comparative advertising on labels or packaging associated with a wine or spirit.

1994, c. 47, s. 192.

Continued use

11.17 (1) Where a Canadian has used a protected geographical indication in a continuous manner in relation to any business or commercial activity in respect of goods or services

(a) in good faith before April 15, 1994, or

(b) for at least ten years before that date,

section 11.14 or 11.15, as the case may be, does not apply to any continued or similar use by that Canadian.

Definition of “Canadian”

(2) For the purposes of this section, “Canadian” includes

(a) a Canadian citizen;

(b) a permanent resident within the meaning of subsection 2(1) of the Immigration and Refugee Protection Act who has been ordinarily resident in Canada for not more than one year after the time at which the permanent resident first became eligible to apply for Canadian citizenship; and

(c) an entity that carries on business in Canada.

1994, c. 47, s. 192; 2001, c. 27, s. 271.

Exception for disuse

11.18 (1) Notwithstanding sections 11.14 and 11.15 and paragraphs 12(1)(g) and (h), nothing in any of those provisions prevents the adoption, use or registration as a trade-mark or otherwise, in connection with a business, of a protected geographical indication identifying a wine or spirit if the indication has ceased to be protected by the laws applicable to the WTO Member for which the indication is protected, or has fallen into disuse in that Member.

Exceptions for customary names

(2) Notwithstanding sections 11.14 and 11.15 and paragraphs 12(1)(g) and (h), nothing in any of those provisions prevents the adoption, use or registration as a trade-mark or otherwise, in connection with a business, of an indication in respect of a wine or spirit

(a) that is identical with a term customary in common language in Canada as the common name for the wine or spirit, as the case may be; or

(b) that is identical with a customary name of a grape variety existing in Canada on or before the day on which the Agreement comes into force.

Exception for generic names for wines

(3) Notwithstanding sections 11.14 and 11.15 and paragraphs 12(1)(g) and (h), nothing in any of those provisions prevents the adoption, use or registration as a trade-mark or otherwise, in connection with a business, of the following indications in respect of wines:

(a) Champagne;

(b) Port;

(c) Porto;

(d) Sherry;

(e) Chablis;

(f) Burgundy;

(g) Bourgogne;

(h) Rhine;

(i) Rhin;

(j) Sauterne; and

(k) Sauternes.

(l) to (v) [Repealed, SOR/2004-85]

Exception for generic names for spirits

(4) Notwithstanding sections 11.14 and 11.15 and paragraphs 12(1)(g) and (h), nothing in any of those provisions prevents the adoption, use or registration as a trade-mark or otherwise, in connection with a business, of the following indications in respect of spirits:

(a) [Repealed, SOR/2004-85]

(b) Marc;

(c) [Repealed, SOR/2004-85]

(d) Sambuca;

(e) Geneva Gin;

(f) Genièvre;

(g) Hollands Gin;

(h) London Gin;

(i) Schnapps;

(j) Malt Whiskey;

(k) Eau-de-vie;

(l) Bitters;

(m) Anisette;

(n) Curacao; and

(o) Curaçao.

Governor in Council amendment

(5) The Governor in Council may, by order, amend subsection (3) or (4) by adding thereto or deleting therefrom an indication in respect of a wine or spirit, as the case may be.

1994, c. 47, s. 192; SOR/2004-85.

Exception for failure to take proceedings

11.19 (1) Sections 11.14 and 11.15 do not apply to the adoption or use of a trade-mark by a person if no proceedings are taken to enforce those sections in respect of that person’s use or adoption of the trade-mark within five years after use of the trade-mark by that person or that person’s predecessor-in-title has become generally known in Canada or the trade-mark has been registered by that person in Canada, unless it is established that that person or that person’s predecessor-in-title first used or adopted the trade-mark with knowledge that such use or adoption was contrary to section 11.14 or 11.15, as the case may be.

Idem

(2) In proceedings respecting a registered trade-mark commenced after the expiration of five years from the earlier of the date of registration of the trade-mark in Canada and the date on which use of the trade-mark by the person who filed the application for registration of the trade-mark or that person’s predecessor-in-title has become generally known in Canada, the registration shall not be expunged or amended or held invalid on the basis of paragraph 12(1)(g) or (h) unless it is established that the person who filed the application for registration of the trade-mark did so with knowledge that the trade-mark was in whole or in part a protected geographical indication.

1994, c. 47, s. 192.

Transitional

11.2 Notwithstanding sections 11.14 and 11.15 and paragraphs 12(1)(g) and (h), where a person has in good faith

(a) filed an application in accordance with section 30 for, or secured the registration of, a trade-mark that is identical with or similar to the geographical indication in respect of a wine or spirit protected by the laws applicable to a WTO Member, or

(b) acquired rights to a trade-mark in respect of such a wine or spirit through use,

before the later of the date on which this section comes into force and the date on which protection in respect of the wine or spirit by the laws applicable to that Member commences, nothing in any of those provisions prevents the adoption, use or registration of that trade-mark by that person.

1994, c. 47, s. 192.

REGISTRABLE TRADE-MARKS

When trade-mark registrable

12. (1) Subject to section 13, a trade-mark is registrable if it is not

(a) a word that is primarily merely the name or the surname of an individual who is living or has died within the preceding thirty years;

(b) whether depicted, written or sounded, either clearly descriptive or deceptively misdescriptive in the English or French language of the character or quality of the wares or services in association with which it is used or proposed to be used or of the conditions of or the persons employed in their production or of their place of origin;

(c) the name in any language of any of the wares or services in connection with which it is used or proposed to be used;

(d) confusing with a registered trade-mark;

(e) a mark of which the adoption is prohibited by section 9 or 10;

(f) a denomination the adoption of which is prohibited by section 10.1;

(g) in whole or in part a protected geographical indication, where the trade-mark is to be registered in association with a wine not originating in a territory indicated by the geographical indication;

(h) in whole or in part a protected geographical indication, where the trade-mark is to be registered in association with a spirit not originating in a territory indicated by the geographical indication; and

(i) subject to subsection 3(3) and paragraph 3(4)(a) of the Olympic and Paralympic Marks Act, a mark the adoption of which is prohibited by subsection 3(1) of that Act.

Idem

(2) A trade-mark that is not registrable by reason of paragraph (1)(a) or (b) is registrable if it has been so used in Canada by the applicant or his predecessor in title as to have become distinctive at the date of filing an application for its registration.

R.S., 1985, c. T-13, s. 12; 1990, c. 20, s. 81; 1993, c. 15, s. 59(F); 1994, c. 47, s. 193; 2007, c. 25, s. 14.

When distinguishing guises registrable

13. (1) A distinguishing guise is registrable only if

(a) it has been so used in Canada by the applicant or his predecessor in title as to have become distinctive at the date of filing an application for its registration; and

(b) the exclusive use by the applicant of the distinguishing guise in association with the wares or services with which it has been used is not likely unreasonably to limit the development of any art or industry.

Effect of registration

(2) No registration of a distinguishing guise interferes with the use of any utilitarian feature embodied in the distinguishing guise.

Not to limit art or industry

(3) The registration of a distinguishing guise may be expunged by the Federal Court on the application of any interested person if the Court decides that the registration has become likely unreasonably to limit the development of any art or industry.

R.S., c. T-10, s. 13; R.S., c. 10(2nd Supp.), s. 64.

Registration of marks registered abroad

14. (1) Notwithstanding section 12, a trade-mark that the applicant or the applicant’s predecessor in title has caused to be duly registered in or for the country of origin of the applicant is registrable if, in Canada,

(a) it is not confusing with a registered trade-mark;

(b) it is not without distinctive character, having regard to all the circumstances of the case including the length of time during which it has been used in any country;

(c) it is not contrary to morality or public order or of such a nature as to deceive the public; or

(d) it is not a trade-mark of which the adoption is prohibited by section 9 or 10.

Trade-marks regarded as registered abroad

(2) A trade-mark that differs from the trade-mark registered in the country of origin only by elements that do not alter its distinctive character or affect its identity in the form under which it is registered in the country of origin shall be regarded for the purpose of subsection (1) as the trade-mark so registered.

R.S., 1985, c. T-13, s. 14; 1994, c. 47, s. 194.

Registration of confusing marks

15. (1) Notwithstanding section 12 or 14, confusing trade-marks are registrable if the applicant is the owner of all such trade-marks, which shall be known as associated trade-marks.

Record

(2) On the registration of any trade-mark associated with any other registered trade-mark, a note of the registration of each trade-mark shall be made on the record of registration of the other trade-mark.

Amendment

(3) No amendment of the register recording any change in the ownership or in the name or address of the owner of any one of a group of associated trade-marks shall be made unless the Registrar is satisfied that the same change has occurred with respect to all the trade-marks in the group, and corresponding entries are made contemporaneously with respect to all those trade-marks.

R.S., c. T-10, s. 15.

PERSONS ENTITLED TO REGISTRATION OF TRADE-MARKS

Registration of marks used or made known in Canada

16. (1) Any applicant who has filed an application in accordance with section 30 for registration of a trade-mark that is registrable and that he or his predecessor in title has used in Canada or made known in Canada in association with wares or services is entitled, subject to section 38, to secure its registration in respect of those wares or services, unless at the date on which he or his predecessor in title first so used it or made it known it was confusing with

(a) a trade-mark that had been previously used in Canada or made known in Canada by any other person;

(b) a trade-mark in respect of which an application for registration had been previously filed in Canada by any other person; or

(c) a trade-name that had been previously used in Canada by any other person.

Marks registered and used abroad

(2) Any applicant who has filed an application in accordance with section 30 for registration of a trade-mark that is registrable and that the applicant or the applicant’s predecessor in title has duly registered in or for the country of origin of the applicant and has used in association with wares or services is entitled, subject to section 38, to secure its registration in respect of the wares or services in association with which it is registered in that country and has been used, unless at the date of filing of the application in accordance with section 30 it was confusing with

(a) a trade-mark that had been previously used in Canada or made known in Canada by any other person;

(b) a trade-mark in respect of which an application for registration had been previously filed in Canada by any other person; or

(c) a trade-name that had been previously used in Canada by any other person.

Proposed marks

(3) Any applicant who has filed an application in accordance with section 30 for registration of a proposed trade-mark that is registrable is entitled, subject to sections 38 and 40, to secure its registration in respect of the wares or services specified in the application, unless at the date of filing of the application it was confusing with

(a) a trade-mark that had been previously used in Canada or made known in Canada by any other person;

(b) a trade-mark in respect of which an application for registration had been previously filed in Canada by any other person; or

(c) a trade-name that had been previously used in Canada by any other person.

Where application for confusing mark pending

(4) The right of an applicant to secure registration of a registrable trade-mark is not affected by the previous filing of an application for registration of a confusing trade-mark by another person, unless the application for registration of the confusing trade-mark was pending at the date of advertisement of the applicant’s application in accordance with section 37.

Previous use or making known

(5) The right of an applicant to secure registration of a registrable trade-mark is not affected by the previous use or making known of a confusing trade-mark or trade-name by another person, if the confusing trade-mark or trade-name was abandoned at the date of advertisement of the applicant’s application in accordance with section 37.

R.S., 1985, c. T-13, s. 16; 1994, c. 47, s. 195.

VALIDITY AND EFFECT OF REGISTRATION

Effect of registration in relation to previous use, etc.

17. (1) No application for registration of a trade-mark that has been advertised in accordance with section 37 shall be refused and no registration of a trade-mark shall be expunged or amended or held invalid on the ground of any previous use or making known of a confusing trade-mark or trade-name by a person other than the applicant for that registration or his predecessor in title, except at the instance of that other person or his successor in title, and the burden lies on that other person or his successor to establish that he had not abandoned the confusing trade-mark or trade-name at the date of advertisement of the applicant’s application.

When registration incontestable

(2) In proceedings commenced after the expiration of five years from the date of registration of a trade-mark or from July 1, 1954, whichever is the later, no registration shall be expunged or amended or held invalid on the ground of the previous use or making known referred to in subsection (1), unless it is established that the person who adopted the registered trade-mark in Canada did so with knowledge of that previous use or making known.

R.S., c. T-10, s. 17.

When registration invalid

18. (1) The registration of a trade-mark is invalid if

(a) the trade-mark was not registrable at the date of registration,

(b) the trade-mark is not distinctive at the time proceedings bringing the validity of the registration into question are commenced, or

(c) the trade-mark has been abandoned,

and subject to section 17, it is invalid if the applicant for registration was not the person entitled to secure the registration.

Exception

(2) No registration of a trade-mark that had been so used in Canada by the registrant or his predecessor in title as to have become distinctive at the date of registration shall be held invalid merely on the ground that evidence of the distinctiveness was not submitted to the competent authority or tribunal before the grant of the registration.

R.S., c. T-10, s. 18.

Rights conferred by registration

19. Subject to sections 21, 32 and 67, the registration of a trade-mark in respect of any wares or services, unless shown to be invalid, gives to the owner of the trade-mark the exclusive right to the use throughout Canada of the trade-mark in respect of those wares or services.

R.S., 1985, c. T-13, s. 19; 1993, c. 15, s. 60.

Infringement

20. (1) The right of the owner of a registered trade-mark to its exclusive use shall be deemed to be infringed by a person not entitled to its use under this Act who sells, distributes or advertises wares or services in association with a confusing trade-mark or trade-name, but no registration of a trade-mark prevents a person from making

(a) any bona fide use of his personal name as a trade-name, or

(b) any bona fide use, other than as a trade-mark,

(i) of the geographical name of his place of business, or

(ii) of any accurate description of the character or quality of his wares or services,

in such a manner as is not likely to have the effect of depreciating the value of the goodwill attaching to the trade-mark.

Exception

(2) No registration of a trade-mark prevents a person from making any use of any of the indications mentioned in subsection 11.18(3) in association with a wine or any of the indications mentioned in subsection 11.18(4) in association with a spirit.

R.S., 1985, c. T-13, s. 20; 1994, c. 47, s. 196.

Concurrent use of confusing marks

21. (1) Where, in any proceedings respecting a registered trade-mark the registration of which is entitled to the protection of subsection 17(2), it is made to appear to the Federal Court that one of the parties to the proceedings, other than the registered owner of the trade-mark, had in good faith used a confusing trade-mark or trade-name in Canada before the date of filing of the application for that registration, and the Court considers that it is not contrary to the public interest that the continued use of the confusing trade-mark or trade-name should be permitted in a defined territorial area concurrently with the use of the registered trade-mark, the Court may, subject to such terms as it deems just, order that the other party may continue to use the confusing trade-mark or trade-name within that area with an adequate specified distinction from the registered trade-mark.

Registration of order

(2) The rights conferred by an order made under subsection (1) take effect only if, within three months from its date, the other party makes application to the Registrar to enter it on the register in connection with the registration of the registered trade-mark.

R.S., c. T-10, s. 21; R.S., c. 10(2nd Supp.), s. 64.

Depreciation of goodwill

22. (1) No person shall use a trade-mark registered by another person in a manner that is likely to have the effect of depreciating the value of the goodwill attaching thereto.

Action in respect thereof

(2) In any action in respect of a use of a trade-mark contrary to subsection (1), the court may decline to order the recovery of damages or profits and may permit the defendant to continue to sell wares marked with the trade-mark that were in his possession or under his control at the time notice was given to him that the owner of the registered trade-mark complained of the use of the trade-mark.

R.S., c. T-10, s. 22.

CERTIFICATION MARKS

Registration of certification marks

23. (1) A certification mark may be adopted and registered only by a person who is not engaged in the manufacture, sale, leasing or hiring of wares or the performance of services such as those in association with which the certification mark is used.

Licence

(2) The owner of a certification mark may license others to use the mark in association with wares or services that meet the defined standard, and the use of the mark accordingly shall be deemed to be use thereof by the owner.

Unauthorized use

(3) The owner of a registered certification mark may prevent its use by unlicensed persons or in association with any wares or services in respect of which the mark is registered but to which the licence does not extend.

Action by unincorporated body

(4) Where the owner of a registered certification mark is an unincorporated body, any action or proceeding to prevent unauthorized use of the mark may be brought by any member of that body on behalf of himself and all other members thereof.

R.S., c. T-10, s. 23.

Registration of trade-mark confusing with certification mark

24. With the consent of the owner of a certification mark, a trade-mark confusing with the certification mark may, if it exhibits an appropriate difference, be registered by some other person to indicate that the wares or services in association with which it is used have been manufactured, sold, leased, hired or performed by him as one of the persons entitled to use the certification mark, but the registration thereof shall be expunged by the Registrar on the withdrawal at any time of the consent of the owner of the certification mark or on the cancellation of the registration of the certification mark.

R.S., c. T-10, s. 24.

Descriptive certification mark

25. A certification mark descriptive of the place of origin of wares or services, and not confusing with any registered trade-mark, is registrable if the applicant is the administrative authority of a country, state, province or municipality including or forming part of the area indicated by the mark, or is a commercial association having an office or representative in that area, but the owner of any mark registered under this section shall permit the use of the mark in association with any wares or services produced or performed in the area of which the mark is descriptive.

R.S., c. T-10, s. 25.

REGISTER OF TRADE-MARKS

Register

26. (1) There shall be kept under the supervision of the Registrar

(a) a register of trade-marks and of transfers, disclaimers, amendments, judgments and orders relating to each registered trade-mark; and

(b) the register of registered users that was required to be kept under this subsection as it read immediately before section 61 of the Intellectual Property Law Improvement Act came into force.

Information to be shown

(2) The register referred to in paragraph (1)(a) shall show, with reference to each registered trade-mark, the following:

(a) the date of registration;

(b) a summary of the application for registration;

(c) a summary of all documents deposited with the application or subsequently thereto and affecting the rights to the trade-mark;

(d) particulars of each renewal;

(e) particulars of each change of name and address; and

(f) such other particulars as this Act or the regulations require to be entered thereon.

R.S., 1985, c. T-13, s. 26; 1993, c. 15, s. 61.

Register under Unfair Competition Act

27. (1) The register kept under the Unfair Competition Act, chapter 274 of the Revised Statutes of Canada, 1952, forms part of the register kept under this Act and, subject to subsection 44(2), no entry made therein, if properly made according to the law in force at the time it was made, is subject to be expunged or amended only because it might not properly have been made pursuant to this Act.

Trade-marks registered before Unfair Competition Act

(2) Trade-marks on the register on September 1, 1932 shall be treated as design marks or word marks as defined in the Unfair Competition Act, chapter 274 of the Revised Statutes of Canada, 1952, according to the following rules:

(a) any trade-mark consisting only of words or numerals or both without any indication of a special form or appearance shall be deemed to be a word mark;

(b) any other trade-mark consisting only of words or numerals or both shall be deemed to be a word mark if at the date of its registration the words or numerals or both would have been registrable independently of any defined special form or appearance and shall also be deemed to be a design mark for reading matter presenting the special form or appearance defined;

(c) any trade-mark including words or numerals or both in combination with other features shall be deemed

(i) to be a design mark having the features described in the application therefor but without any meaning being attributed to the words or numerals, and

(ii) to be a word mark if and so far as it would at the date of registration have been registrable independently of any defined form or appearance and without being combined with any other feature; and

(d) any other trade-mark shall be deemed to be a design mark having the features described in the application therefor.

Trade-marks registered under Unfair Competition Act

(3) Trade-marks registered under the Unfair Competition Act, chapter 274 of the Revised Statutes of Canada, 1952, shall, in accordance with their registration, continue to be treated as design marks or word marks as defined in that Act.

R.S., c. T-10, s. 26.

Indexes

28. (1) There shall be kept under the supervision of the Registrar

(a) an index of registered trade-marks;

(b) an index of trade-marks in respect of which applications for registration are pending;

(c) an index of applications that have been abandoned or refused;

(d) an index of the names of owners of registered trade-marks;

(e) an index of the names of applicants for the registration of trade-marks;

(f) a list of trade-mark agents; and

(g) the index of the names of registered users that was required to be kept under this subsection as it reads immediately before section 61 of the Intellectual Property Law Improvement Act comes into force.

List of trade-mark agents

(2) The list of trade-mark agents shall include the names of all persons and firms entitled to represent applicants in the presentation and prosecution of applications for the registration of a trade-mark or in other business before the Trade-marks Office.

R.S., 1985, c. T-13, s. 28; 1993, c. 15, s. 62.

Inspection

29. (1) Subject to subsection (2), the registers, the documents on which the entries therein are based, all applications, including those abandoned, the indexes, the list of trade-mark agents and the list of geographical indications kept pursuant to subsection 11.12(1) shall be open to public inspection during business hours, and the Registrar shall, on request and on payment of the prescribed fee, furnish a copy certified by the registrar of any entry in the registers, indexes or lists, or of any of those documents or applications.

Register of registered users

(2) The disclosure of documents on which entries in the register required to be kept under paragraph 26(1)(b) are based is subject to the provisions of subsection 50(6), as it reads immediately before section 61 of the Intellectual Property Law Improvement Act comes into force.

R.S., 1985, c. T-13, s. 29; 1993, c. 15, s. 63; 1994, c. 47, s. 197.

APPLICATIONS FOR REGISTRATION OF TRADE-MARKS

Contents of application

30. An applicant for the registration of a trade-mark shall file with the Registrar an application containing

(a) a statement in ordinary commercial terms of the specific wares or services in association with which the mark has been or is proposed to be used;

(b) in the case of a trade-mark that has been used in Canada, the date from which the applicant or his named predecessors in title, if any, have so used the trade-mark in association with each of the general classes of wares or services described in the application;

(c) in the case of a trade-mark that has not been used in Canada but is made known in Canada, the name of a country of the Union in which it has been used by the applicant or his named predecessors in title, if any, and the date from and the manner in which the applicant or named predecessors in title have made it known in Canada in association with each of the general classes of wares or services described in the application;

(d) in the case of a trade-mark that is the subject in or for another country of the Union of a registration or an application for registration by the applicant or the applicant’s named predecessor in title on which the applicant bases the applicant’s right to registration, particulars of the application or registration and, if the trade-mark has neither been used in Canada nor made known in Canada, the name of a country in which the trade-mark has been used by the applicant or the applicant’s named predecessor in title, if any, in association with each of the general classes of wares or services described in the application;

(e) in the case of a proposed trade-mark, a statement that the applicant, by itself or through a licensee, or by itself and through a licensee, intends to use the trade-mark in Canada;

(f) in the case of a certification mark, particulars of the defined standard that the use of the mark is intended to indicate and a statement that the applicant is not engaged in the manufacture, sale, leasing or hiring of wares or the performance of services such as those in association with which the certification mark is used;

(g) the address of the applicant’s principal office or place of business in Canada, if any, and if the applicant has no office or place of business in Canada, the address of his principal office or place of business abroad and the name and address in Canada of a person or firm to whom any notice in respect of the application or registration may be sent, and on whom service of any proceedings in respect of the application or registration may be given or served with the same effect as if they had been given to or served on the applicant or registrant himself;

(h) unless the application is for the registration only of a word or words not depicted in a special form, a drawing of the trade-mark and such number of accurate representations of the trade-mark as may be prescribed; and

(i) a statement that the applicant is satisfied that he is entitled to use the trade-mark in Canada in association with the wares or services described in the application.

R.S., 1985, c. T-13, s. 30; 1993, c. 15, s. 64; 1994, c. 47, s. 198.

Applications based on registration abroad

31. (1) An applicant whose right to registration of a trade-mark is based on a registration of the trade-mark in another country of the Union shall, before the date of advertisement of his application in accordance with section 37, furnish a copy of the registration certified by the office in which it was made, together with a translation thereof into English or French if it is in any other language, and such other evidence as the Registrar may require to establish fully his right to registration under this Act.

Evidence required in certain cases

(2) An applicant whose trade-mark has been duly registered in his country of origin and who claims that the trade-mark is registrable under paragraph 14(1)(b) shall furnish such evidence as the Registrar may require by way of affidavit or statutory declaration establishing the circumstances on which he relies, including the length of time during which the trade-mark has been used in any country.

R.S., c. T-10, s. 30.

Further information in certain cases

32. (1) An applicant who claims that his trade-mark is registrable under subsection 12(2) or section 13 shall furnish the Registrar with evidence by way of affidavit or statutory declaration establishing the extent to which and the time during which the trade-mark has been used in Canada and with any other evidence that the Registrar may require in support of the claim.

Registration to be restricted

(2) The Registrar shall, having regard to the evidence adduced, restrict the registration to the wares or services in association with which the trade-mark is shown to have been so used as to have become distinctive and to the defined territorial area in Canada in which the trade-mark is shown to have become distinctive.

R.S., c. T-10, s. 31.

Applications by trade unions, etc.

33. Every trade union or commercial association that applies for the registration of a trade-mark may be required to furnish satisfactory evidence that its existence is not contrary to the laws of the country in which its headquarters are situated.

R.S., c. T-10, s. 32.

Date of application abroad deemed date of application in Canada

34. (1) When an application for the registration of a trade-mark has been made in or for any country of the Union other than Canada and an application is subsequently made in Canada for the registration for use in association with the same kind of wares or services of the same or substantially the same trade-mark by the same applicant or the applicant’s successor in title, the date of filing of the application in or for the other country is deemed to be the date of filing of the application in Canada, and the applicant is entitled to priority in Canada accordingly notwithstanding any intervening use in Canada or making known in Canada or any intervening application or registration if

(a) the application in Canada, including or accompanied by a declaration setting out the date on which and the country of the Union in or for which the earliest application was filed for the registration of the same or substantially the same trade-mark for use in association with the same kind of wares or services, is filed within a period of six months after that date, which period shall not be extended;

(b) the applicant or, if the applicant is a transferee, the applicant’s predecessor in title by whom any earlier application was filed in or for any country of the Union was at the date of the application a citizen or national of or domiciled in that country or had therein a real and effective industrial or commercial establishment; and

(c) the applicant furnishes, in accordance with any request under subsections (2) and (3), evidence necessary to establish fully the applicant’s right to priority.

Evidence requests

(2) The Registrar may request the evidence before the day on which the application is allowed pursuant to section 39.

How and when evidence must be furnished

(3) The Registrar may specify in the request the manner in which the evidence must be furnished and the period within which it must be furnished.

R.S., 1985, c. T-13, s. 34; 1992, c. 1, s. 133; 1993, c. 15, s. 65; 1994, c. 47, s. 199.

Disclaimer

35. The Registrar may require an applicant for registration of a trade-mark to disclaim the right to the exclusive use apart from the trade-mark of such portion of the trade-mark as is not independently registrable, but the disclaimer does not prejudice or affect the applicant’s rights then existing or thereafter arising in the disclaimed matter, nor does the disclaimer prejudice or affect the applicant’s right to registration on a subsequent application if the disclaimed matter has then become distinctive of the applicant’s wares or services.

R.S., c. T-10, s. 34.

Abandonment

36. Where, in the opinion of the Registrar, an applicant is in default in the prosecution of an application filed under this Act or any Act relating to trade-marks in force prior to July 1, 1954, the Registrar may, after giving notice to the applicant of the default, treat the application as abandoned unless the default is remedied within the time specified in the notice.

R.S., c. T-10, s. 35.

When applications to be refused

37. (1) The Registrar shall refuse an application for the registration of a trade-mark if he is satisfied that

(a) the application does not conform to the requirements of section 30,

(b) the trade-mark is not registrable, or

(c) the applicant is not the person entitled to registration of the trade-mark because it is confusing with another trade-mark for the registration of which an application is pending,

and where the Registrar is not so satisfied, he shall cause the application to be advertised in the manner prescribed.

Notice to applicant

(2) The Registrar shall not refuse any application without first notifying the applicant of his objections thereto and his reasons for those objections, and giving the applicant adequate opportunity to answer those objections.

Doubtful cases

(3) Where the Registrar, by reason of a registered trade-mark, is in doubt whether the trade-mark claimed in the application is registrable, he shall, by registered letter, notify the owner of the registered trade-mark of the advertisement of the application.

R.S., c. T-10, s. 36.

Statement of opposition

38. (1) Within two months after the advertisement of an application for the registration of a trade-mark, any person may, on payment of the prescribed fee, file a statement of opposition with the Registrar.

Grounds

(2) A statement of opposition may be based on any of the following grounds:

(a) that the application does not conform to the requirements of section 30;

(b) that the trade-mark is not registrable;

(c) that the applicant is not the person entitled to registration of the trade-mark; or

(d) that the trade-mark is not distinctive.

Content

(3) A statement of opposition shall set out

(a) the grounds of opposition in sufficient detail to enable the applicant to reply thereto; and

(b) the address of the opponent’s principal office or place of business in Canada, if any, and if the opponent has no office or place of business in Canada, the address of his principal office or place of business abroad and the name and address in Canada of a person or firm on whom service of any document in respect of the opposition may be made with the same effect as if it had been served on the opponent himself.

Frivolous opposition

(4) If the Registrar considers that the opposition does not raise a substantial issue for decision, he shall reject it and shall give notice of his decision to the opponent.

Substantial issue

(5) If the Registrar considers that the opposition raises a substantial issue for decision, he shall forward a copy of the statement of opposition to the applicant.

Counter statement

(6) The applicant shall file a counter statement with the Registrar and serve a copy on the opponent in the prescribed manner and within the prescribed time after a copy of the statement of opposition has been served on the applicant.

Evidence and hearing

(7) Both the opponent and the applicant shall be given an opportunity, in the prescribed manner, to submit evidence and to make representations to the Registrar unless

(a) the opposition is withdrawn or deemed under subsection (7.1) to have been withdrawn; or

(b) the application is abandoned or deemed under subsection (7.2) to have been abandoned.

Withdrawal of opposition

(7.1) The opposition shall be deemed to have been withdrawn if, in the prescribed circumstances, the opponent does not submit either evidence under subsection (7) or a statement that the opponent does not wish to submit evidence.

Abandonment of application

(7.2) The application shall be deemed to have been abandoned if the applicant does not file and serve a counter statement within the time referred to in subsection (6) or if, in the prescribed circumstances, the applicant does not submit either evidence under subsection (7) or a statement that the applicant does not wish to submit evidence.

Decision

(8) After considering the evidence and representations of the opponent and the applicant, the Registrar shall refuse the application or reject the opposition and notify the parties of the decision and the reasons for the decision.

R.S., 1985, c. T-13, s. 38; 1992, c. 1, s. 134; 1993, c. 15, s. 66.

When application to be allowed

39. (1) When an application for the registration of a trade-mark either has not been opposed and the time for the filing of a statement of opposition has expired or it has been opposed and the opposition has been decided in favour of the applicant, the Registrar shall allow the application or, if an appeal is taken, shall act in accordance with the final judgment given in the appeal.

No extension of time

(2) Subject to subsection (3), the Registrar shall not extend the time for filing a statement of opposition with respect to any application that has been allowed.

Exception

(3) Where the Registrar has allowed an application without considering a previously filed request for an extension of time to file a statement of opposition, the Registrar may withdraw the application from allowance at any time before issuing a certificate of registration and, in accordance with section 47, extend the time for filing a statement of opposition.

R.S., 1985, c. T-13, s. 39; 1993, c. 15, s. 67.

REGISTRATION OF TRADE-MARKS

Registration of trade-marks

40. (1) When an application for registration of a trade-mark, other than a proposed trade-mark, is allowed, the Registrar shall register the trade-mark and issue a certificate of its registration.

Proposed trade-mark

(2) When an application for registration of a proposed trade-mark is allowed, the Registrar shall give notice to the applicant accordingly and shall register the trade-mark and issue a certificate of registration on receipt of a declaration that the use of the trade-mark in Canada, in association with the wares or services specified in the application, has been commenced by

(a) the applicant;

(b) the applicant’s successor in title; or

(c) an entity that is licensed by or with the authority of the applicant to use the trade-mark, if the applicant has direct or indirect control of the character or quality of the wares or services.

Abandonment of application

(3) An application for registration of a proposed trade-mark shall be deemed to be abandoned if the Registrar has not received the declaration referred to in subsection (2) before the later of

(a) six months after the notice by the Registrar referred to in subsection (2), and

(b) three years after the date of filing of the application in Canada.

Form and effect

(4) Registration of a trade-mark shall be made in the name of the applicant therefor or his transferee, and the day on which registration is made shall be entered on the register, and the registration takes effect on that day.

Section 34 does not apply

(5) For the purposes of subsection (3), section 34 does not apply in determining when an application for registration is filed.

R.S., 1985, c. T-13, s. 40; 1993, c. 15, s. 68, c. 44, s. 231; 1999, c. 31, s. 210(F).

AMENDMENT OF THE REGISTER

Amendments to register

41. (1) The Registrar may, on application by the registered owner of a trade-mark made in the prescribed manner, make any of the following amendments to the register:

(a) correct any error or enter any change in the name, address or description of the registered owner or of his representative for service in Canada;

(b) cancel the registration of the trade-mark;

(c) amend the statement of the wares or services in respect of which the trade-mark is registered;

(d) amend the particulars of the defined standard that the use of a certification mark is intended to indicate; or

(e) enter a disclaimer that does not in any way extend the rights given by the existing registration of the trade-mark.

Conditions

(2) An application to extend the statement of wares or services in respect of which a trade-mark is registered has the effect of an application for registration of the trade-mark in respect of the wares or services specified in the application for amendment.

R.S., c. T-10, s. 40.

Representative for service

42. (1) The registered owner of a trade-mark who has no office or place of business in Canada shall name another representative for service in place of the latest recorded representative or supply a new and correct address of the latest recorded representative on notice from the Registrar that the latest recorded representative has died or that a letter addressed to him at the latest recorded address and sent by ordinary mail has been returned undelivered.

Change of address

(2) When, after the dispatch of the notice referred to in subsection (1) by the Registrar, no new nomination is made or no new and correct address is supplied by the registered owner within three months, the Registrar or the Federal Court may dispose of any proceedings under this Act without requiring service on the registered owner of any process therein.

R.S., c. T-10, s. 41; R.S., c. 10(2nd Supp.), s. 64.

Additional representations

43. The registered owner of any trade-mark shall furnish such additional representations thereof as the Registrar may by notice demand and, if he fails to comply with that notice, the Registrar may by a further notice, fix a reasonable time after which, if the representations are not furnished, he may expunge the registration of the trade-mark.

R.S., c. T-10, s. 42.

Notice for information

44. (1) The Registrar may at any time, and shall at the request of any person who pays the prescribed fee, by notice in writing require the registered owner of any trade-mark that was on the register on July 1, 1954 to furnish him within three months from the date of the notice with the information that would be required on an application for the registration of the trade-mark made at the date of the notice.

Amendments to register

(2) The Registrar may amend the registration of the trade-mark in accordance with the information furnished to him under subsection (1).

Failure to give information

(3) Where the information required by subsection (1) is not furnished, the Registrar shall by a further notice fix a reasonable time after which, if the information is not furnished, he may expunge the registration of the trade-mark.

R.S., c. T-10, s. 43.

Registrar may request evidence of user

45. (1) The Registrar may at any time and, at the written request made after three years from the date of the registration of a trade-mark by any person who pays the prescribed fee shall, unless the Registrar sees good reason to the contrary, give notice to the registered owner of the trade-mark requiring the registered owner to furnish within three months an affidavit or a statutory declaration showing, with respect to each of the wares or services specified in the registration, whether the trade-mark was in use in Canada at any time during the three year period immediately preceding the date of the notice and, if not, the date when it was last so in use and the reason for the absence of such use since that date.

Form of evidence

(2) The Registrar shall not receive any evidence other than the affidavit or statutory declaration, but may hear representations made by or on behalf of the registered owner of the trade-mark or by or on behalf of the person at whose request the notice was given.

Effect of non-use

(3) Where, by reason of the evidence furnished to the Registrar or the failure to furnish any evidence, it appears to the Registrar that a trade-mark, either with respect to all of the wares or services specified in the registration or with respect to any of those wares or services, was not used in Canada at any time during the three year period immediately preceding the date of the notice and that the absence of use has not been due to special circumstances that excuse the absence of use, the registration of the trade-mark is liable to be expunged or amended accordingly.

Notice to owner

(4) When the Registrar reaches a decision whether or not the registration of a trade-mark ought to be expunged or amended, he shall give notice of his decision with the reasons therefor to the registered owner of the trade-mark and to the person at whose request the notice referred to in subsection (1) was given.

Action by Registrar

(5) The Registrar shall act in accordance with his decision if no appeal therefrom is taken within the time limited by this Act or, if an appeal is taken, shall act in accordance with the final judgment given in the appeal.

R.S., 1985, c. T-13, s. 45; 1993, c. 44, s. 232; 1994, c. 47, s. 200.

RENEWAL OF REGISTRATIONS

Renewal

46. (1) The registration of a trade-mark that is on the register by virtue of this Act is subject to renewal within a period of fifteen years from the day of the registration or last renewal.

Notice to renew

(2) If the registration of a trade-mark has been on the register without renewal for the period specified in subsection (1), the Registrar shall send a notice to the registered owner and to the registered owner’s representative for service, if any, stating that if within six months after the date of the notice the prescribed renewal fee is not paid, the registration will be expunged.

Failure to renew

(3) If within the period of six months specified in the notice, which period shall not be extended, the prescribed renewal fee is not paid, the Registrar shall expunge the registration.

Effective date of renewal

(4) When the prescribed fee for a renewal of any trade-mark registration under this section is paid within the time limited for the payment thereof, the renewal takes effect as of the day next following the expiration of the period specified in subsection (1).

R.S., 1985, c. T-13, s. 46; 1992, c. 1, s. 135.

EXTENSIONS OF TIME

Extensions of time

47. (1) If, in any case, the Registrar is satisfied that the circumstances justify an extension of the time fixed by this Act or prescribed by the regulations for the doing of any act, he may, except as in this Act otherwise provided, extend the time after such notice to other persons and on such terms as he may direct.

Conditions

(2) An extension applied for after the expiration of the time fixed for the doing of an act or the time extended by the Registrar under subsection (1) shall not be granted unless the prescribed fee is paid and the Registrar is satisfied that the failure to do the act or apply for the extension within that time or the extended time was not reasonably avoidable.

R.S., c. T-10, s. 46.

TRANSFER

Trade-mark transferable

48. (1) A trade-mark, whether registered or unregistered, is transferable, and deemed always to have been transferable, either in connection with or separately from the goodwill of the business and in respect of either all or some of the wares or services in association with which it has been used.

Where two or more persons interested

(2) Nothing in subsection (1) prevents a trade-mark from being held not to be distinctive if as a result of a transfer thereof there subsisted rights in two or more persons to the use of confusing trade-marks and the rights were exercised by those persons.

Registration of transfer

(3) The Registrar shall register the transfer of any registered trade-mark on being furnished with evidence satisfactory to him of the transfer and the information that would be required by paragraph 30(g) in an application by the transferee to register the trade-mark.

R.S., c. T-10, s. 47.

CHANGE OF PURPOSE IN USE OF MARK

Change of purpose

49. If a mark is used by a person as a trade-mark for any of the purposes or in any of the manners mentioned in the definition “certification mark” or “trade-mark” in section 2, it shall not be held invalid merely on the ground that the person or a predecessor in title uses it or has used it for any other of those purposes or in any other of those manners.

R.S., c. T-10, s. 48.

LICENCES

Licence to use trade-mark

50. (1) For the purposes of this Act, if an entity is licensed by or with the authority of the owner of a trade-mark to use the trade-mark in a country and the owner has, under the licence, direct or indirect control of the character or quality of the wares or services, then the use, advertisement or display of the trade-mark in that country as or in a trade-mark, trade-name or otherwise by that entity has, and is deemed always to have had, the same effect as such a use, advertisement or display of the trade-mark in that country by the owner.

Idem

(2) For the purposes of this Act, to the extent that public notice is given of the fact that the use of a trade-mark is a licensed use and of the identity of the owner, it shall be presumed, unless the contrary is proven, that the use is licensed by the owner of the trade-mark and the character or quality of the wares or services is under the control of the owner.

Owner may be required to take proceedings

(3) Subject to any agreement subsisting between an owner of a trade-mark and a licensee of the trade-mark, the licensee may call on the owner to take proceedings for infringement thereof, and, if the owner refuses or neglects to do so within two months after being so called on, the licensee may institute proceedings for infringement in the licensee’s own name as if the licensee were the owner, making the owner a defendant.

R.S., 1985, c. T-13, s. 50; 1993, c. 15, s. 69; 1999, c. 31, s. 211(F).

Use of trade-mark by related companies

51. (1) Where a company and the owner of a trade-mark that is used in Canada by that owner in association with a pharmaceutical preparation are related companies, the use by the company of the trade-mark, or a trade-mark confusing therewith, in association with a pharmaceutical preparation that at the time of that use or at any time thereafter,

(a) is acquired by a person directly or indirectly from the company, and

(b) is sold, distributed or advertised for sale in Canada in a package bearing the name of the company and the name of that person as the distributor thereof,

has the same effect, for all purposes of this Act, as a use of the trade-mark or the confusing trade-mark, as the case may be, by that owner.

Where difference in composition

(2) Subsection (1) does not apply to any use of a trade-mark or a confusing trade-mark by a company referred to in that subsection in association with a pharmaceutical preparation after such time, if any, as that pharmaceutical preparation is declared by the Minister of Health, by notice published in the Canada Gazette, to be sufficiently different in its composition from the pharmaceutical preparation in association with which the trade-mark is used in Canada by the owner referred to in subsection (1) as to be likely to result in a hazard to health.

Definition of “pharmaceutical preparation”

(3) In this section, “pharmaceutical preparation” includes

(a) any substance or mixture of substances manufactured, sold or represented for use in

(i) the diagnosis, treatment, mitigation or prevention of a disease, disorder or abnormal physical state, or the symptoms thereof, in humans or animals, or

(ii) restoring, correcting or modifying organic functions in humans or animals, and

(b) any substance to be used in the preparation or production of any substance or mixture of substances described in paragraph (a),

but does not include any such substance or mixture of substances that is the same or substantially the same as a substance or mixture of substances that is a proprietary medicine within the meaning from time to time assigned to that expression by regulations made pursuant to the Food and Drugs Act.

R.S., 1985, c. T-13, s. 51; 1996, c. 8, s. 32.

LEGAL PROCEEDINGS

Definitions

52. In sections 53 to 53.3,

“court”
«tribunal »

“court” means the Federal Court or the superior court of a province;

“duties”
«droits »

“duties” has the same meaning as in the Customs Act;

“Minister”
«ministre »

“Minister” means the Minister of Public Safety and Emergency Preparedness;

“release”
«dédouanement »

“release” has the same meaning as in the Customs Act.

R.S., 1985, c. T-13, s. 52; 1993, c. 44, s. 234; 2005, c. 38, ss. 142, 145.

Proceedings for interim custody

53. (1) Where a court is satisfied, on application of any interested person, that any registered trade-mark or any trade-name has been applied to any wares that have been imported into Canada or are about to be distributed in Canada in such a manner that the distribution of the wares would be contrary to this Act, or that any indication of a place of origin has been unlawfully applied to any wares, the court may make an order for the interim custody of the wares, pending a final determination of the legality of their importation or distribution in an action commenced within such time as is prescribed by the order.

Security

(2) Before making an order under subsection (1), the court may require the applicant to furnish security, in an amount fixed by the court, to answer any damages that may by reason of the order be sustained by the owner, importer or consignee of the wares and for any amount that may become chargeable against the wares while they remain in custody under the order.

Lien for charges

(3) Where, by the judgment in any action under this section finally determining the legality of the importation or distribution of the wares, their importation or distribution is forbidden, either absolutely or on condition, any lien for charges against them that arose prior to the date of an order made under this section has effect only so far as may be consistent with the due execution of the judgment.

Prohibition of imports

(4) Where in any action under this section the court finds that the importation is or the distribution would be contrary to this Act, it may make an order prohibiting the future importation of wares to which the trade-mark, trade-name or indication of origin has been applied.

How application made

(5) An application referred to in subsection (1) may be made in an action or otherwise, and either on notice or ex parte.

Limitation

(6) No proceedings may be taken under subsection (1) for the interim custody of wares by the Minister if proceedings for the detention of the wares by the Minister may be taken under section 53.1.

R.S., 1985, c. T-13, s. 53; 1993, c. 44, s. 234.

Proceedings for detention by Minister

53.1 (1) Where a court is satisfied, on application by the owner of a registered trade-mark, that any wares to which the trade-mark has been applied are about to be imported into Canada or have been imported into Canada but have not yet been released, and that the distribution of the wares in Canada would be contrary to this Act, the court may make an order

(a) directing the Minister to take reasonable measures, on the basis of information reasonably required by the Minister and provided by the applicant, to detain the wares;

(b) directing the Minister to notify the applicant and the owner or importer of the wares, forthwith after detaining them, of the detention and the reasons therefor; and

(c) providing for such other matters as the court considers appropriate.

How application made

(2) An application referred to in subsection (1) may be made in an action or otherwise, and either on notice or ex parte, except that it must always be made on notice to the Minister.

Court may require security

(3) Before making an order under subsection (1), the court may require the applicant to furnish security, in an amount fixed by the court,

(a) to cover duties, storage and handling charges, and any other amount that may become chargeable against the wares; and

(b) to answer any damages that may by reason of the order be sustained by the owner, importer or consignee of the wares.

Application for directions

(4) The Minister may apply to the court for directions in implementing an order made under subsection (1).

Minister may allow inspection

(5) The Minister may give the applicant or the importer of the detained wares an opportunity to inspect them for the purpose of substantiating or refuting, as the case may be, the applicant’s claim.

Where applicant fails to commence an action

(6) Unless an order made under subsection (1) provides otherwise, the Minister shall, subject to the Customs Act and to any other Act of Parliament that prohibits, controls or regulates the importation or exportation of goods, release the wares without further notice to the applicant if, two weeks after the applicant has been notified under paragraph (1)(b), the Minister has not been notified that an action has been commenced for a final determination by the court of the legality of the importation or distribution of the wares.

Where court finds in plaintiff’s favour

(7) Where, in an action commenced under this section, the court finds that the importation is or the distribution would be contrary to this Act, the court may make any order that it considers appropriate in the circumstances, including an order that the wares be destroyed or exported, or that they be delivered up to the plaintiff as the plaintiff’s property absolutely.

1993, c. 44, s. 234.

Power of court to grant relief

53.2 Where a court is satisfied, on application of any interested person, that any act has been done contrary to this Act, the court may make any order that it considers appropriate in the circumstances, including an order providing for relief by way of injunction and the recovery of damages or profits and for the destruction, exportation or other disposition of any offending wares, packages, labels and advertising material and of any dies used in connection therewith.

1993, c. 44, s. 234.

Re-exportation of wares

53.3 Where in any proceeding under section 53.1 or 53.2 the court finds

(a) that wares bearing a registered trade-mark have been imported into Canada in such manner that the distribution of the wares in Canada would be contrary to this Act, and

(b) that the registered trade-mark has, without the consent of the owner, been applied to those wares with the intent of counterfeiting or imitating the trade-mark, or of deceiving the public and inducing them to believe that the wares were made with the consent of the owner,

the court may not, other than in exceptional circumstances, make an order under that section requiring or permitting the wares to be exported in an unaltered state.

1993, c. 44, s. 234.

Evidence

54. (1) Evidence of any document in the official custody of the Registrar or of any extract therefrom may be given by the production of a copy thereof purporting to be certified to be true by the Registrar.

Idem

(2) A copy of any entry in the register purporting to be certified to be true by the Registrar is evidence of the facts set out therein.

Idem

(3) A copy of the record of the registration of a trade-mark purporting to be certified to be true by the Registrar is evidence of the facts set out therein and that the person named therein as owner is the registered owner of the trade-mark for the purposes and within the territorial area therein defined.

Idem

(4) A copy of any entry made or documents filed under the authority of any Act in force before July 1, 1954 relating to trade-marks, certified under the authority of that Act, is admissible in evidence and has the same probative force as a copy certified by the Registrar under this Act as provided in this section.

R.S., c. T-10, s. 54.

Jurisdiction of Federal Court

55. The Federal Court has jurisdiction to entertain any action or proceeding for the enforcement of any of the provisions of this Act or of any right or remedy conferred or defined thereby.

R.S., c. T-10, s. 55; R.S., c. 10(2nd Supp.), s. 64.

Appeal

56. (1) An appeal lies to the Federal Court from any decision of the Registrar under this Act within two months from the date on which notice of the decision was dispatched by the Registrar or within such further time as the Court may allow, either before or after the expiration of the two months.

Procedure

(2) An appeal under subsection (1) shall be made by way of notice of appeal filed with the Registrar and in the Federal Court.

Notice to owner

(3) The appellant shall, within the time limited or allowed by subsection (1), send a copy of the notice by registered mail to the registered owner of any trade-mark that has been referred to by the Registrar in the decision complained of and to every other person who was entitled to notice of the decision.

Public notice

(4) The Federal Court may direct that public notice of the hearing of an appeal under subsection (1) and of the matters at issue therein be given in such manner as it deems proper.

Additional evidence

(5) On an appeal under subsection (1), evidence in addition to that adduced before the Registrar may be adduced and the Federal Court may exercise any discretion vested in the Registrar.

R.S., c. T-10, s. 56; R.S., c. 10(2nd Supp.), s. 64.

Exclusive jurisdiction of Federal Court

57. (1) The Federal Court has exclusive original jurisdiction, on the application of the Registrar or of any person interested, to order that any entry in the register be struck out or amended on the ground that at the date of the application the entry as it appears on the register does not accurately express or define the existing rights of the person appearing to be the registered owner of the mark.

Restriction

(2) No person is entitled to institute under this section any proceeding calling into question any decision given by the Registrar of which that person had express notice and from which he had a right to appeal.

R.S., c. T-10, s. 57; R.S., c. 10(2nd Supp.), s. 64.

How proceedings instituted

58. An application under section 57 shall be made either by the filing of an originating notice of motion, by counter-claim in an action for the infringement of the trade-mark, or by statement of claim in an action claiming additional relief under this Act.

R.S., c. T-10, s. 58.

Notice to set out grounds

59. (1) Where an appeal is taken under section 56 by the filing of a notice of appeal, or an application is made under section 57 by the filing of an originating notice of motion, the notice shall set out full particulars of the grounds on which relief is sought.

Reply

(2) Any person on whom a copy of the notice described in subsection (1) has been served and who intends to contest the appeal or application, as the case may be, shall file and serve within the prescribed time or such further time as the court may allow a reply setting out full particulars of the grounds on which he relies.

Hearing

(3) The proceedings on an appeal or application shall be heard and determined summarily on evidence adduced by affidavit unless the court otherwise directs, in which event it may order that any procedure permitted by its rules and practice be made available to the parties, including the introduction of oral evidence generally or in respect of one or more issues specified in the order.

R.S., c. T-10, s. 59.

Registrar to transmit documents

60. (1) Subject to subsection (2), when any appeal or application has been made to the Federal Court under any of the provisions of this Act, the Registrar shall, at the request of any of the parties to the proceedings and on the payment of the prescribed fee, transmit to the Court all documents on file in the Registrar’s office relating to the matters in question in those proceedings, or copies of those documents certified by the Registrar.

Register of registered users

(2) The transmission of documents on which entries in the register required to be kept under paragraph 26(1)(b) are based is subject to the provisions of subsection 50(6) of the Trade-marks Act, as it read immediately before section 69 of the Intellectual Property Law Improvement Act came into force.

R.S., 1985, c. T-13, s. 60; 1993, c. 44, s. 238.

Judgments to be filed

61. An officer of the Registry of the Federal Court shall file with the Registrar a certified copy of every judgment or order made by the Federal Court, the Federal Court of Appeal or the Supreme Court of Canada relating to any trade-mark on the register.

R.S., 1985, c. T-13, s. 61; 2002, c. 8, s. 177.

GENERAL

Administration

62. This Act shall be administered by the Minister of Industry.

R.S., 1985, c. T-13, s. 62; 1992, c. 1, s. 145(F); 1995, c. 1, s. 62.

Registrar

63. (1) There shall be a Registrar of Trade-marks, appointed by the Governor in Council, to hold office during pleasure, who shall be paid such annual salary as the Governor in Council determines and shall be responsible to the Deputy Minister of Industry.

Acting registrar

(2) When the Registrar is absent or unable to act or when the office of Registrar is vacant, his powers shall be exercised and his duties and functions performed in the capacity of acting registrar by such other officer as may be designated by the Minister of Industry.

Assistants

(3) The Registrar may, after consultation with the Minister, delegate to any person he deems qualified any of his powers, duties and functions under this Act, except the power to delegate under this subsection.

Appeal

(4) Any decision under this Act of a person authorized to make the decision pursuant to subsection (3) may be appealed in the like manner and subject to the like conditions as a decision of the Registrar under this Act.

R.S., 1985, c. T-13, s. 63; 1992, c. 1, s. 145(F); 1995, c. 1, s. 62.

Publication of registrations

64. The Registrar shall cause to be published periodically particulars of the registrations made and extended from time to time under this Act, and shall in such publication give particulars of any rulings made by him that are intended to serve as precedents for the determination of similar questions thereafter arising.

R.S., c. T-10, s. 64.

Regulations

65. The Governor in Council may make regulations for carrying into effect the purposes and provisions of this Act and, in particular, may make regulations with respect to the following matters:

(a) the form of the register and of the indexes to be maintained pursuant to this Act, and of the entries to be made therein;

(b) the form of applications to the Registrar;

(c) the registration of transfers, licences, disclaimers, judgments or other documents relating to any trade-mark;

(c.1) the maintenance of the list of trade-mark agents and the entry and removal of the names of persons and firms on the list, including the qualifications that must be met and the conditions that must be fulfilled to have a name entered on the list and to maintain the name on the list;

(d) the form and contents of certificates of registration;

(d.1) the procedure by and form in which an application may be made to the Minister, as defined in section 11.11, requesting the Minister to publish a statement referred to in subsection 11.12(2); and

(e) the payment of fees to the Registrar and the amount thereof.

R.S., 1985, c. T-13, s. 65; 1993, c. 15, s. 70; 1994, c. 47, s. 201.

Time limit deemed extended

66. (1) Where any time limit or period of limitation specified under or pursuant to this Act expires on a day when the Office of the Registrar of Trade-marks is closed for business, the time limit or period of limitation shall be deemed to be extended to the next day when the Office is open for business.

When Trade-marks Office closed for business

(2) The Office of the Registrar of Trade-marks shall be closed for business on Saturdays and holidays and on such other days as the Minister by order declares that it shall be closed for business.

Publication

(3) Every order made by the Minister under subsection (2) shall be published in the Trade-marks Journal as soon as possible after the making thereof.

R.S., c. T-10, s. 66.

NEWFOUNDLAND

Registration of trade-mark before April 1, 1949

67. (1) The registration of a trade-mark under the laws of Newfoundland before April 1, 1949 has the same force and effect in the Province of Newfoundland as if Newfoundland had not become part of Canada, and all rights and privileges acquired under or by virtue of those laws may continue to be exercised or enjoyed in the Province of Newfoundland as if Newfoundland had not become part of Canada.

Applications for trade-marks pending April 1, 1949

(2) The laws of Newfoundland as they existed immediately before April 1, 1949 continue to apply in respect of applications for the registration of trade-marks under the laws of Newfoundland pending at that time and any trade-marks registered under those applications shall, for the purposes of this section, be deemed to have been registered under the laws of Newfoundland before April 1, 1949.

1993, c. 15, s. 71.

Use of trade-mark or trade-name before April 1, 1949

68. For the purposes of this Act, the use or making known of a trade-mark or the use of a trade-name in Newfoundland before April 1, 1949 shall not be deemed to be a use or making known of such trade-mark or a use of such trade-name in Canada before that date.

1993, c. 15, s. 71.

TRANSITIONAL PROVISION

Prior applications for registration

69. An application for the registration of a trade-mark filed before this section comes into force shall not be refused by reason only that subsection 50(1) deems the use, advertisement or display of the trade-mark by a licensed entity always to have had the same effect as a use, advertisement or display of the trade-mark by the owner.

1993, c. 15, s. 71.

RELATED PROVISION

– 1992, c. 1, s. 135(2):

Transitional

(2) Where a notice was sent under subsection 46(2) of the said Act before the coming into force of subsection (1), the renewal of the registration of the trade-mark shall be dealt with and disposed of as if subsection (1) had not come into force.

Category : Trade-mark Law | Blog
7
Dec

Great question. The answer lies somewhere between maybe and maybe not. If you are not careful, your business name may be a liability instead of an asset.

You registered your business name (trade name) in Ontario and paid $60 for five years. The Ontario government issued you a master business licence and a Business Identification Number. With that in hand, you spent thousands on signage and marketing collateral with the expectation that your rights to your business name had been officially recognized.

Unfortunately, registration of a business name in Ontario does not provide the registrant with exclusivity. It doesn’t even stop registration of identical names.

Having said that, usage of a name that is the same as (or confusingly similar to) the business name, corporation name or trademark of an existing business could result in legal liability. The onus is on the subsequent registrant to avoid such situations.

The registrant of a business name who has suffered damages because someone else has registered the same name (or one that is deceptively similar) can sue (1) to recover compensation for damages suffered, and (2) for a court order cancelling the registration of the subsequently registered and deceptively similar name.

Corporation names are the formal names of corporations as they appear in the articles of incorporation. They end in Inc., Ltd., Corp., or one of the full version of those short forms. Identical corporation names cannot be incorporated in Ontario, but deceptively similar names can be registered. Again, the onus is on the registrant to avoid confusion.

There is an additional step in the registration of a corporation name of a Federal (CBCA) corporation. There is a gatekeeper of sorts that will not allow registration of a corporation name that the gatekeeper considers deceptively similar to an existing business name. There is some comfort that comes with knowing the gatekeeper has allowed your chosen name, but it should not be considered a guarantee that your name is protected.

The most protection is offered by a trademark. A registered trademark provides exclusive rights to use a mark (a word, phrase, design, or other manner of distinguishing goods and services) in association with particular goods and services. However, not all business names or corporate names are trademarks.

So there you have it. If the name you do (or propose to do) business under will a valuable asset, take the time to select a name that you can demonstrate with some degree of certainty that it won’t become an unexpected liability.

Category : Uncategorized | Blog
7
Dec

You have a catchy name and logo for new product, and you want to protect it.  You have done your homework and determined the best way to do that is by applying for registration of a trademark.  What should you register?

If the product name is unique, I would start there.  Registration of a word mark provides protection for use of that mark in any form with the associated products and services.  On the other hand, registration of a design provides protection for that design with the associated goods and services.

If the design mark is dominated by the product name, then I would start from the position that registration of the word mark may be sufficient.  Design marks like the Nike swoosh do not include the word mark at all, and they deserve registration.  Unfortunately, each mark requires a separate application, and payment of another filing fee.

One final twist.  You decide that the design mark is important and you want to protect it.  Give consideration to whether you need protection of the particular colours.  Registration of a black and white version of the mark without making a colour claim will afford you protection of the design mark in any colour scheme.

Category : Trade-mark Law | Blog